《The Dragon King’s Harem System》


 Chapter 1. A Prostitute Life

    Chapter 1. A Prostitute Life


    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement


    This story is full of smuts. If it''s not your cup of tea don''t read it. Also this story uses 1st PoV mixed with 3rd PoV. As usual I will get the girls at the front and put the problem in the back.


    <span>


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 1. A Prostitute Life


    The sky above Ledred District, a male prostitution district in Republic of Aeros, was still bright. But since it was Saturday, the sound of loud music from the Sea Devil Club, a famous club in that district, had been heard from the dance hall. The guests, mostly women, shouted in excitement with their eyes fixed on the main stage which was only lit by colourfulsers from the ceiling. Several male strippers in medieval prince costumes danced to the beat as they took off their clothes one by one.


    "Kyaaaa ---!" The women''s shouts were heard as some dancers posed for a few seconds before walking in another direction and repeating the same thing. Sometimes, they took off their clothes right in front of the guests'' eyes with seductive expressions. One of them was me, James Frozenlight. A 20-year-old handsome stripper and also a prostitute.


    My hand took off my shirt shamelessly in front of the guests, showing my well-built body as my body kept moving to the rhythm. My blue eyes stared at the women there in an alluring gaze and full of confidence, asionally Ib my brown hair with my hand, there was no awkwardness from me since I had been in this profession for 2 years.


    My parents died in an ident when I was 7 years old. After that, I lived in an orphanage until I was 18 years old. Even though I always got good grades and wanted to go to college, the government only covered my education until high school so I had no choice but to work. I used to work at a fast-food restaurant, but it onlysted a few months since some female customers who were attracted to my good looks bothered my supervisor and co-workers. But rather than depression, I saw it as an opportunity to fulfil my dream of going to college and getting a better job. Finally, I decided to work as a prostitute. I took up this profession to get more money quickly to pay for my college fees and nned to leave it when I had enough money. And today was myst day.


    My hand touched my chest and slowly down to my six-pack abs. My lips were slightly parted as if I was moaning, enjoying my own touch. My eyes fixed at a lizard woman who stared at me with a flushed face. But a momentter, I walked to the other side and started to lower my zipper, this time my eyes were fixed on a female elf who screamed as my hand started to sneak into my trousers.


    In this world, there were three races who lived in peace, Human, Elf and Hybrid-beast, while one more race was Demon. Well, demons couldn''t be said to be living with us since they had their own world, the dark dimension. But sometimes they appeared in the human world and disturbed or rather, ate other races. That''s why even though this was in the modern era, the battle between demons and demon hunters continued.


    The music stopped, we posed and the lights behind us turned on, indicating that our dance was over. The women''s apuse and screams filled the room as they shouted.


    "We want more! We want more!"


    I could hear some guests shouting my name.


    "James! James!"


    We replied with smiles. Then we bowed our heads and went back to the backstage.


    "Good show, mate!" said Brian, another stripper who was waiting for his turn to perform as we hi-fived.


    "Go get them tiger! And make all thedies go crazy on you," I said in a joking tone.


    Brian replied with a chuckle.


    "I don''t think I can beat you on this." After that, he stepped onto the stage, while I walked to the changing room.


    A tapnded on my shoulder, stopping my steps.


    "Yo, this is yourst performance, right? Congrattions on your graduation," said Cole in a joking tone. He was also one of my co-workers.


    I let out a short chuckle.


    "What do you mean by graduation, Cole? I''m just about to start my college," I replied with a casual tone.


    I had registered at Diamond College, a famous college at Aeros and was starting in two months. Besides, I had prepared my living expenses for the next two years and was preparing for moving out. Yes, even though I was young, my name was quite well known in this red-light district and sometimes, some of my ''fans'' followed me to my house. Well, I was not disturbed by them since if it was my customers, I just needed to serve them at my house and they usually would give me extra money for it. It was also the reason why I rented a house instead of an apartment, I was afraid that my profession would disturb my neighbours. Whereas if it was some people who didn''t like me, I just needed to beat them up. The orphanage where I grew up was a harsh ce, that''s why I used to fight to defend myself. I knew I couldn''t live if I was weak. But since I was going to leave all that life and be a good student, I decided to move to another city to avoid my ''fans'' and take a small apartment to save my money.


    "I don''t understand why you quit. I mean, you have earned a lot of money from this. Do you want to throw it away just like that?" Cole asked in confusion.


    "Because I don''t want to live like this anymore..." I let out a breath as my childhood memories when I lived happily with my family crossed my head.


    "I want to live peacefully like before. Just like when my parents were still alive."


    Cole was silent after hearing my words since he knew how my life had been.


    I turned to him.


    "That''s why I want to take this opportunity to restart my life."


    Cole gave me another tap and smiled.


    "Since we''ll have a hard time seeing each other again, do you want to grab some drinks after work? Bills on me."


    "Sure," I replied without hesitation.


    "Okay, see you tonight!" said Cole as he left, heading to near the stage since next was his turn.


    I went into the changing room and changed my costume into my work clothes for today, another medieval prince costume. But unlike the previous one, this costume was less shy. When I came out of the room, the music sound was still clearly heard from the stage, indicating the show wasn''t over and I had to wait.


    As I waited, I opened my locker and checked my cellphone. A message sign was on the screen. I opened it and found it was a message from a close friend of mine who was also my neighbour, Larry Grandroar.


    Larry: Hey, I don''t think I can help you to pack tomorrow. I forgot, I have a final assignment and I have to submit it next Monday. I''m sorry :(


    <i>''He forgot his assignment, again?'' </i>Larry was a Diamond College''s student who came from a middle ss family. I had been friends with him for almost 2 years. Although his attitude was a little strange and dramatic, I knew Larry was a good person. It was just... he was too irresponsible for his duties as a student.


    <i>''I wonder if he can graduate if he continues to rely on his best friend.''</i> Larry once said he had a good friend who always helped him with his assignment.


    <i>


    ''His friend shouldn''t keep helping him like this. He''s 19 years old. He should be more responsible for his life. ''</i>


    I typed my reply.


    Me: Chillout, man. Do your assignment well. You should be more responsible for your studies.


    The music stopped and followed by loud apuse from the crowd, a sign that the show was over. Quickly, I put my cellphone back into the locker and checked myself one more time in the mirror, making sure everything was ready and smiling.


    <i>


    ''It''s showtime.''</i>


    Then we came out of the room to the dance hall to mingle with the guests.

 Chapter 2. Cloudy Night

    Chapter 2. Cloudy Night


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 2. Cloudy Night


    <span>Time passed, the crowd in the dance hall began to disperse as time showed 09.56 PM. In a private room inside the Sea Devil Club, the sound of loud banging flesh echoed throughout the room mingled with harsh, ragged breaths. A man and a woman joined bodies getting hotter and hotter by every second.


    <span>Every time I thrust deep inside, I visibly tensed up. My broad shoulders and muscles splintered with sweat, as if with oil. Sweat from my neck dripped down my sculpted chest. A woman named Leah shook her head from side to side while moans kept came out of her mouth. Her short ck hair was messy and sweat could be seen from her cute face.


    "I know you like it - hah - hah -..." I said with a smirk. My waist moved without a pause.


    <span>"Ahh ... James -James ... Angggh!" She raised her head, her hands crumpled the sheet on the sides of her head when a deep sense of pleasure shot from her lower abdomen to the top of her head.


    "Ah!"


    <span>At the same time, a satisfied smile on my lips after I had my fill. I turned andy next to her as she breathed a sigh of relief. Then she leaned closer andy intimately on my chest.


    "Are you really going to quit after this?" Leah''s uneasiness could be heard clearly from the tone of her voice.


    <span>"Yes. This is myst day," I answered without hesitation.


    <span>Leah climbed on top of me, her eyes staring at me filled with objection.


    "Is it because of a woman?" She made a wild guess.


    <span>I chuckled.


    "What made you think of that?"


    <span>She frowned with her face flushed in embarrassment.


    "It''s just a guess. I can''t think of another reason other than that."


    <span>"I want to try my luck in other professions. I don''t want to get naked and dance in front of a crowd forever," I exined.


    <span>Leah was silent, she knew what I said was true.


    "But you''re still young. At least you can stay in this profession a few more years before quitting."


    <span>"Nah. I had enough. It''s time to change," I replied in a rxed tone.


    <span>* Beep * * Beep * * Beep *


    <span>The sound of an electronic rm near our bed interrupted our intimacy. The rm indicated that her booking time was up. I approached it and pressed the red button to turn it off.


    <span>She took a deep breath, got out of bed and started to wear her clothes, so did I. After I finished, I opened the door for her. Leah stopped at the door and looked at me one more time.


    "Hey ... Um ... Please call me if you change your mind," she said.


    <span>"Okay," I said with a smile.


    <span>She came closer, her arms around my neck and we kissed once more as a goodbye. Our lips moved and our tongues twisted in rhythm.


    <span>"I''ll send your tips to your ountter," she said as she broke our kisses.


    <span>"Thanks."


    <span>After that, she turned around and went through the corridor.


    <span>The pping sounds made me turn to the other side of the corridor.


    "Four in a row. That''s crazy, dude!" said Cole as he approached me.


    <span>I shrugged nonchntly.


    "It''s myst day. So they don''t want to waste this opportunity." Well, this was the first time I had done this much in just a few hours.


    <span>"Should we grab our drink now?" said Cole. The club would be closed soon since the curfew for a night club was 10.30 PM. This rule was applied because demons usually attack at night.


    <span>"Let''s go," I replied.


    <span>----


    <span>Half an hour had passed, we sat at the bar and chatted apanied by two sses of cocktails.


    "He serves two hybrid-beasts at the same time and he doesn''t even break a sweat! He''s crazier than you!" Cole excitedly talked about a prostitute who just joined the club. While I finished the rest of my cocktail and became a good listener.


    <span>"One margarita is ready." The bartender put a cocktail ss filled with yellow liquid with lime on the side of the ss.


    <span>We turned to the bartender with confused faces.


    "Josh, we didn''t order that," I said.


    <span>"That''s my farewell gift to you," Josh replied casually.


    <span>I took the drink and picked it up with a smile.


    "Thanks, man." I just took a sip, but then I frowned and took the ss away from my mouth since the sour taste pierced my mouth more than usual.


    <span>While Josh and Coleughed at my reaction.


    <span>"Dang it, Josh! What did you add?" I scowled.


    <span>"Just a couple drops of my tears," Josh said in a joking tone.


    <span>"Oh, shit!" I put the ss on the table in disgust.


    <span>"Just kidding. I just added more lime juice. Drink it. It won''t kill you," said Josh with a chuckle.


    <span>"If I have a stomachache, I''m gonna sue you for this," I threatened in a joking tone as I took the ss and drank it again.


    <span>"Hey, you''ve been drinking hundreds of my experimental cocktails and never get one," Josh replied.


    <span>- Tuk!


    <span>I put the empty ss on the table as I frowned and closed my eyes tightly, enduring the sour taste that pierced my throat and tongue.


    <span>"Wooo! One shot! " said Cole which was followed by his and Josh''sughter.


    <span>"This is thest time, I let you guys prank me," I said in a hoarse voice as I could make a sound.


    <span>"I know," Josh said sadly. Then after that, they fell silent.


    <span>"Hey, thank you for your support," my voice broke our silence. I remembered when I came here for the first time, I didn''t know anything about this profession. I almost gave up because I was tied up and toyed by the woman who owned this ce for a week. Somehow it really upset me. Cole and Josh were the ones who supported me. After I swallowed that bitter experience, I honed my skills as a prostitute, I learned to dance, learned how to attract women''s attention while I also took courses to improve my academic skills.


    <span>"Promise me. You have to take care of yourself," Cole said with a worried tone.


    <span>I held back myughter.


    "Pffttt! What''s wrong with you? You said it as if I was going to die," I said in a joking tone.


    <span>"The demon attacks have be more frequent these days and you will move out to another city. At least you have to find out where the closest police station and security post is," Josh added. Police stations and security posts were emergency ces that could be used as a shelter from demon attacks, as well as hospitals and other government offices. Since the building was equipped with an anti-demon door.


    <span>"Chill out. I already did it yesterday. You don''t have to worry about that," I calmed them down.


    <span>The dance hall lights went out, indicating the club was almost closed.


    "Well, it''s time to go home," said Cole as we got off the bar stools. While Josh cleared the sses at the counter.


    <span>"Josh, you also have to be careful on your way home," I reminded him.


    <span>"I''ll be careful," Josh replied.


    <span>"Later," I said. Then Cole and I turned towards the changing room and went home.


    <span>Apanied by a cloudy sky, the sound of my footsteps and street lights, I walked down the quiet Ledred District to the bus stop near the gate after parting from Cole in front of the club. My house was in the same city but it was in a different district.


    <span>As I walked, the sound of another footstep came behind me. Sensing something was wrong, I sped up my pace but the footsteps followed me. When I almost reached the gate, two muscr men in ck jackets blocked my way. I stopped my steps and another man behind me also stopped.


    <span>"Oh, hello gentlemen. How can I help you?" Despite my polite tone, my eyes stared at them with caution. Whoever they were, I knew they had bad intentions for me.


    <span>One of them walked over to me as he took out something from inside his jacket.


    "Have you seen her before?" he said as he showed a photo of a beautiful woman with long brown hair. Her appearance looked fragile and feminine with a soft gaze.


    <span>"Wow ... What''s this hot babe name?" I said in a flirty tone to mock them.


    <span>"Have you''ve seen her or not?" snapped one of them.


    <span>I nced at them and gave them a smirk.


    "Tell me her name. I''ll tell you what I know about her," I challenged. Actually, I didn''t know anything about that woman but I wanted to know her name so I could tell my friends to be careful since I guessed this woman had a scandal with one of my co-workers.


    <span>"Just answer my question!" he snapped.


    <span>I rolled my eyes to the side in annoyance as a breath out of my mouth.


    "No thanks. I don''t want to give any information to a person who doesn''t want to answer my question." Then I stepped my feet to pass them. But the other muscr man got in my way again.


    <span>"Cam Creststream. That''s her name," said the man who showed her the photo.


    <span>¡°Cam Creststream. What a beautiful name,¡± I repeated as I nodded my head over and over, my forehead creased in thought.


    <span>"Have you seen her?" he asked.


    <span>"Nope, never seen her before," I said in a casual tone. Then I stepped my feet again, trying to get past them.


    <span>"You disgusting manwhore!" One of them suddenly punched me from behind. Swiftly, I stopped my steps, turned and shifted my body to the side to dodge. Before that guy threw his other punch, I gave him an uppercut right on his chin.


    <span>- Brak!


    <span>That guy passed out in one hit.


    <span>"Oof! A manwhore''s punch sure hurt," I said in a mocking tone.


    <span>"You son of a b*tch!" The other two men came forward together in anger.


    <span>I advanced on one of them. When that guy raised his hand to punch me, I caught it and turned it around. I passed my enemy''s underarm as I kicked my enemy''s stomach with my knee as hard as I could.


    "Argggg!" my enemy screamed in pain. As I was about to kick him one more time, a fist came from my side.


    <span>I released my grip and pushed him before I caught my other enemy fist, my other hand on his arm. And in one movement, I mmed him into my previous enemy.


    <span>A smirk on my lips as I watched both of them roll around in pain on the ground.


    "Don''t fuck with me, asshole," I threatened. Then I passed them nonchntly towards the bus stop.

 Chapter 3. Rain And Thunder

    Chapter 3. Rain And Thunder


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 3. Rain And Thunder


    <span>I sat on a quiet bus that headed for Silennel District, the district where my home was. My eyes looked at the window, staring at the sky which was already covered in dark clouds but my mind was not there.


    <i>''I''ll have to pack my things and return the keys to thendlord in less than a week.''</i>


    <span>The bus stopped and an announcement sounded.


    <span>* Ding Dong *


    "We have arrived at Silennel District. Please check your belongings before leaving."


    <span>It was followed by a ''Psssh'' sound by the automatic door.


    <span>I got up from my seat and walked out of the bus. The wind messed up my hair, I knew the rain woulde anytime soon. Once again, my feet stepped down the street as quickly as I did every night. My mind was filled with my moving out preparations. As I walked, I heard the sound of footsteps following me, again. I let out a tired sigh.


    <i>''What do they want?'' </i>I sped up my pace, trying to ignore them. But when I was in front of an alley, someone hiding behind arge tree on the sidewalk pushed me into it roughly and made mend on my back.


    <span>I quickly stood up as I endured the pain and looked at the two men who stood in front of me in shock, my heart was pounding fast. Their movements were very fast and they were so strong, I didn''t even have time to react or fight them. Even if they were martial arts experts, with my fighting ability, at least I could fight them back, not like this. That''s why I guessed they weren''t humans, but demons.


    <span>They grinned as they approached me. A sh of lightning apanied by a roaring sound of thunder echoed through the night sky.


    "On a night walk, gentlemen?" I said. My eyes stared at them, looking for an opening to escape. I knew this alley was a dead end, so there was only one way out here, which was to break through them.


    <span>Noticing a gap, I ran towards it as my hand grabbed a beam nearby as a weapon. I knew that apart from the demon hunters no one could kill a demon, not even the police and military. That''s why I nned to escape to the nearest police station.


    <span>Those demons approached me and I swung my beam at them.


    <span>- Brak!


    <span>I was thrown andnded between the trash bags, the beam in my hand broke. While the demons looked fine and approached me slowly as if they were ying with me.


    <span>I endured the pain in my body and lifted a trash can near me with my hands as I returned to my feet. I threw it at them as a diversion and tried to run away once again.


    <span>- Bang!


    <span>The demon caught it and threw that dented trash can at me.


    <span>"Ghhh!" I gritted my teeth when the trash can hit my back. I almost fell but I could keep my footing and keep running. But another demon dashed and pushed me, my back hit the wall. The demon''s w swung at me. I turned to my side and managed to dodge it at thest moment even though it managed to rip my shoulder. The w mark was clearly visible on the wall. Before I could fight again, the demon grabbed my neck and choked me.


    <span>- r!


    <span>Another sh of lightning split the night sky was apanied by a roaring sound of thunder. This time was apanied by rain. I struggled and tried to release the demon''s hand desperately, but he was very strong.


    <span>Slowly, the demon raised his hand and my feet started to leave the ground. I opened my mouth wide, trying to get some air as much as possible. My eyes widened, staring at the demons in front of me who were slowly changing to their original forms. Coarse ck hairs covered their faces and bodies. Their red eyes erged, their mouths widened, their teeth extended like wild animals. Their ''human'' faces turned into rats.


    <span>Extreme fear struck me when I saw their scary appearance but I knew I had to fight them if I wanted to live. I nced to my side and realized there was an iron pole near me. Without thinking twice, I grabbed it and swung at the demon''s head as hard as I could.


    "Argggg!" The demon groaned in pain and released his grip.


    <span>* Cough * * Cough * * Cough *


    <span>I coughed as I tried to get back on my feet, my hand swinging the bent iron pole in my hand once again to brush off the other demon. But that demon caught it and took it away. In one movement, the demon swung that iron pole at me.


    <span>"Argggg!" I groaned in pain as the iron pole hit my legs, knocking me to the ground.


    <span>- ng!


    <span>The demon dropped the iron pole and they approached me slowly with evil smiles on their faces, cornering me against the wall. The pain from my legs, shoulders and back spread throughout my body. Even though I really wanted to scream for help, I knew it would be in vain, because no one could help me except the demon hunters. Whereas if there were demon hunters around here they should havee here to help me because they had a special device that could detect the demon''s location.


    <span>They jumped with their ws pointed at me. With great difficulty, I turned to the side to avoid them, but one of their ws managed to rip open the side of my stomach and created a ssh of blood on the white wall behind me. Four holes were seen where their wsnded. I forced myself to stand up, endured the pain in my legs as I grabbed the bent iron pole near me. My other hand pressed the wound on my stomach, trying to prevent the blood froming out from it.


    <span>I ran in shuffling steps, trying to escape once again. But the demons pounced on me from behind before I could get out of the alley. I turned around, right in front of me the demon''s mouth was wide open. Reflexively, I stabbed the iron pole right into his mouth.


    "Aaagggghhhh!" The demon screamed in pain and staggered backwards, my iron pole stuck in his mouth. Meanwhile, another demon pounced on me, knocking me down and opened his mouth. I raised my arm to protect myself. Extreme pain struck me as the demon nted his sharp teeth to my arm. Prated my skin, flesh and bones. A secondter, I could feel another paining from my stomach and chest. I nced down and saw that the demon''s ws had pierced my body. The blood came out of my wounds soaked my clothes, the pain in my body was getting worse. As my strength disappeared, the demon released his bite and bit my neck. My hand fell weakly to the ground.


    <i>''Hurt ...''</i> I thought but I didn''t have any strength to fight back. The rain-soaked my face and clothes, my blood flowed along with it. My eyes stared at the sh of lightning that cut through the sky, I knew that the demon was eating me alive.


    <span>I shifted my gaze in front of me and could see the other demon who had managed to pull the pole from his mouth and approached me weakly. Between my pain, I grinned.


    <i>''I almost managed to kill a demon. I should be proud of myself ... ''</i>


    <span>Suddenly a whitence flew at the dying demon and turned him to ashes. The other demon released his bite and turned around. This time a white chain tied the demon and threw him against the wall.


    "Argggg!" The demon screamed in pain as a crack appeared where hended.


    <span><i>''Who ...'' </i>I thought. Vaguely, I could see someone there and recognized his uniform as a demon hunter. Even though his face was covered with a hood, it seemed that the demon hunter was a man.


    <span>My eyes that were getting dimmer stared at the battle before me, as the pain from my wounds gnawed at my life breath and the coldness overtook my body. A few secondster, the demon turned to ashes and the demon hunter approached me in a hurry.


    <span>"Be strong, buddy. It''s only a scratch! You''ll be fine!" said the demon hunter in panic. I knew it was a lie, the demon hunter was just trying to calm me down.


    <span>Without wasting any time, the demon hunter propped me up and led me out of the alley in the heavy rain.


    <span>"Your voice ... Sounds familiar ..." I said in difficulty. I remembered there was only one person who called me ''buddy'', Larry.


    <span>"Shut up! Stop wasting your energy!" But despite Larry''s words, his voice trembled in sadness. Larry knew that I couldn''t be saved anymore.


    <span>The coldness and pain were getting worse. My legs felt weak and I fell. With great difficulty, Larry picked me up again.


    "C''mon we''re almost there!"


    <span>Again, I knew Larry was lying since the hospital or clinic was still far from here. My memories shed in my mind, my dreams to go to college and live a normal life didn''te true. All my efforts were in vain. In the end, I had to die as a prostitute. But I didn''t regret it, I did my best and lived to the fullest.


    <span>As I felt my life was almost gone, I whispered.


    "Thank you ... Don''t me ... yourself ... Take ... care ..."


    <span><span>After that my consciousness began to disappear and my eyes began to close.


    "James! Hang on! We''re almost there! We are almost at the hospital! Oh yeah, I promise I''ll help you to pack tomorrow! Oh, oh! And I''ll bring my friend to help you too! Do you remember my best friend, Ethan? He''s a model student at Diamond College! I believe you will get along with him! So please don''t you dare die on me! " Larry tried to wake me up in a panic but my consciousness was getting dimmer. A smile formed on my lips and my breath stopped.

 Chapter 4. Argod Escavia de Emperor XIII of Draconis Empire

    Chapter 4. Argod Escavia de Emperor XIII of Draconis Empire


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 4. Argod Escavia de Emperor XIII of Draconis Empire


    <span>"James ..." A foreign male voice came. The voice sounded gentle but full of dignity.


    <span><i>''Who ...''</i>


    <span>The voice came again.


    <span>"James ... James ..."


    <span><i>''Who''s calling me ...''</i>


    <span>I opened my eyes slowly. The first sight I saw was a beautiful night sky.


    <span><i>''It''s so beautiful ...''</i>


    <span>I turned my head from side to side and realized that I was lying in the middle of a dark meadow. I frowned in confusion.


    <span>"Where am I?" I whispered. I tried to remember what had happened to me before I arrived at this strange ce and remember how I died on my way to the hospital. My hand touched my body to examine it and realized all the wounds on my body had disappeared without leaving any scar, as well as my clothes. There wasn''t a single cloth on my body but strangely I didn''t feel cold at all. I exhaled a long breath.


    <span><i>''Of course, I''m dead now ...''</i>


    <span>I stood up and looked around me in amazement, thousands of colourful small lights scattered like fireflies.


    <span><i>''Is this afterlife?'' </i>My hand stretched out slowly, trying to catch one of them and the small lightnded on my hand easily. My smile began to develop on my lips as I looked at them.


    <span>The voice that called out my name came back.


    <span>"James ..."


    <span>I looked around once again, trying to find the origin of the voice and did not find anyone.


    <span>"Hey, show yourself!"


    <span>"Promise me you won''t run," the voice answered me.


    <span>"I won''t," I replied.


    <span>A hard wind blew violently, messing up my hair and the meadow. The small lights around me disappeared from my sight.


    <span>"Roaaaarrrr!" A loud majestic roar sounded from the sky.


    <span>I raised my head, my eyes widened in shock mixed with disbelief. My jaw dropped in amazement. A huge ck dragon flew above me. Reflexively, I prepared to run or retaliate for whatever the dragon would do to me.


    <span><i>''I thought dragons were just imaginary beasts in the game.''</i> I rememberedst week, I yed a game with Larry and ourst mission was to defeat a ck dragon. But the ck dragon in that game was nothingpared to the huge ck dragon that was flying around above me. That dragon was bigger than 2rgemercial nes. Rather than ''scales'', the dragon''s body was covered in strong ck armour. His sharp and strong looking ws made me sure that he could split me in half in just one move. The tail looked like a neatly arranged collection of sharp thorns. His huge wings with sharp thorns at the tips of the bones spread out majestically. His blue eyes glinted among the stars in the sky, two ck horns on top of his head and between them were sharp spikes that formed like a crown as if to signifying that he was not an ordinary dragon.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span>- Whooosssh!


    <span>The dragon waved his huge wings and slowly descended near me. I raised my hand to protect my eyes from the strong winds that hit me and staggered backwards a few steps due to that gust of wind. But as the dragonnded, his feet were reced by a pair of human legs, his huge ''dragon''s body was reced by a man''s well-built body with eight packs abs. That dragon had a muscr body but not over, but one for sure, just from his aura alone, I knew that dragon was a very strong fighter. The dragon head was reced by a man''s handsome cold face in his 20s. His ck hair covered his neck, a pair of elf-like ears appeared between them and two ck horns above his head. His blue pupils formed vertical slits just like a feline glinted in the dark. His two ck wings shrank to his size and disappeared when he folded them. Instead, a pair of dragon wing tattoos appeared on his back. Another tattoo in the shape of a king''s crown was on the side of his neck. His tail was reced by a ck tail which looked less terrifying than before. And just like me, not a single piece of clothing covered him.


    <span>The dragon walked towards me. While I stared at him with caution.


    <span>"Who are you?" I asked suspiciously.


    <span>He stopped two meters in front of me.


    <span>"I''ve been waiting for you, James Frozenlight."


    <span>"Answer me! Who are you? How do you know my name?" I asked once again.


    <span>He politely nodded his head.


    <span>"I am Argod Escavia de Emperor XIII. The king of the Draconis Empire." Then he looked at me.


    <span>"As I said before, I''ve been waiting for you, because you are the only person who has the same soul resonance as me."


    <span>¡°Draconis Empire? Soul resonance? What''s nonsense is that?¡± I frowned and stared at him in suspicion mixed with disbelief since I had never heard anything he said before.


    <span>He smiled.


    <span>" I know you''re confused. But I need your help to take over my position as king in the Draconis Empire."


    <span>I chuckled in disbelief.


    <span>"Are you crazy or something? I''m dead! How can I be king?" Then I realized Argod''s condition should be the same as mine since we were in the afterlife ce.


    <span>"Wait --- we are dead. Is Draconis the empire in this afterlife world?" I made a wild guess.


    <span>"No, Draconis is the strongest empire in Igixar with the royal dragon lineage as its king. It is in a world that is different from your world, and this world," Argod exined.


    <span>"Wait, wait, wait." Argod''s exnation made me even more confused.


    <span>"Are you trying to say I can live again?" I asked in confusion.


    <span>"You are dead, but I am not. My current state is worse than death." Argod lifted his head to the sky, feeling a gentle breeze on his face. His sadness was clearly visible on his face.


    <span>"This ce isn''t an afterlife. This is a ce between life and death. And I''m trapped here ..."


    <span>An awkward chuckleing out of my mouth


    <span>"Are you kidding me? If you are trapped here doesn''t that mean I''m the same as you?"


    <span>Argod returned his gaze to me. This time he looked at me with a serious gaze.


    <span>"I was trapped but you weren''t. That''s why I asked you to rece me to lead Draconis. After all, this ce will be myst battlefield."


    <span>"Last battlefield?" I said in confusion. I swept my gaze around me, trying to find out who he was fighting with but there was nothing there except the two of us. It was so quiet, there weren''t any sounds of animals or insects here.


    <span>"There''s no one here."


    <span>Argod raised his hand and pointed at the ck clouds mixed with fiery red re in the sky as if it were arge volcano floating in the air.


    <span>"I fought with that thing."


    <span>I turned around and stared at the terrifying clouds heading toward us. Everything under the cloud suddenly turned ck and died.


    <span>"What''s that?" My eyes locked on that strange cloud. The cloud was still far from us, but I knew it was dangerous.


    <span>Argod walked over to me and stopped beside me. His eyes fixed on the cloud were filled with anger.


    <span>"It''s the curse that the Dark Lord gave to the royal dragon lineage." He turned his gaze on me.


    <span>"That curse will eat up a royal dragon''s body and consciousness slowly. If it does not seed in taking over its host''s body, it will move to our offspring and every time it moves, the curse will be stronger. Sooner orter it will turn us into a new Dark Lord. "


    <span>I frowned as I turned to Argod. Even though I was still confused, I started to understand.


    <span>"Then, does it mean I am in you?" I guessed.


    <span>"Yes. This ce is inside my body, my consciousness. I''ve been fighting that curse for my whole life and I''m within my limits. Even if I can endure this, my future son won''t be able to withstand this curse. That''s why I decided to finish everything and destroy that curse forever, "said Argod.


    <span>"You mean ..." I stopped my words since I didn''t want to say my bad guess. But from Argod''s words, I knew what would happen next and the reason why Argod summoned me here. Argod was intending to sacrifice himself to destroy the curse and entrust his unfinished duty to me. That''s why Argod asked me to rece him as king.


    <span>Argod confirmed my unspeakable words with a bitter smile.


    <span>¡°James Frozenlight, I know you don''t know me. But I''ve been watching you for a long time.¡± He held out his hand to me.


    <span>"Help me. Rece me to finish my duty as a king."


    <span>I nced at the hand in front of me briefly before returning my gaze to Argod.


    <span>"Are you sure to entrust this to me? You already know my profession, right?" I didn''t mind this, since I knew Argod had no other choice. But being a king was a big responsibility for a prostitute like me. Moreover, I didn''t know anything about Igixar.


    <span>Argod smiled.


    <span>"Trust me, I will not entrust my empire carelessly. Besides, I know you are suitable for this duty."


    <span>I sighed and nodded my head repeatedly.


    <span>"Fine. Just don''t me me if I made some mistakes." I took Argod''s hand, indicating I agreed.


    <span>"I know you can do it," said Argod with a gentle smile. In an instant, our hands shone brightly as Argod''s memories poured into my head and made my head feel full and heavy!


    <span>"Ghhhh!" I gritted my teeth out of pain. My eyes closed tightly and my sweat was dripping.


    <span>As the seconds passed, the pain was getting worse. I felt my head about to explode! Then Argod spoke.


    <span>"From now on, you are not James Frozenlight, but Argod Escavia de Emperor XIII. The king of Draconis Empire."


    <span>Argod stretched out his other hand and a ck portal formed behind me. Then he released my hand.


    <span>"Wait! How can I control my power?!" I shouted, but the portal sucked me in like a vacuum cleaner.


    <span>"Do you remember the game you yedst time? You can control it the same way, with your mind. Good luck, James Frozenlight ..." he said. After those words, my consciousness disappeared.


    <span>Argod turned around, his gaze fixed on the dark cloud as the portal behind him closed.


    <span>"Now, we will end our long fight."


    <span>The tattoo on his back disappeared as his wings spread out. Likewise with the tattoo on his neck which began to fade as his form turned into a ck dragon.


    <span>"Roaaarrrr!" He flicked his wings, creating a huge wind beneath him. There was only one thing he could do to end the curse that had made his family suffer. He had to destroy it with his life essence. In other words, his soul would be destroyed along with that curse.


    <span>Although he had wanted to do this a long time ago, he realized that his status as a royal dragon was important. He was Igixar''s protector and his lineage must not be broken! If Igixar''s protector disappeared then the war between tribes would ur again, just like what happened tens of thousands of years ago. The great war destroyed so many tribes and almost made some of them extinct. Even though many of the tribes forgot about this, he, as a dragon king, didn''t. That memory would be passed down to every royal dragon to remind them of their duties.


    <span>Meanwhile, with the curse getting worse, he knew that sooner orter the royal dragon lineage would be a new vessel for the Dark Lord that his family had defeated tens of thousands of years ago. That''s why he decided to sacrifice his life to end the curse and summon another soul to take over his body to continue all his duties and especially continue his lineage.


    <span>Bravely, Argod lunged into the ck cloud as he mustered all of his power. A huge explosion shook the sky and ground in that unfamiliar ce. Slowly, the ck clouds disappeared and the darkness turned bright, like the morning sunlight recing the dark night. Argod flicked his wings in the mid-air as the light shone on his body which slowly turned into shards of dust. This was the first time he could feel warmth in this ce.


    <span><i>''James ... I''ll leave everything to you...'' </i>Then his body disappeared.

 Chapter 5. Second Chance

    Chapter 5. Second Chance


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 5. Second Chance


    <span>"Nghh..." I grunted and opened my eyes. Slowly, the sight of a luxurious bed canopy began to clear in my eyes. My back could feel how soft my bed and nkets were. My brows creased and my eyes nced around me in confusion, staring at the unfamiliar yet familiar sight around me. Arge and luxurious room dominated in red and ck colour. Gold and crystal ornaments adorned every corner of the room. Sparkling crystal chandeliers hung on the ceiling. The sun that prated therge window indicated that it was still daytime. The blood red carpet covering the floor looked soft and luxurious. On the other side, shelves filled with books with a luxurious desk indicated that the owner of this room loved to read. The colorful crystals floating around the room reminded me that I wasn''t in my own world. But strangely I knew clearly what each crystal used for.


    <span><i>''Where am I? What happened? </i>''I knew it was not my room, because my room was very simple and small and not this luxurious. At the same time, I knew this room well even though I had never been here before.


    <span>My brain was trying to figure out what happened to me and why I got here. All exnations and what happened to Argod were reyed in my head.


    "King of Draconis Empire ..." I muttered. I was the type of person who dared to take risks but I never expected to make such a bold decision like.


    <span>I smirked and whispered to myself.


    "You are crazy ---" when I wanted to say my name, I paused since I couldn''t remember it. A breath came out of my mouth as I could remember what Argod said earlier.


    <i>''From now on, you are not XXXXX XXXXXXXX, but Argod Escavia de Emperor XIII. The king of Draconis Empire.''</i>


    <span><i>''Argod Escavia de Emperor ... That''s a cool name.''</i>


    I tried to move my stiff fingers, as if I had been asleep for years. The sound of creaking bones sounded in my ears as I began to move my limbs slowly.


    <i>''Ah, shit. I feel like a zombie who just came out from the grave. ''</i>


    <span>I sat on the bed, my eyes fixed on my hands as I clenched it and opened it repeatedly, trying to get rid of my stiffness. Feeling that my hands were able to move smoothly, I moved the other limbs.


    <span>Suddenly, the nket was thrown to the floor. I stared at the part of my body that threw the nket, the part was never owned by me. Tail. But strangely I knew how to control it properly, just like how I controlled my hands and feet.


    <i>''That''s mean ...'' </i>I groped over my head, touching the two ck horns above me. Then I looked around me once again and realized that my sight was much sharper.


    <span>I got out of bed and forced my stiff legs to step toward the nearest mirror.


    <i>''As expected ...'' </i>Two horns, a tail, a handsome cold face and ck hair. It was Argod appearance. A ck finest silk night coat with the Dragon crest of Draconis Empire threaded in gold on my left chest covered my body.


    <span>I looked at my new self in the mirror as I tried to collect Argod''s memories in my head, about what I should do next, especially how I could control his power. Igixar was a dangerous world. There were dozens of tribes who live here, and they were unique. Some of them still had some difficulty controlling their emotions and temperaments like orcs and giants. That''s why the dragon king''s presence as Igixar''s protector was important. Apart from that, hundreds of types of monsters also roamed around in this world. Unlike ''tribe'', ''monster'' referred to a creature that did not have any intelligence ormunication ability. What monsters did was based on their basic instincts. They were also an important food ingredient in this world. Yes, it could be said that ''monsters'' were ''animals'' in this world. What distinguished it, there were no tame monsters here. Therefore, although Igixar had farmers, there were no ranches here, only hunters and tamer.


    <span><i>''Wait, didn''t he say I could control my powers like the game I yedst time?''</i> I focused my mind.


    <i>''Status.''</i>


    <span>A screen appeared before me.


    <span>[Status]


    <span>[Name: Argod Escavia de Emperor]


    [Age: 210]


    [Level 1] [Exp: 0.00%]


    [Race: Royal Dragon] [Title: N / A]


    [HP: 200/200] [Mana: 100/100]


    [ATK: 35] [M.ATK: 35]


    [SPD: 30] [DEF: 30]


    <span>[Side status: N / A]


    <span>[Bloodline Skills]


    <span>[Fearless (Passive) - A royal dragon''s courage that suppresses fear and gives calm to any situation. ]


    <span>[Regeneration (Passive) - Regenerates hp and mana faster than normal people. ]


    <span>[Limit Break (Requires Contract with Legendary Beast) - Summon Legendary Beast for 10 min. ]


    <span>[Beast Contract (Requires 10 Mana) - Skill to make a contract with a Legendary Beast. ]


    <span>[Dragon Form (Requires 0 Mana) - Transforms to the original form (Range and area limit + 100%)]


    <span>[Dragon Roar (Requires 10 Mana) - Summons subordinates wherever the caster is]


    <span>[Battle Cry (Requires 5 Mana) - Skill to increase the dragon tribe''s power around the caster]


    <span>[Dragon''s Mark (Passive) - A proof of loyalty to the royal dragon. Mark of servant for people who swear their allegiance. Mark of bride for the woman he slept with.]


    <span>[Dragon Eye (Passive) - Shows level, HP and Mana automatically.]


    <span>[Mana Weapon (Requires 10 Mana) - A skill used to create a weapon entirely from Mana.]


    <span>[Adrenaline Surge (Requires 10 Mana) - Skill used by a royal dragon to strengthen his attacks inbat. ATK and M.ATK increase by 5% per base level (Max + 50%))


    <span>[Dragon Armor (Requires 10 Mana) - Skill used by a royal dragon to strengthen his defense and speed inbat. DEF and SPD increase by 5% per base level (Max + 50%))


    <span>[Magic Messenger (Requires 1 Mana) - Skill used to send a message.]


    <span>[Essence Absorption (Passive) - Skill used to absorb the surrounding force (will activate automatically).]


    <span><i>''Are you kidding me?!'' </i>I didn''t believe it. Even though Argod''s body recognized me as its new host, not with Argod''s power. His power scattered throughout Igixar and returned to their original ce, just like before the first Dragon King took them, even including all of his Legendary Beasts. What I had now was the basic power of a royal dragon which was nothingpared to the previous Argod''s power. I took a deep breath to calm myself


    <i>''Okay ... So basically I can only rely on my Mana Weapon, Adrenaline Surge and Dragon Armor as my offensive skills.''</i>


    <span>I couldn''t use my Dragon Form carelessly in Igixar, because if I used that form to fight a person it was the same as I dered a war on his tribe.


    <span>Whereas if I used it to fight an ordinary monster it would be tantamount to announcing that I had lost my power, since a royal dragon only used that form for important matters or in a war.


    <span><i>''I must level up quickly and collect that power before the other tribes realize this. ''</i>

 Chapter 6. Can You Change My Clothes?

    Chapter 6. Can You Change My Clothes?


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 6. Can You Change My Clothes?


    <span>- Clek!


    <span>The opening door sound startled me.


    <span>A man with messy silver hair in his 20s stiffened at the entrance. His friendly face looked shocked and his brown eyes widened. He was a little different from me, even though that guy had a dragon tribe''s tail and pointed ears, he didn''t have horns like me. He wore a ck shirt with a ck zer. A Dragon crest of the Draconis Empire threaded in white was on his left chest and a puff tie around his neck. It was the Draconis Empire''s official uniform.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span>With all of Argod''s memories passed on to me, I recognized that man as my trusted assistant, Eiron Magus Qiendum. I nced on the status above his head.


    <span>[Name: Eiron Magus Qiendum]


    <span>[Level 76]


    <span>[HP: 3785/3785]


    <span>[Mana: 739/739]


    <span><i>''Shit! Even my assistant''s level and strength far above mine, ''</i>I thought but I swallowed my annoyance and kept my cool.


    <span>"It''s been a while, Eir," I called Eiron''s nickname without hesitation.


    <span>"Your Majesty, you''re awake ..." Eir muttered with a smile. He looked out of the room.


    <span>"Tell the others, His Majesty is awake and summoned the royal healer here!" Then Eir came to me with a happy smile, knelt one knee and lowered his head as his greatest form of respect.


    <span>"Your Majesty, I''m d you''re awake."


    <span>I walked over to a nearby sofa and plopped myself into it.


    <span>"Raise up," I remembered Argod had already told 2 people that after he woke up he would lose his power due to the curse. They were Eiron and the royal healer, Evelina.


    <span>"Thank you, Your Majesty." Eir stood up.


    <span>"How long have I been sleeping?" Based on my memories, Argod put himself into aa on purpose to fight the curse.


    <span>Eir raised his head and looked at me with teary eyes.


    <span>"10 years, Your Majesty."


    <span><i>''10 years ... That''s a long battle. '' </i>One for sure, with the king''s absence for 10 years there would be a lot of work waiting for me. Besides that, I also had to know what happened while I was in aa. But even though I wanted to take care of everything, I knew I couldn''t handle anything now. I had to collect my power first, because if the other tribes found out that I was weakened, they wouldn''t hesitate to attack my tribe.


    <span>"What happened while I was sleeping?" I asked.


    <span>Eir''s heart skipped a beat since too much had happened in the past 10 years. The Minotaur tribe''s attack on the border, the Witch Tribe''s discontent because they weren''t allowed to meet Argod, the Undead Tribe''s suspicious movements and many more.


    <span>"A lot has happened, Your Majesty. But we handled it well. There''s nothing urgent to deal with right now." Although they went through hard times during their king''s absence, Eir and the noble dragons always tried their best to take care of everything. The dragon tribe was a strong tribe that always submitted and was loyal to their king. That''s why this tribe was considered as the strongest tribe in Igixar. Some problems still required Argod''s intervention, but at least they could dy it until the king was ready to handle them.


    <span>"That''s good," I said. Even though the words ''a lot has happened'' was not a good sign, at least the words ''there''s nothing urgent'' made me little calmer.


    <span><i>''I have to take this opportunity to level up.''</i>


    <span>When that thought crossed my head, the knocking sound followed by the opening door sound came.


    <span>* Knock * * Knock * * Knock *


    <span>A blonde long-haired woman entered the room. Her pointed elf-like ears poked out of her hair and a purple tiara on her forehead. Her green eyes looked at me gently. A long purple dress with a high slit on one side, showing her beautiful thigh and leg clearly. A staff with white crystal in her hand.


    <span>I recognized her as the princess of the healer tribe as well as my royal healer and my future wife, Princess Evelina Lavinia Iaoth.


    <span>[Name: Evelina Lavinia Iaoth]


    <span>[Level 61]


    <span>[HP: 2520/2520]


    <span>[Mana: 1039/1039]


    <span><i>''Right ... I''m the only weak one here.'' </i>Somehow I got really annoyed by the fact that I was too weakpared to my status as a king.


    <span>"Your Majesty ..." Evelina whispered. A blush and a smile on her face. She walked and stopped in front of me.


    "Your Majesty, I am d you are awake," she said as she lowered her head.


    <span>I replied with a slight nod.


    <span>"Since you are here. Can you examine my condition and make sure I''m ready to fight?" I knew I just woke up from my long sleep, but I couldn''t waste my time and must prepare myself immediately. But using my new body to fight without any examination would be stupid.


    <span>Hearing those words, Eir and Evelina looked at me in shock, they didn''t expect me to be prepared to fight as soon as I woke up.


    <span>I frowned.


    <span>"Is there something wrong?"


    <span>"No, Your Majesty," replied Evelina. She extended her hand and a white light glowed on her palm.


    <span>As Evelina examined me, I turned to Eir.


    <span>"Prepare the training ground for me." The training ground was the first thing that crossed in my mind to raise up my level as well as learn to fight. That ce was still inside the pce and only certain people could enter it.


    <span>Eir bowed.


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty." Then he left.


    <span>After Eir left my room, I turned my gaze to Evelina who was still closing her eyes to examine me.


    <span>"How is it?" I asked.


    <span>Evelina opened her eyes, her forehead creased in confusion. Previously, she had guessed that the king was not doing well, so she predicted that he would need some adjustments. But unexpectedly, his condition was so good, even the curse disappeared without a trace. Slowly, a happy smile appeared on her lips.


    <span>"Congrattions, Your Majesty. That Curse has disappeared without a trace. You are ready to fight."


    <span>"Good." At least I knew I could check out my current strength and my limits without any problem. I got up from my seat.


    <span>"Can you help me to change my clothes?" I said in a nonchnt tone as I walked to the wardrobe beside the bed.


    <span>Evelina was stunned in shock.


    <span>"Cha- Change your clothes?" she said in a stammering voice with blushing cheeks. As long as she apanied Argod, he never asked her to do that.


    <span>I took a king''s uniform from it and threw it on the bed.


    <span>"Yes. You were sent here as my future wife, right?"


    <span>The Healer tribe was a peaceful tribe. They had extraordinary healing power andck of fighting power. Therefore, what they could do in this dangerous world was to give a princess to a strong tribe king as proof of their alliance. In return, the king who received the princess had to protect that tribe. But unfortunately, even though Evelina had been by Argod''s side for years, he was too afraid to touch her because of the curse. Argod had never touched a woman before because he was afraid that the curse would be passed on to his offspring. He knew that his son would no longer be able to hold the curse and would be the new Dark Lord. Whereas a royal dragon could only have one descendant that would inherit the previous royal dragons'' memories. After that child was born, no matter how much he slept with women, they would not bear his child. Besides that, even though a dragon king could sleep with any woman, only royal descendants could bear his child. That''s because a dragon king''s seeds were so strong and needed a strong vessel as his mother.


    <span>Seeing that Evelina was silent in shock, I continued.


    <span>"I think it''s time for you to get used to it."


    <span>"Bu-But I think this is too sudden ..." Hearing Argod who used to be cold to her suddenly asking her to do that made Evelina''s heart pound fast.


    <span>"I''m just asking you to change my clothes. Don''t be too nervous," I tried to calm her down. In Igixar, husband and wife''s status became legal when the man slept with the woman and with Argod''s status as a dragon king, he could sleep with any woman he wanted. But while the curse was still in his body, Argod refused almost all the women who approached him, it made the other tribes think bad about him. That''s why, I wanted to change it. At least this way I could reduce the other tribes'' dissatisfaction and avoid problems.


    <span>Evelina approached me and released her hand from her staff. The staff remained in position and floated in the air even though nothing was supporting it as if waiting for Evelina to take it back. Her heart was beating even faster. Her hands approached in hesitation. She averted her gaze and her cheeks grew even redder.


    <span>As I noticed Evelina''s hesitation and shyness, I let out a silent chuckle. When I was a prostitute, none of my clients was shy like her.


    <span><i>''I think this is a face only a virgin can make.''</i>


    <span>"Don''t be afraid," I tried to calm her down once again.


    <span>Even with my words, Evelina''s nervousness did not fade. She untied my coat. My night coat opened and showed my body clearly to her. But she didn''t dare to look or even nce at it. She even lowered her head.


    <span>I put my hand on Evelina''s chin and shifted to me, making her unable to look away.


    <span>"I''m sure you already know about my prime time. Since the curse is gone, I wouldn''t hold myself if my instincts took over." After turning 200 years old, a royal dragon would enter his prime time. At that time, his mating urge was higher than before. It was because of his instinctive urge to continue his offspring. And in the worst case when his mating urge peaked he would have a hard time controlling himself.


    <span>"I know but ..." Evelina nced at my body, her eyes catching the beauty of a dragon king''s body as a warrior. Somehow she wanted to touch it, instead, she turned her face away again in embarrassment.


    <span>"Do you want to touch me?" I guessed what she was thinking from her expression.


    <span>"I - I ..." Her nervousness was obvious since Argod had never asked that before.


    "Ahh!" Evelina let out a startled cry as I pulled her body into my arms, her soft breasts pressed against my body and her ear pressed against my chest. My hand was on her waist and my other hand was holding her wrist.


    <span>"Yo-Your Majesty ..." she whispered in a stammering voice.


    <span>I ignored her nervousness and made her hand touch my chest and travel down to my abs. Her soft skin touched my body. While Evelina could only be silent, trembling. She felt like her heart was about to explode.


    <span>"See? It''s not that hard," I whispered. But suddenly, an announcement appeared in front of me.


    <span>[New essence detected!]


    <span>[Healer tribe''s essence]


    <span>[Do you want to extract it?]


    <span>[Yes] [No]


    <span>I nced at Evelina who was in my arms.


    <span><i>''Does that mean I can take power from different tribes? What''s gonna happen if I absorb her essence? ''</i> I tried to find out what would happen from my memory but nothing.


    <span><i>''I have no other choice but to give it a try.''</i>


    <span><i>''Yes.''</i>


    <span>[Essence Absorption initiated ...]


    <span>[Dragon mating urge will trigger in 60 seconds.]


    <span><i>''What the hell ?! I want to absorb her essence, not make my sessor! ''</i>


    <span><i>''Cancel!''</i>


    <span>[Skill cannot be cancelled.]


    <span><i>''Wait ?! What ?! How could essence absorption be done by having sex ?! This is bullshit! ''</i> I started to panic since I wasn''t sure Evelina was ready to do it.


    <span>[Essence Absorption from other people will be done by having sex. Essence Absorption from sacred ces will be carried out by magic formation.]


    <span>I was silent in shock seeing that information. But a secondter, my panic disappeared as my Fearless skill suppressed it. Argod''s words repeated in my head.


    <span><i>''I know you are suitable for this duty.'' </i>


    <span>I sighed.


    <i>''</i>


    <span><i>That''s why he said that ...'' </i>I just found out that essence absorption skill and the Dragon King''s power had something to do with the royal dragon''s instincts. I smirked.


    <span><i>''Then it''s showtime.''</i>


    <span>Note : Argod can only have 1 child in his lifetime. That child will inherit the previous royal dragon''s memories. After the previous dragon king died, his power will enter his son''s body.

 Chapter 7. Mark of Bride

    Chapter 7. Mark of Bride


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 7. Mark of Bride


    <span>I brought my face closer to Evelina''s ear.


    <span>"Then, can you serve me now?" I asked in a sweet voice.


    <span>Evelina''s heart was beating even faster. She waspletely unprepared for this. Since despite her status as the Dragon King''s future wife, Argod was usually cold to her.


    <span>"I ... I ..."


    <span>My hand stroked the side of her face gently.


    <span>"Please ..." I tempted her. I could have ordered or forced her, but I was never interested in that way.


    <span>Her face got even redder. This was the first time she had heard Argod use the words ''please'' on her.


    <span>"A-Alright ..."


    <span>"It will hurt but I''ll try to be gentle," I warned since I didn''t know what would happen if my instinct took over. Well, I was a dragon king not human anymore. Who knew what I could do?


    <span>¡°Ye-Yes,¡± Evelina answered nervously.


    <span>As soon as those words left her mouth, my lips bumped to hers. I inserted my tongue in her mouth, moved wildly in it. While she was stiffened in shock and her mind felt nk.


    <span>My kiss was getting dirty as my hand touched her neck, breast and waist. Slowly, I pushed her trembling body and dropped both of us onto the bed without letting go of our kiss.


    <span>"Mphh ..." she moaned as my hand sneaked into her dress and touched her breast directly, squeezing her soft and supple breast in my hand. Her hands grabbed the bedsheets behind her as a tingling feeling ran through her body.


    <span>* Thump *


    <span>My eyes widened as my heart started beating fast. My body felt hot and my mating desire peaked. I had never felt so aroused like this before. An announcement appeared in front of me.


    <span>[Dragon mating urge has started!]


    <span>Now I understood why Argod decided to put himself into aa to prevent the curse and why he didn''t let Evelina or the other women get near him. Because he knew he wouldn''t be able to endure his own instinct.


    <span>I pulled my body away from her, took off my night coat and threw it shamelessly to the side. My eyes fixed on her filled with extreme thirst. As if there were huge mes in my chest that were asking to be released.


    <span>Evelina could only stare at Argod with a trembling body. Even though she had wanted this for a long time and loved Argod, somehow his sudden passion shocked her. But from his eyes, she knew that his Dragon instincts had dominated him.


    <span>I grabbed Evelina''s hand and made her rub my cock which started to harden from outside my underwear.


    <span>"Ufff ..." I moaned as I closed my eyes with my head raised and face flushed, showing I was enjoying her touch.


    <span>Evelina''s hand were trembling, this was the first time she touched a man''s.


    <span><i>''it''s big ... And hard ...'' </i>she thought. Curiosity and fear mixed in her heart.


    <span>The me that burned my body was getting hotter as Evelina''s hand started moving clumsily touching my cock. While my other hand squeezed her breast, sneaked through her dress, feeling her soft skin with my fingers. Impatiently, I slipped her hand into my underwear, making her grasp my flesh directly. Somehow I wanted to put it in so bad but I knew this was her first experience.


    <span>Her hand was shaking violently.


    <span>"Your-Your Majesty ..." Evelina''s body started to feel hot just by touching the big, hard and hot thing in her hand. Even she had a hard time holding it. But between her fears, her body said something else. It was something she had never seen and felt before. And she wanted to know ... She wanted to know how it felt inside her body as a sign that she had given up everything to the man in front of her.


    <span>"I don''t think I could hold myself any longer," I said in a ragged breath. I released my hand and took off my underwear, exposing my fully awakened cock to her.


    <span>Her eyes and mine both widened in shock at what I just released from the cage. My cock was three times bigger and longer than an average human cock.


    <span><i>''Shit! There''s no way she can endure this.''</i>


    <span>While Evelina thought differently. She was excited ... So excited ... Even her body was trembled by it. His cock size indicated his status and strength as a man.


    <span>My mating urge was getting higher, all I could do was try to reduce her pain. She was a healer, right? She should be able to heal herself with her healing skills. I put my two fingers in my mouth and wet it with my saliva. Then I leaned over to her and kissed her one more time while my other hand held hers above her head. My wet fingers slipped into her dress and her underwear and yed at her entrance.


    <span>"Mpphh!" she gasped. But beyond my expectation, she spread her legs and weed my touch.


    <span>Happy with her response, I took off her underwear and she moved her waist and legs to help me. I let go of my kiss and looked at her with a smirk.


    <span>"I know you want me," I said confidently.


    <span>Evelina looked at me with a pleading look, she didn''t deny it because that''s how she felt right now.


    <span>"Yes ... Your Majesty ... I want to feel everything ... I want to be yours ..."


    <span>I was quite surprised by her bold confession, since as far as I remembered she was a shy woman.


    <span>"Then I will make you scream until the entire pce knows that you are mine." I cancelled my intention to use my fingers and decided to prate her directly with my cock.


    <span>My hand brushed her dress and rubbed my cock at her entrance for a few moments. My eyes that were fixated on her glinted in an overwhelming thirst.


    <span>"Hug me. I''ll be in." And she did what I asked.


    <span>Without further ado, I thrust my cock into her, prating her resistance in one rough push.


    <span>"Anggghhhh ... Ahhh ... Your --- Majesty --- Aghhh ..." She called out my name breathlessly, her body jerked in excitement, her eyes closed tightly, holding back the pleasure mixed with pain from her lower part. Her nails gripped and wed at my back.


    <span>I could feel her heat filled with mine, her warm inner wall kept throbbing.


    <span>"Ahhh - Hah ... You should have called my name ... Not ''Your Majesty''," I said. Her narrow inner walls mped my cock perfectly. Pleasure began to spread from my cock to all over my body. While I held myself from moving until her pain subsided.


    <span>"Hah ... Hah - Ar-Argod ...'''' She called my name in difficulty.


    <span>"Yes ... That''s it ... Call my name ..." I started moving my waist back and forth slowly since her heat bit me so hard and her inner wall was very narrow.


    <span><i>''Ahhh ... She''s so delicious ...'' </i>During my time working as a prostitute, I had never felt anything like this before. It was amazing and I really enjoyed it.


    <span>My waist movements were getting faster. The friction between my cock and her inner wall was getting rougher as we climbed higher in pleasure. Our moans and ragged breath filled the room. We didn''t care if the guards or anyone waiting outside heard us.


    <span>"Ohh ... Ohhh ... Argod --- Ahhh ... I want to cum ... Ahh ... Make me cum --- make me yours," she screamed between the pleasures that swept her mind. Her legs were shamelessly wide open, giving me easier ess to prate her deeper.


    <span>I sped up my pace since I was also within my limits. Only a few secondster, my hot semen came out and mixed in hers. A great sense of satisfaction swept across our minds. An announcement popped up before me.


    <span>[Dragon mating urge is over!]


    <span>[Congrattions! You have got a bride!]


    <span>[Evelina Lavinia Iaoth - Healer (189)]


    <span>[Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: Analyze.]


    <span>[Analyze (Requires 1 Mana) - Skill used to analyze target. More information will be added depending on the user base level.]


    <span><i>''A new skill?''</i> I started to understand how a Dragon King''s power works and why he could be the strongest of all the tribes in Igixar. Because the dragon king could absorb the other essence and turned it into his power. And this applied not only to people but also to a sacred ce.


    <span><i>''That''s why so many tribes hated the dragon king.''</i>


    <span>I pulled my cock, white liquid along with her virgin blood flowing from her heat soaked my bed sheet. I turned my gaze to Evelina who was lying limply beneath me, making sure she was fine. A pair of small dragon''s wings with the Queen''s crown tattoo appeared on the side of her neck. It was the dragon mark of bride, proving that she was my wife. That tattoo was a pride for the tribes who wanted to be the dragon tribe alliance and also a mockery if it was on my opponent''s tribe princess neck. Because it means I could conquer that tribe and take the princess as my bride.


    <span><i>''Analyze!''</i> I decided to try my new skill right away.


    <span>[Name: Evelina Lavinia Iaoth]


    <span>[Age: 189]


    <span>[Level 61]      [Tribe: Healer]


    <span>[HP: 2520/2520] [Mana: 1039/1039]


    <span>[ATK: 30] [M.ATK: 545]


    [DEF: 290]


    [Skills: Analyze, Dispel, elerate, Power Boost, Mana Barrier, Healing Light (Bloodline), Mass Healing Light (Bloodline), Holy Beam (Bloodline), Weapon Blessing (Bloodline)]


    [Emotion: In pleasure]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    <span>I let out a sigh of relief when I saw that her condition was normal. At least I knew what I did had no effect on her. Slowly, I fell to her side and hugged her.


    <span>"Does it still hurt?" It was my first time doing this with a virgin and I had done it roughly.


    <span>Evelina hugged me and smiled.


    <span>"No ..." Then she turned her head at me.


    <span>"Your Majesty ... I love you ..." she confessed.


    <span>"Thank you for apanying me and waiting for me patiently." 20 years of waiting was not a short time, especially with Argod''s cold treatment of her. I had to admit, I had never found a sincere woman like her in my life.


    <span>Her hand touched my face slowly, her eyes looked at me. A happy smile on her lips.


    <span>"I will always apany you forever."


    <span>


    <b><u>Important Note:</u></b>


    <span>Argod has 3 ways to gather his power.


    <span>1. Level up by killing monsters / defeating opponents (Increase status).


    <span>2. Collecting skills with essence absorption (Skill expansion).


    <span>3. Defeat Legendary Beasts and contract them as a summon or source of power (10 Advanced elemental magic).


    <span>

 Chapter 8. Dragon Tribe

    Chapter 8. Dragon Tribe


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 8. Dragon Tribe


    <span>Eir waited in front of the king''s chamber anxiously along with the several guards, officials and noble dragons. He hadn''t dared to enter the room since when he had just opened the door earlier. He could hear Argod and Evelina''s moans. To be honest, he didn''t expect, Argod not only asked him to set up the training ground but also did it with Evelina after he woke up. This was good news for the dragon tribes, but somehow he was still worried about Argod. Eir knew Argod was always cold to all women, so Eir was worried about whether this first experience would satisfy Argod and make him want to do it again or make him refuse to touch women like he used to.


    <span>"Eiron, stop walking around like that. Why are you so worried about the king?" said Duke Cassius, one of the noble dragons there.


    <span>Eir stopped, but his face remained restless.


    <span>"His Majesty just woke up, of course, I''m worried," he replied.


    <span>¡°He is the strongest dragon king. Worrying about him is futile,¡± said Duke Cassius again.


    <span>"I know, but ..." Eir''s words stopped. He couldn''t possibly say that Argod lost his power after that long sleep, so he used another excuse.


    "I''m afraid he''s not satisfied with his first experience."


    <span>The other noble sighed.


    "That''s why I always tell him to take another future wife besides Evelina. A dragon king needs several wives to satisfy him. Especially when the full moon arrives. He can have sex all night long without stopping, there''s no way a single woman can handle him, "said Chancellor An.


    <span>"The king has his own thoughts. We can not force him," said Eir.


    <span>"But that''s okay, at least this is a good start for His Majesty," said Chancellor An again.


    <span>Minutes passed, feeling they had waited too long. Duke Cassius gestured to Eir to check it out.


    <span>"What if His Majesty hasn''t finished yet?" asked Eir worriedly.


    <span>"You just need to check it from afar," said Duke Cassius.


    <span>"Alright ..." Eir gulped hard as his hand opened the door in front of him slowly. After confirming there was no moan sound from them he began to enter slowly.


    <span>"Eir, what are you doing there? Come in," I said as I frowned on confusion when I saw Eir sneaking around like a thief. Evelina already tidied up her clothes and helped me into my uniform. My uniform was simr to Eiron''s, what distinguished it was a vest that covered my shirt and instead of puff tie, an ascot with a golden crown emblem around my neck. Even with my long tail, Evelina could dress me easily since all Igixar''s clothes were made of magic threads.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span>Eir gasped in surprise and smiled awkwardly.


    <span>"I''m sorry, Your Majesty. I thought you weren''t done yet."


    <span>Hearing that word, I chuckled. While Evelina lowered her head in embarrassment. I hugged her waist casually and pulled her to me.


    <span>"Did you hear that? They already know that you are mine," I teased.


    <span>Evelina nodded her head in embarrassment as she remembered what we had done.


    <span>"Everything is ready, Your Majesty," she whispered.


    <span>I released her. She pulled her body away from me.


    <span>"Thank you."


    <span>She stretched out her trembling hand to her side to take her staff. But she was too nervous, her hand slipped and knocked it forward.


    <span>Since Evelina lost her concentration, the staff lost its bnce and almost fell. Swiftly, I caught it.


    <span>"Be careful. This crystal is the healer tribe''s treasure, right?" I returned the staff to Evelina.


    <span>And she took it nervously.


    <span>"Tha-Thank you." Her mind still felt nk with what had just happened.


    <span>Eir breathed a sigh of relief. From that sight, he guessed that everything was going well. He cleared his throat and bowed.


    <span>"Your Majesty, I have prepared your request."


    <span>I turned to Eir.


    <span>"Very well." Then I returned my gaze to Evelina.


    <span>"I know you''re still tired, but do you mind to apany me for training today?" If something went wrong with my training, I needed her to heal me.


    <span>She smiled.


    <span>"I do, Your Majesty."


    <span>We walked towards the exit and Eir opened the door as he lowered his head. As we exited the room, the guards and noble dragons bent their knees to greet me.


    <span>"Long live, King Argod!"


    <span>My steps stopped as awkwardness overtook me. Since this time it wasn''t just one or two people kneeling at me but there were more than 20 people there. The guards in their ck armour, the officials in the same uniform as Eir and the nobles in the same uniform as me. What distinguishes it was the silver dragon crest of Draconis on their ascot.


    <span><i>''Okay ... What should I do now?'' </i>I tried to find what Argod used to do in my memory and got it right away. I waved my hand up elegantly, ordered them to get up. They nodded and stood up.


    <span>"Thank you for waiting for me and helping me take care of Draconis," I said in a formal, authoritative voice.


    <span>"With pleasure, Your Majesty," they replied. Their eyes trembled in emotion and joy.


    <span>I knew there were a lot of questions in their heads, but before they could even make their voices, I spoke again.


    <span>"I just woke up and wanted to get some fresh air. I hope you can make way for me," I said in a formal voice. Based on my memory, Argod never used pleading words, such as ''please and help'', nor used cursing words like me and rarely said sorry. All he said were orders and demands.


    <span>Hearing my words, they swallowed their questions and stepped aside to make way for me.


    <span>"Thank you. I''ll arrange our meeting after I feel better," I said.


    <span>They lowered their heads once again and smiled since it was good news for them. The king had awakened and would take care of all these matters.


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty," they replied.


    <span>I nodded slightly and walked past them with Eir and Evelina.


    <span>I swept my gaze around as my feet stepped through the luxurious red corridors of the Crimson me Pce. The servants and guards bent their heads as I passed them.


    <span><i>''Damn! That''s a king for ya. '' </i>This was so awkward for me but I tried to get used to it.


    <span>I turned to my side as I passed through an open corridor that clearly exposed Igixar''s sky to my side. My steps stopped, my eyes widened and my jaw dropped in amazement. Instead of a sun that shining brightly, 2 suns shining faintly. One was red and one was blue. Their lightsbined and created a soft purple sky with white clouds.


    <span><i>''This is amazing ...''</i> I walked over to the side and shifted my gaze at the city view below me.


    <span>The Crimson me Pce was in the centre of the Draconis Empire''s capital, Dragon Cross City. It was a tall hexagon shaped pce dominated by red with a red crystal that shone like fire at the highest tower. Typical medieval buildings with red roofs were around this pce. The city was protected by a strong wall to prevent monsters and other tribe attacks. The four main gates were in the four cardinal directions, with arge bridge extending over a strait to the south. Guard towers with smaller magic crystals around the walls as the city tower defences.


    <span>Inside the city, I could see scenes that I thought only existed in games or fantasy books. The city filled with creatures with pointy ears like me with various tails and strange ears. Not only on the road but also in the sky since some of them had wings. In the river, I could see some mermaids sitting on boats that looked like luxury rafts, singing and ying strange musical instruments that looked like harps. While the other creatures watched them and apuded.


    <span><i>''Am I dreaming?'' </i>I knew I wasn''t dreaming since I was also one of those strange creatures.


    <span>"Your Majesty, is there something wrong?" asked Eir in confusion.


    <span>I turned to him and returned my expression to normal.


    <span>"Nothing. Let''s go." I resumed my walk.

 Chapter 9. Unexpected Weapon

    Chapter 9. Unexpected Weapon


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 9. Unexpected Weapon


    <span>We arrived in arge room with strong stone walls surrounding it. The protective crystals were in every corner of the room. It would activate as soon as an impact tried to destroy the room. The ceiling was very high, much higher than the previous corridor. But even so, severalrge cracks were on the walls, signifying how strong the person who had trained there was.


    <span>Another door was at the other end of the room.


    <span>The stone door behind us closed and I turned to look at Eir.


    <span>"Let''s get started." I knew Argod rarely used monsters for his training targets since killing them was too easy for him. But since he had guessed this, he had ordered to catch monsters from level 1 to level 30 as my training targets. Whereas monsters level 30 and above were too dangerous, so I had to hunt them in their habitats.


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty," said Eir.


    <span>As Eir approached a nearby green crystal, Evelina pointed her staff at me and was just about to cast her elerate and Power Boost skills.


    <span>I raised my hand to stop her.


    <span>"There''s no need. I want to know my limit is." She was not always with me, at least I had to know how far I could face my enemy when I had to avoid it.


    <span>"Okay." She lowered her staff in hesitation and was silently preparing to cast the spell. Actually, Evelina wasn''t sure about this. Even though these monsters were low-level, there would be a lot of them.


    <span>Eir put his hand on the crystal.


    <span>"Level 1."


    <span>The door across us opened, ten huge green grasshopper monsters in the size of arge dog, began to scatter out of it.


    <i>''Analyze!''</i>


    <span>[Name: Green Pest.]


    <span>[Level 1]


    <span>[Type: Insect]


    <span>[HP: 51/51]


    <span>[Mana: 17/17]


    <span>[ATK: 7]


    <span>[M.ATK: 3]


    <span>[DEF: 3]


    <span>[Skills: Venom Bite]


    <span><i>''Here we go! Adrenaline Surge! Dragon Armour! ''</i>


    <span>I could feel my strength increasing, several small sparks surrounded my body. ck armour also covered my left chest.


    <span>[Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    <span>[Dragon Armour has been activated.]


    <span>[ATK: 35 + 2]


    [M.ATK: 35 + 2]


    <span>[DEF: 30 + 2]


    [SPD: 30 +2]


    <span>[Time remaining: 14:56]


    <span><i>''Shit! That''s so weak! ''</i> Well, I couldn''tin because I was level 1. Then I imagined the weapons I wanted in my head as I lunged at them.


    <span><i>''Mana Weapon!''</i> My hands glowed as two weapons began to form in my hands.


    <span>Eir and Evelina held their breaths in tension because of Argod''s reckless action. They thought Argod would use a bow to attack them but it looks like Argod wanted to bring this to close-rangebat using a double sword.


    <span>- Bang!


    <span>[You have shot a Green Pest for 34 HP. ] X2


    <span>I grinned at my sess in killing my first monster in one shot. While the monsters fell silent as one of theirrade''s head spilt green disgusting blood and died, even though I wasn''t near them yet. Meanwhile, Eir and Evelina stared at the ''strange weapons'' in my hands in confusion. Two handguns with a mixed design between a unique long revolver and a semi-automatic gun. That design allowed me to fire two magic bullets with each pull of the trigger. I also created a different colour for my weapon, silver on my right hand and ck on my left.


    <span>I understood their reaction since I bet they had never seen a weapon like this before. Also with the Dragon King''s eyes, I could lock onto my target easily.


    <span>- Bang!


    <span>[You have shot a Green Pest for 32 HP. ] X2


    <span>An exploding sound from my weapon, killing another monster and startling them, including Eir and Evelina. The monsters charged at me, while I pointed my guns at them and killed them one by one easily before they could reach me.


    <span>- Bang! - Bang! - Bang! - Bang!


    <span>[You have shot a Green Pest for 32 HP. ] X2


    <span>[You have shot a Green Pest for 31 HP. ] X2


    <span>[You have shot a Green Pest for 34 HP. ] X2


    <span>[You have shot a Green Pest for 35 HP. ] X2


    <span>I moved my hands quickly, aimed my guns at them apanied by my feet movements as if I was dancing with them. In just seconds, all the Green Pests in front of me died.


    <span>[All enemies have been defeated!]


    <span>[Level Up!]


    <span>[You are now Level 2. HP +50, Mana + 20, ATK and MATK + 5, DEF and SPD +2]


    <span>[You have earned a new title: Newborn. Finished your first practice. HP +10 ]


    <span>After that announcement appeared, I could feel my mana fully recharged.


    <span>"Get the rest of them out," I ordered.


    <span>"Level 1, all monsters," said Eir.


    <span>This time more Green Pest came out of that door. I was not sure of their number, maybe 30 to 40. Deftly, I pulled my triggers and killed them one by one.


    <span>- Bang! - Bang! - Bang! - Bang!


    <span>[You have shot a Green Pest for 41 HP. ] X2


    <span>[You have shot a Green Pest for 40 HP. ] X2


    <span>[You have shot a Green Pest for 38 HP. ] X2


    <span>[You have shot a Green Pest for 35 HP. ] X2


    <span>It was more difficult than before, some of the monsters started to approach me. But with crity, I retreated or ran to the other side to avoid them. My fingers kept pulling the triggers.


    <span>"Kieekkkk!" A shrill scream came from behind me. I swung my tail, smacking the monster that jumped at me.


    <span>[You have hit a Green Pest for 31 HP. ]


    <span>That monster fell. Then I turned and pointed my gun at him.


    <span>- Bang!


    <span>[You have shot a Green Pest for 39 HP. ] X2


    <span>The monster bled a green liquid and died.


    <span>[All enemies have been defeated!]


    <span>[Level Up!]


    <span>[You are now Level 3. HP +50, Mana + 20, ATK and MATK + 5, DEF and SPD +2]


    <span>[HP: 310/310] [Mana: 140/140]


    <span>[ATK: 45] [M.ATK: 45]


    <span>[SPD: 34] [DEF: 34]


    <span>"Congrattions Your Majesty! You have finished level 1 in less than 15 minutes!" said Eir excitedly. Next to him, Evelina had cancelled her spell, since what she was worried about was in vain.


    <span>"Let''s move on to level 2," I said, using my Adrenaline Surge and Dragon Armour .


    <span>[Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    <span>[Dragon Armour has been activated.]


    <span>[ATK: 45 + 7]


    [M.ATK: 45 + 7]


    <span>[DEF: 34 + 5]


    [SPD: 34 + 5]


    <span>[Time remaining: 14:56]


    <span>Eir put his hand on the crystal again."Level 2."


    <span>The door across from us opened and ten ck fly monsters in the size of a cat started rushing out of it. Sharp needles on their bottom.


    <i>''Analyze!''</i>


    <span>[Name: Trash Fly.]


    <span>[Level 2]


    <span>[Type: Insect]


    <span>[HP: 63/63]


    <span>[Mana: 21/21]


    <span>[ATK: 11]


    <span>[M.ATK: 4]


    <span>[DEF: 5]


    <span>[Skills: Venom Sting]


    <span>As before, I pointed my guns at them and started shooting them one by one. Unlike before, since they flew, some of my shots missed as they flew out of my shooting range.


    <span>"Tch!" I clicked my tongue in annoyance. The wings tattoo on my back turned into a pair of ck dragon wings. I flicked it and flew off without taking my eyes off those monsters. This time, with the same aerial advantage, I could kill them easily.


    <span>- Bang! - Bang! - Bang!


    <span>[You have shot a Trash Fly for 47 HP. ] X2


    <span>[You have shot a Trash Fly for 46 HP. ] X2


    <span>[You have shot a Trash Fly for 44 HP. ] X2


    <span>I killed them all in less than 15 minutes. Actually, Trash Fly was no more difficult than the previous Green Pest, what made it difficult was I had to chase them.


    <span>[All enemies have been defeated!]


    <span>[You have gained EXP!]


    <span>I pped my wings in the mid-air as I turned my gaze to Eir below me.


    <span>"Eir, take out level 2 per 10 monsters," I said. I didn''t want to deal with this type of monster too much since I had to chase that rotten monster around.


    <span>"Okay," replied Eir.


    <span>"Level 2, next 10 monsters."


    <span>Ten Trash Fly flew out of the door. This time I swiftly glided to the door and shot them before they noticed me.


    <span>[All enemies have been defeated!]


    <span>[You have gained EXP!]


    <span>"More!" I said.


    <span>And ten Trash Fly flew out of that door. Like before, I finished them off, without difficulty. The only thing that annoyed me was, I had to chase them like a bunch of brat with wings.


    <span>[All enemies have been defeated!]


    <span>[You have gained EXP!]


    <span>"More!" I said again.


    <span>Ten Trash Fly flew out again and I quickly chased them and finished them off one by one.


    <span>[All enemies have been defeated!]


    <span>[Level Up!]


    <span>[You are now Level 4. HP +50, Mana + 20, ATK and MATK + 5, DEF and SPD +2]


    <span>[HP: 360/360] [Mana: 160/160]


    [ATK: 50] [M.ATK: 50]


    <span>[SPD: 36] [DEF: 36]


    <span>I panted from chasing those annoying flies.


    "More!" I said. I wanted to finish this level immediately.


    <span>"You havepleted level 2, Your Majesty," said Eir.


    <span>"Really?" I pped my wings to get down and let out a sigh of relief as my feetnded on the ground.


    <span>"Congrattions, Your Majesty," said Evelina with a smile. Neither she nor Eir expected, Argod couldplete two levels in less than an hour.


    <span>"Thank you," I replied. But this was not enough. I was still level 4 and just lucky that I could kill these monsters with my guns.


    <span>"Do you want to take a rest?" asked Eveline.


    <span>"It''s okay. I need to find out my limit," I said.


    <span>"Isn''t that too much, Your Majesty?" said Evelina worriedly. Argod just woke up from his long sleep, passing 2 levels was fast progress.


    <span>I walked over to her in casual steps.


    "Draconis needs me, Igixar needs me and I have slept for too long. Isn''t it a dragon king''s duty to protect this realm? And I can''t carry out my duties with my current power. " Then I stopped in front of her and looked into her eyes.


    <span>"Besides, I have a personal healer to heal me, what am I afraid of?" I said with a smirk.


    <span>Evelina''s heart was beating fast again. Her eyes were glued to mine and her face turned slightly red.


    <span>"Okay..."


    <span>I turned my gaze to Eir.


    <span>"Next." Then I turned around and walked to the middle of the training ground.


    <span>Note: He could only make weapons his hands could hold. Also the energy cost of a nuclear is too much for him. So, nuclear is out of the question. His original world has less type of weapons/gunspared to us.

 Chapter 10. Level Up!

    Chapter 10. Level Up!


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 10. Level Up!


    <span>Gunshots sounds apanied by monster screams echoed through the training ground. My hands gripped my dual revolver which I named ''Light and Shadow'' and aimed it at the huge ck spider-shaped monster in front of me. My feet kept moving swiftly, asionally I flicked my wing to fly to avoid the web spray from their mouth.


    <span>[Name: Shadt]


    <span>[Level 8]


    <span>[Type: Insect]


    <span>[HP: 121/121]


    <span>[Mana: 35/35]


    <span>[ATK: 35]


    <span>[M.ATK: 15]


    <span>[DEF: 11]


    <span>[Skills: Trap Web, Venom Sting]


    <span>I panted, my sweat dripping. I didn''t know how long I had been shooting every single monster that came out of that door and how many monsters I had killed.


    <span>"Kieekkk!" Several monsters lunged at me. I flicked my wings and flew up as I kept shooting them.


    <span>- Bang! - Bang! - Bang!


    <span>[You have shot a Shadt for 105 HP. ] X2


    <span>[You have shot a Shadt for 101 HP. ] X2


    <span>[You have shot a Shadt for 103 HP. ] X2


    <span>"Look out!" Evelina''s scream startled me. As the scream was heard, I felt something sticky glueing my body and covering my hands. I turned around and saw that web from a Shadt crawling onto the wall.


    <span><i>''Shit! I let my guard down! ''</i>


    <span>The monster pulled me, his mouth was wide open, revealing his fangs. Since my hands were covered by the web, I couldn''t use my revolvers. Eir and Evelina held their breaths in tension, even Eir was already preparing to use his Fire Bolt to kill the monster and Evelina was ready to use her Mana Barrier. But again, their expectations were wrong. This time, I imagined a weapon that Argod used to fight.


    <span><i>''Mana weapon!''</i>


    <span>A ck sword burst out of the web that was covering my hand and I aimed it at the monster.


    <span>[You have stabbed a Shadt for 102 HP. ]


    <span>ck blood dripped out of his mouth when the ck sword stabbed him right in there. That sword cross-guard was shaped like dragon wings, in the middle of it a ck crystal that emitted a dark aura. Its de size was slightlyrger than rapier and very sharp. Nightmare, that was the name of this sword.


    <span>The Shadt was about to shoot his venom sting at me, but suddenly a hissing sound came out from where the sword was stabbed.


    <span>[A Shadt is in an acid burn effect.]


    <span>[Its HP will decrease by 1 point per second]


    <span>[Its Speed will decrease by 20%.]


    <span>"Kikkkkk!" The monster''s screams of pain were heard as my sword melted it little by little. Then with one pull, I killed him.


    <span>[You have cut a Shadt for 103 HP. ]


    <span>That monster fell and died. My feetnded on the ground as I shook off this annoying white sticky web from my body.


    <span>[All enemies have been defeated!]


    <span>[Level Up!]


    <span>[You are now Level 10. HP +50, Mana + 20, ATK and MATK + 5, DEF and SPD +2]


    <span>[HP: 660/660] [Mana: 280/280]


    <span>[ATK: 80] [M.ATK: 80]


    <span>[SPD: 48] [DEF: 48]


    <span><i>''Ah, shit! It''s so disgusting! Has he never brushed his teeth before? '' </i>A foul smell emitted from that disgusting white web. While my hands were busy waving them off my body.


    <span>"Your Majesty!" Eir and Evelina were about to approach me but I raised my hand, stopping them froming to me.


    <span>"I''m fine. Bring me the next monster," I said in an indifferent tone. I felt a little tired, but I could still fight. Anyway, I had to take a shower after this was over or this smell would kill me.


    <span>"Your Majesty, you have passed 8 levels today. You should take a rest," said Eir. He knew the curse had disappeared, but he was afraid that Argod''s condition would worsen again. Moreover, passing 8 levels in just a few hours was not easy. Even the previous kings'' record was only 5 levels a day.


    <span>I turned to Eir and looked at him sharply.


    <span>"Continue," I ordered. There was no way I allowed myself to be at a low level like this. Even the servant''s lowest level was 19 and the maid''s lowest level was 14. And I as their king had a much lower level than them. There was no way I would ept that!


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty," Eir couldn''t say anything anymore.


    <span>[Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    <span>[Dragon Armour has been activated.]


    <span>[ATK: 80 + 40]


    <span>[M.ATK: 80 + 40]


    <span>[DEF: 48 + 24]


    <span>[SPD: 48 + 24]


    <span>[Time remaining: 14:56]


    <span>It was different from when I used my skills for the first time. This time the spark surrounding me grew brighter. The ck armour that was only covering my left chest spread out and covered my upper body.


    <span>From the door, several fatty worm-like monsters in a truck size crept out of it slowly. His mouth that was wide open like a small cavern was filled with hundreds of sharp teeth and a tongue with a syringe-like tip came out of it.


    <span><i>''Analyze!''</i>


    <span>[Name: Mud Worm]


    <span>[Level 9]


    <span>[Type: Worm]


    <span>[HP: 136/136]


    <span>[Mana: 43/43]


    <span>[ATK: 48]


    <span>[M.ATK: 15]


    <span>[DEF: 12]


    <span>[Skills: Blood Sucker, Poison Split]


    <span>From the skills, I could conclude that even though their movements were slow, they had long-range skills. Eir and Evelina looked at me worriedly. The monster''s attack range was almost the same as my revolvers and there were more of them, of course, I would lose. In contrast to their worries, I smirked.


    <span>"Piece of cake," I muttered.


    <span>I imagined another weapon.


    <span><i>''Mana weapon!''</i> The sword in my hand glowed, reced by a bigger weapon and I ced it on my shoulder.


    <span>- Boom!


    <span>A shot apanied by a loud explosion came out from there. Arge mana bullet shot down andnded on one of the monsters.


    <span>[You have shot a Mud Worm for 110 HP. ]


    <span>Half of the monster was crushed, a disgusting brown liquid leaked out from his body. His body was squirming around in pain without even being able to make a sound since his mouth was destroyed. Meanwhile, the weapon on my shoulder was starting to be clear. A ck modern bazooka with a sharp bay in front of it.


    <span>[A Mud Worm is in heavy bleeding effect.]


    <span>[Its HP will decrease by 5 points per second]


    <span>[Its Speed will decrease by 80%.]


    <span>I smirked. I didn''t even have to shoot him twice to kill him. Again, I fired my bazooka at them. Killed them easily from a distance without moving from my position since their movements were too slow.


    <span>''<i>It''s even easier than the Green Pest.'' </i>Unfortunately, this weapon was only effective on slow-moving monsters. Since it has a long cooldown time.


    <span>Eir and Evelina dropped their jaws as their eyes stared at Argod who killed the Mud Worms easily. Ten years ago, when Argod said that he would lose his power after this long sleep, they were so worried how he could catch up and regain his power before the other tribes found out about this. But seeing how Argod fought, they were sure Argod could regain his power in a short time and even conquer his lost Legendary Beasts.


    <span>[All enemies have been defeated!]


    <span>[You have gained EXP!]


    <span>"Next!" I said without turning my gaze to Eir.


    <span>My voice startled Eir who was dumbfounded.


    <span>"Oh, yeah. Level 9, next 10 monsters."


    <span>"Why not all of them?" Iined.


    <span>"They smell so bad. I can''t bear it, Your Majesty," replied Eir as he covered his nose.


    <span>Then I just realized the room smelled like a swamp.


    <span>"Fine." I shrugged before I shot them again.


    <span>In just under 15 minutes, Ipleted level 9.


    <span>[All enemies have been defeated!]


    <span>[You have gained EXP!]


    <span>"Tch!" I clicked my tongue since I hadn''t levelled up yet even after killing almost 50 of them. Then I checked my EXP.


    <span>[Exp: 96.07%]


    <span><i>''Haaa ... They should''ve caught more of that Mud Worm.'' </i>I knew even though it all looks easy at first, the higher my level, the more difficult it would be.


    <span>"Next," I said.


    <span>"Level 10," said Eir.


    <span>If the monsters from level 1 to 9 were dominated by insects or worms. This time was arge nt with a round trunk, two red eyes and arge mouth on it. As a substitute for his feet, he walked with his roots. And as his hands, his tendrils moved like a whip throughout the room. The leaves on his head were like sharp des.


    <span><i>''Analyze!''</i>


    <span>[Name: Gloom Tree]


    <span>[Level 10]


    <span>[Type: nt]


    <span>[HP: 157/157]


    <span>[Mana: 52/52]


    <span>[ATK: 65]


    <span>[M.ATK: 5]


    <span>[DEF: 28]


    <span>[Skills: Regeneration (Damage can only be done by attacking his eyes), Leaf Razor]


    <span>As soon as I saw that information, I knew this monster was bad news. Moreover, there were 3 of them. But rather than being afraid, I grinned.


    <span><i>''Good, I''m getting bored after all.''</i>


    <span>Note: This story does not concentrate on how he fought monsters, but will concentrate more on how he got skills, fighting Legendary Beasts, solving imperial (and other tribes) problems and leading war against other tribes. Also concentrate more on PVP (yer vs yer, Argod against other tribes'' king / general / prince / ''hero'') than PVE (yer vs Environment, against monsters or survival).

 Chapter 11. Royal Bath I

    Chapter 11. Royal Bath I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 11. Royal Bath I


    <span>I aimed my bazooka at one of them and fired it.


    <span>- Boom!


    <span>A big mana bulletunched. The monster tendrils covered his main body to repel it. My bulletnded on the monster, destroying the tendrils covering it and one-third of his body. But the monster didn''t spill any blood or fluid from there. Apart from that, I realized there weren''t any announcements regarding my damage, which meant that my attack was meaningless.


    <span>A secondter, the new body parts grew and reced the old.


    <i>''I have to change my strategy.''</i>


    <span>I pped my wings, bringing my body up so I could shoot them more freely, my eyes watching the monsters. Like before I shot one of them with my bazooka.


    <span>- Boom!


    <span>As before, my attack only destroyed one-third of him. This time I shot him again right in the eyes.


    <span>- Boom!


    <span>Half of the monsters should have been destroyed but I was wrong, the monster regenerated rapidly as if I only shot it once.


    <i>''Looks like I have no other choice but to take closebat.''</i> I realized I only had 2 seconds before he regenerated.


    <span>This time I shot the front monster. And instead of his eyes, I aimed to destroy the tendrils.


    <span>-Boom!


    <span>As soon as my bullet was fired, I flew towards him as fast as I could and changed my bazooka which I named ''Rage'' with my revolvers. Naming weapons was very important for my mana weapon skill, so when I called them next time, I didn''t have to imagine them like the first time but just called their names and they would appear in my hand.


    <span>As my first strike destroyed one-third of the monster, my fingers pressed down on my revolvers '' trigger, shooting the monster''s eyes with my bullet. Unfortunately, he kept shaking his body to avoid my attack.


    <span>A secondter, I was in front of him.


    <i>''Nightmare!''</i>


    <span>My revolvers turned into my sword and I swung it straight into the monster eyes twice.


    <span>[You have cut a Gloom Tree for 93 HP] X2


    <span>In an instant, the monster dried up and crumbled.


    <span>Several Gloom Tree tendrils shed towards me. I pped my wings, flying upwards to get out of their range.


    <i>''Rage!''</i> The sword in my hand turned into my bazooka and I repeated my previous strategy. I shot him with ''Rage'', shooting him with ''Light and Shadow'' and finished him with ''Nightmare''.


    <span>[All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 11. HP +50, Mana + 20, ATK and MATK + 5, DEF and SPD +2]


    <span>"Next!" I said breathlessly. I had started to run out of stamina since I had been fighting for more than two hours. Based on my memory, Argod could fight much longer than this, but I thought his stamina decreased because his body had been asleep for too long.


    <span>Even though Eir realized my situation, he still carried out my orders.


    <span>The other Gloom Trees appeared. Like before, I finished them off with my previous strategy. As the monsters died, the sweat that covered my face and body was getting more and more as my stamina was getting low. I knew I was at my limit. Meanwhile, there were 5 other Gloom Trees in front of me.


    <span>I glided backwards to where Eir and Evelina were.


    <span>"Evelina, give me Power Boost and elerate," I said.


    <span>"Okay," Evelina quickly did as I asked. Her staff that was pointed at me glowed in white.


    <span>[Evelina Lavinia Iaoth gave you Power Boost!]


    [Your ATK and MATK have increased by 100%]


    [Evelina Lavinia Iaoth gave you elerate!]


    [Your SPD has increased by 100%]


    <span>[ATK: 85 + 43+ 85]


    [M.ATK: 85 + 43 +85]


    [DEF: 50 + 25]


    [SPD: 50 + 25 +50]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    <span><i>''Sweet!'' </i>I could feel my strength multiplying. The spark that hovered around me was getting brighter and brighter. This time, I glided at the monsters with my sword. Their tendrilsunched at me. Unlike before, with my current speed, I could dodge them without a pause, without immobilising them with ''Rage''.


    <span>[You have stabbed a Gloom Tree for 213 HP]


    <span>With just one stab in his eye, the monster dried up and died.


    <span>Quickly, I glided to the remaining Gloom Trees and finished them off one by one.


    <span>[All enemies have been defeated!]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    <span>After that announcement appeared, I returned to Eir and Evelina.


    <span>- Bruk!


    <span>Inded hard and almost fell, the sword in my hand fell and disappeared into shards of light. Deftly, Eir supported me.


    "Your Majesty," he said worriedly. Likewise with Evelina who approached me with the same expression. Without wasting time, she checked me with her Analyze Skill.


    <span>"I''m fine," I said breathlessly.


    <span>"You''re pushing yourself too much," said Evelina as soon as she finished checking on me.


    <span>"At least I know where''s my limit," I said. I still wanted to continue this, but my condition didn''t allow it.


    "We''ll continue it tomorrow."


    <span>They nodded.


    <span>We walked out of the training ground and walked down the previous open corridor. As before, my steps stopped as I watched the sunset in Igixar''s sky. The afternoon wind wiped the sweat off my face and brushed my hair gently.


    <i>''It''s so beautiful...'' </i>Too bad I couldn''t stare at it for too long, my clothes were full of monster sweat and slime, I had to take a shower immediately to get rid of this disgusting smell.


    <span>Eir noticed it and gave a gesture to a nearby servant.


    "Prepare the western bathroom for Your Majesty."


    <span>Before the servant could answer, Evelina approached them.


    "I''ll help you," she said.


    <span>Eir turned to Evelina.


    "Your Highness, you don''t have to do that."


    <span>"It''s fine. I want to give a little surprise for Your Majesty." Evelina knew Argod was pushing himself too hard today, but she was very happy to see his persistence. Because that was the king who was needed there, a man who never gave up.


    <span>"Okay," replied Eir with a smile.


    <span>I turned around and was about to resume my steps, but Evelina approached me.


    "Your Majesty, I will help the servants to prepare your bath."


    <span>Even though I was a little confused about why she wanted to do a servant''s duty, I agreed.


    "Go ahead."


    <span>As Evelina left along with a few servants, Eir came over to me.


    "Your Majesty, would you like to take a bath in the western bathroom?"


    <span>I frowned, trying to remember about that room but nothing. I only knew the location but didn''t know what the room looked like.


    <i>''Looks like Argod''s never came to that room before ...''</i> I thought.


    "Okay." Since I didn''t know about it I decided to give it a try.


    <span>


    -----


    <span>


    <span>Eir opened the door decorated with antique ornaments for me and lowered his head.


    "If you need anything, I''m in my study."


    <span>"Thank you." I stepped into the room. The sunset greeted my eyes, the aromatherapy fragrance tickled my nose and arge and elegant outdoor bathroom entered my sight. Rather than a ''bathroom'', it was more urately described as an outdoor private pool. The floor was made of beautiful rough stone. A pool of warm water filled with strange flowers and leaves that I had never seen before was on the edge of the balcony, allowing me to look directly towards the city freely. At least, ten maids seemed busy adding more flowers and leaves. Unlike the usual maid uniforms which were dominated by ck, their clothes were like a two-piece swimsuit in red with an extra short cloth covering half of their thighs.


    <span>But I could still see the sides of their thighs clearly and instead of the maid band, flowers adorned their heads. An outdoor bed that was big enough for three people with an exotic canopy on the side of the pool, some smallmps made of glow crystal, shining dimly on it. Severalrge lounger chairs and several tables filled with wine sses and weird shaped little cakes, fruits and cookies. Then, I realized that even though the room looked like the outdoors, that room was actually indoor. It was because two purple crystals located in the corner of the room worked as projectors.


    <span>But one for sure, seeing all this I understood why Argod was never here. Because rather than a ''bathroom'' this ce was more like a ce for a king to have fun with his women.

 Chapter 12. Royal Bath II

    Chapter 12. Royal Bath II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 12. Royal Bath II


    <span>Several maids approached me and looked down.


    "Your Majesty, may we help you take off your clothes?" asked one of them politely.


    <span>"Go ahead," I replied in a casual tone. My eyes were still ncing across that luxurious, exotic room. After hearing my answer, their hands moved to undress me. There was no embarrassment and awkwardness in me since I used to this from my previous profession.


    <span>Meanwhile, the maids thought differently. They were so surprised that the king let them take off his clothes. Previously, the king had never let them touch him. Every time he took a bath the king always did it by himself without allowing any maids to serve him or to be near him.


    <span>After I was naked, they retreated a few steps with my dirty clothes in their hands. Then they left with it. The other maids came, one of them held a tray of warm damp towels.


    "We will clean your body, Your Majesty." Their eyes nced at me shyly and their faces turned red.


    <span>Two other maids unfolded the towels and cleaned my body with it. I could feel the smooth texture of the towels against my skin, as well as the warmth and fragrance. Their hands moved at gently, not too fast, not too slow, neither too rough nor too weak. asionally, they wiped one ce over and over again to make sure it was clean. I felt like being massaged and their touch made me rx.


    <span>They grabbed new towels and started downwards to clean my lower part, but they avoided my crotch. They kept their heads down but they asionally nced at my big cock.


    "Clean it," I ordered.


    <span>Their hands stopped and they turned to me in confusion.


    "Which one, Your Majesty?"


    <span>I pointed at my cock with my eyes.


    <span>They stood up and retreated a few steps with their heads bowed.


    "We dare not to do it, your majesty." The king was always cold to women. They were happy enough that he allowed them to serve and clean his body. But touching and cleaning his private part was another thing. Lowly maids like them could not possibly dare to touch the dragon tribe''s ''heirloom''.


    <span>"I''ve given my permission. Do you dare to disobey my orders?" I said. I didn''t like people who did their jobs halfway.


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty," they said.


    <span>They took new towels and began to clean my crotch and my cock slowly and carefully as if my cock was a treasure that could send them on death penalty if they did anything wrong to it.


    <span>After they finished , they retreated and stepped away. This time another maid with a tray filled with a bowl with flowers and strange herbs. The bowl was filled with brownish-yellow mud mixed with coarse dry leaves. Two of them took the mud with their hands and smeared it all over my body, asionally they massaged my back, arms and legs.


    <i>''This is nice ...''</i>


    <span>A few minutester, another maid came with another pile of wet towels and started cleaning my body with it. Unlike before, they also cleaned my groin, tucked my cock between the towels and gave it a couple of soft pats.


    <span>After all the mud was cleared from my body, they stood up and bowed.


    "We are finished, Your Majesty." Their hands gestured to me to go to the pool.


    <span>"Thank you." And I walked towards the pool.


    <span>Slowly, I stepped into the warm water and drowned myself in it. The pool was only as deep as my chest and had a few seats and a lounger chair in it. I approached a seat that was on the side of the balcony and sat down. From here I could see Dragon Cross City''s view with two suns that were almost setting on the western horizon clearly, while warm water was still soaking my body up to my chest. My hands folded on the edge of the pool. asionally my tail swayed, ying with the water.


    <i>''I feel like I''m dreaming ...'' </i>I had never served like this before. Even I was the one who always served others.


    <i>''It never urred to me that an orphan like me could suddenly be king in another world ...''</i>


    <span>My thoughts went back to my past, to my original world. Even though I could not remember my name, I remembered everything that happened there.


    <i>''I wonder if they''re all okay.'' </i>But even with all the questions in my head, I couldn''t return because my original body was already dead. Besides, I already had a bigger responsibility now. As this world''s protector... Igixar''s protector.


    <span>My eyes gazed towards the city, watching the people busy closing their shops, observing all of their features and trying to guess their tribe. A boy with cat ears and a fox tail walking casually through the market caught my eye.


    <i>''Fox tribe ...'' </i>Then my gaze turned to a woman with a half-snake body. Even though in my original world that woman was called mia'', here she was called Serpent.


    <span>Several small children with long ears above their heads ran happily past that Serpent woman.


    <i>''Rabbit tribe ...''</i>


    <span>I also saw a woman with green skin which was the Dryad tribe''s typical skin and a big transparent jelly in woman form beside her. <i>''Dryad tribe and Slime tribe...''</i>


    <span>But despite their difference, they chatted andughed together. In just one look I could find lots of foreign creatures. But for sure, I knew that there were no humans in Igixar.


    <i>''I feel like I''m in a game.'' </i>But I was fully aware this was not a game, this was my new reality.


    <span>"Your Majesty ..." a woman''s voice followed by a soft touch on my shoulder dispersed my thoughts, along with an announcement that appeared before me.


    <span>[Healer tribe''s essence]


    [Do you want to extract it?]


    [Yes] [No]


    <span>I turned to the origin of the voice.


    "Evelina, what are you doing here?" I thought after she helped the maids prepare my bath, she returned to her room. Moreover that announcement... didn''t I extract her essence already, why could I do it again?


    <span>She shifted behind me, her hands massaging my neck and shoulders.


    "I still want to serve you, Your Majesty."


    <span>I grabbed her hand and pulled her closer as I tilted my head to the side. Our eyes met.


    "Just call my name," I whispered. Calling me Your Majesty made our rtionships like master and subordinates and I didn''t want that. I didn''t want her to see me just as a Dragon King or Igixar''s protector. I wanted her to see me and love me as Argod Escavia de Emperor. I knew she still had to call me ''Your Majesty'' even though I was already her husband. But at least I wanted her to call my name in an intimate time like this.


    <span>"A-Argod ..." said Evelina in a stammering voice. Somehow Argod''s request made her body react as her mind could remember how he touched her earlier.


    <span>I smiled in satisfaction.


    "Good," Iplimented her followed by a light kiss on her lips. Then I released my grip and returned my gaze to the front, enjoying Igixar''s purple sky slowly darkening and the blue and red suns were reced by arge waning gibbous silver moon with another much smaller violet moon.


    <span>Meanwhile, Evelina''s hands moved to massage my shoulders again, down to my back and shifted to my abs. Her bare breasts pressed against my back. I chuckled without turning my gaze at her.


    "Does that part need a massage?" I teased.


    <span>Evelina''s hand stopped.


    "You don''t like it?"


    <span>I took her hand in the water and pulled it to my crotch.


    "I think you should massage this part," I teased again.


    "Especially this part," I said as I made her grip my cock. Then I tilted my head to the side.


    "You just enjoyed it. At least you should clean it properly," I tempted.


    <span>Note: Argod cannot get bloodline skills.


    <span>

 Chapter 13. Royal Bath III

    Chapter 13. Royal Bath III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 13. Royal Bath III


    <span>Evelina''s heart was beating fast as her hand felt a big hot thing in her hand. When she decided to apany Argod for bath, she knew this was going to happen. Moreover, Argod had warned her that he would not hold back his instincts like before. Besides that Evelina realized, since Argod woke up from his sleep, he was not as cold as before, he was much more flexible and casual. It could be seen clearly from his fighting style that had also changed. This change made her fall in love with him even more. Her long wait had paid off and she could tell her tribe this great news. That way, her family wouldn''t insist her to return to her tribe and marry the orc king.


    <span>She took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    <i>''Calm down, Evelina. He is your husband now. You have to serve him well, ''</i>thought Evelina to herself.


    <span>I chuckled as I realized her nervousness.


    "Are you still embarrassed after what we did?" I said without turning my gaze at her. I could feel her heart beating fast.


    <span>"I''m just not used to it." This time Evelina determined to serve him and not let Argod move too much as before. After all, Argod had spent his energy and stamina in the training ground earlier.


    <span>I chuckled again.


    <i>''How sweet,''</i> I thought. I knew she was pushing herself, but it showed her sincerity to me.


    <span>"But I will try to get used quickly, like your request," added Evelina shyly.


    <span>"In that case--" I tilted my head slightly to the side, my eyes nced at her.


    "Make me feel good. Satisfy me ..." I demanded in a sweet voice.


    <span>Hearing Argod''s request and his sweet voice, Evelina''s heart were beating even faster. It was as if that cold dragon king had turned into a seductive king who could conquer any woman''s heart.


    "I understand ..."


    <span>I returned my gaze to the front, enjoying the Dragon Cross City''s view which was getting quiet and the sky that was getting dark. While her hand moved to rub my cock and her fingers tickled my balls. Her body moved slowly, massaging my back with her soft breasts. The water around us swayed with her movements.


    "Ah ... Hah ... Hah ..." Soft moans escaped her mouth. I could feel her heart beating even faster and her hand movements getting bolder.


    <span>With her stimtion, my mating urge began to rise. My cock started to tense and my body started demanding me to channel my desire. I moved my hand down and participated with her hand. My face started to turn red as I enjoyed her touch. My eyes locked to the scene in front of me. I had never made love in an outdoor-like room like this, somehow it made me excited.


    <span>Evelina''s lips went down to my neck and kissed my neck and shoulders. But a momentter, she stopped. This time her tongue fell to lick the tattoo on my neck.


    "Ngghh ..." Soft moan came out of my mouth. All stimtion from my neck and my lower part spurred my desires. My body started to feel hot and the mes inside me started to re up. I knew I couldn''t hold myself anymore.


    <i>''Yes,'' </i>I decided to absorb her essence.


    <span>[Essence Absorption initiated ...]


    [Dragon mating urge will trigger in 60 seconds.]


    <span>As the announcement appeared before me, I removed her hand from my cock and turned around. I put my hands on her butt and made her sit on myp, facing each other. She ced her hands around my neck, her ripe breasts up and down in front of me.


    "Still nervous?" I teased her with a smirk.


    <span>I just opened my mouth and was about to lick her breast, but suddenly she stuffed her breast into my mouth clumsily. Her hands were tightly wrapped around my head, the other side of my cheek could feel her other hot breast. My mating urge was getting higher, my breathing was getting heavier. My tongue moved, ying with her hardened tip in my mouth. My hand squeezed her ass.


    <span>"Ahhh ~" Evelina moaned with a flushed face as she tilted her head backwards slightly in the mid-air. Her body felt hot from my touch and a tingling feeling from her breast spread through her body, filling her with a blissful sensation. Also, she could feel a hot, long and thick thing between her thighs and she knew what it was.


    <span>I nted my teeth into her breast gently as I sucked it hard, my tongue kept moving ying with her tip.


    "Angg ..." she moaned loudly as she could not hold my stimtion.


    <span>Satisfied ying with her breast, I pulled my head away. A faint red mark was on the tip of her breast along with my teeth''s mark. A string of saliva still connected her tip with my tongue. Her face flushed and her eyes looked at me with a pleading look. Once again I buried my head and swallowed her other breast. My tongue moved, ying with the tip. My hand began to touch her heat and rubbed her entrance with my thumb. While she hugged my head tighter, her head bent down and was on the side of my head.


    <span>My body was getting hotter as an announcement came out in front of me.


    <span>[Dragon mating urge has started!]


    <span>The me inside me was asking to be released, I could feel my cock twitching. But I still wanted to prepare her. Unexpectedly, she suddenly released her hands from me and grabbed my cock without removing her breast from my mouth. She lifted her body and put my cock in front of her heat.


    <span>Knowing her intention, I shifted my hands to her waist.


    <span>"Angggg ....!" She moaned loudly as she pushed herself down, sliding my cock into her heat. She gritted her teeth to withstand the pain and her face was flushed red, holding back the pleasure from her lower part as my cock rubbed against her inner wall. At the same time, my hands also pushed her body.


    <span>"Mphh ...!" A muffled moan came out of my mouth as I felt her narrow and warm inner wall hug my cock, no, not hugging, but biting. Her heat bit me so hard and didn''t want to let it go before I satisfied her.


    <span>I released my mouth from her breast and was about to move my waist but before I did, she kissed me and moved her waist.


    <span>The water around us swayed, I flinched in pleasure, felt her heat stimte my cock.


    "Evelina ..." I whispered her name in a ragged breath. My eyes stared at her flushed face, her eyes closed tightly feeling my cock fill her heat. Her inner wall massaged my cock perfectly and her breasts swayed up and down in front of me. Her hands hugged my neck. I didn''t expect her to push herself to do this far. I smirked.


    "Does it taste good?" I knew she was enjoying it, I only asked to tease her since she was shy before but now she was bold enough to seduce me.


    <span>"Ah ... hah-ah-yes ..." her voice mixed with moans that grew louder and louder. She could feel my big, hard cock inside her. The pain due to that ''foreign'' object was still in her body but it was swallowed up by the pleasure. Rather than running away from the pain, she kept moving to insert my hot cock even deeper.


    <span>Meanwhile, rather than hugging her, I leaned my back to the side of the pool and let Evelina move to enjoy my cock. My hands spread out to my sides casually as I tilted my head up, looking up at starry Igixar''s sky.


    <i>''This is amazing ...''</i> I thought. My dragon instinct was channelled without having me to move a muscle. Apart from that, I could enjoy these two beautiful sceneries, Evelina''s body in front of me and Igixar''s beautiful night sky.


    <span>Evelina''s moans mixed with my heavy breathing sounds were clearly heard in the room. I nced over to the side of the pool, some maids who were standing, waiting for us lowered their heads in embarrassment, not daring to look at us. If I did this in my original world, they would think what we were doing was abnormal. But in Igixar, it was normal for a king to do something like this in front of the maids or servants. Moreover, this bathroom was a ce for a king to y with his wives.


    <span>I could feel my cock twitching a lot since I was within my limit. While Evelina looked tired. Her sweat ran down her face.

 Chapter 14. Royal Bath IV

    Chapter 14. Royal Bath IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 14. Royal Bath IV


    <span>Without saying anything, I grabbed her waist and reversed our positions without releasing my cock.


    "Ah!" she startled since I moved without warning.


    <span>I pinned her hands on the edge of the pool and shook my waist wildly. A smirk on my lips. The frictions between my cock and her inner wall were getting rough.


    <span>"Ahhh! Ha .... Yo-Your Majesty ...." Evelina moaned and called my name in difficulty.


    <span>I smirked. My eyes locked on her. Sweat soaked her face and breasts. Her moan grew louder. Her eyes were closed tightly. I knew she really enjoyed my cock.


    "Didn''t I tell you -hah-hah -... to call my name?" I reminded her. My waist movements were getting faster since I was within my limit.


    <span>"Ahh ... - hah-hah-ah ... Ar-Argod ..." she called my name between her moans.


    <span>"Louder!" I thrust my cock harder and deeper.


    <span>"Ohh ... Ah ... Ah-hah-hah-ah ... Argod ..." her voice was getting louder. Her mind went nk, holding the pleasure mixed with pain at her lower part.


    <span>"Louder!" I demanded. My waist moved more roughly as I reached my limit.


    <span>"Agghhh ... Argod ... Ah-hah-hah ... Argod!" she moaned loudly. We jolted in pleasure as we reached our climax. Our bodies stiffened and bent backwards slightly. Our eyes were tightly closed and our faces turned red. A huge wave of pleasure swept across our minds.


    <span>Evelina gasped for some air, trying to catch her breath. Her body felt weak but at the same time, the pleasure still filled her body. She could feel Argod''s warmth semen filled her inner wall.


    <span>I pulled my cock and led her to the lounger chair inside the pool. After wey there, she drew closer to me, her hands around my neck. Her ear pressed against my chest. While my hand hugged her waist and my other hand stroked her hair gently.


    "Get some rest ..." I whispered. I knew she was exhausted after that hard workout.


    <span>"Um ..." She replied with a short mumble.


    <span>After hearing her reply, my attention returned to the screen before me.


    <span>[Dragon mating urge is over!]


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: Power Boost.]


    [Power Boost (Requires 5 Mana) - Skill used to increase your ATK and MATK. ATK and MATK increase by 5% per base level (Max + 100%)]


    <span><i>''Now, I understand ...'' </i>Every time I had sex with a woman, I could absorb a new skill from her. But the question was, could I absorb all of her skills? Or only certain skills. I remembered the bloodline mark on some of Evelina''s skills and decided to check them out.


    <i>''What''s the difference between ordinary skills and bloodline skills?''</i>


    <span>[Normal skills can be learned by everyone as long as their mana element matches the skill. Bloodline skills can only be learned by certain tribes or descendants.]


    <span>From that exnation, I concluded that I only could absorb ordinary skills. But I decided to ask for rification.


    <i>''Can I absorb bloodline skills?''</i>


    <span>[You can not.]


    <span><i>''Just as I thought.''</i> Well, even though ordinary skills didn''t sound special, many of them were difficult to learn. It usually took 6 months to 1 year to learn a low-level skill, 1-2 years for an intermediate skill, 3-5 years to learn a high-level skill. And it took more than 10 years and high concentration for an epic level skill. Besides that, their mana element must match the skill requirements.


    <span>Based on my memory, there were ten elements in Igixar and ten elements of the legendary beasts that represent it, ice, shadow, fire, light / holy, thunder, earth, wind, water, death, blood. And each creature would have their own mana element from birth. Yes, creatures, not people, because all monsters in Igixar also had elements, unfortunately, my Analyze skill wasn''t reaching that level to get that information. What made the dragon king different from the others was, I was the only one who possessed mana element ''Magus'' or magic. It was the eleventh element that no one but a dragon king possessed. With that, I could adjust the skill requirements and could learn any skill.


    <span>Evelina''s hand that rubbed my cheek, dispersed my thoughts.


    "Argod, what are you thinking?" she looked at me with a worried expression.


    <span>"I''m thinking about what should I do next," I said without turning my gaze to her. My hand kept moving to brush her hair. My eyes looked up to the Igixar''s sky, but my mind was not there. I knew, in order to expand my skills and have my sessor, I had to do what the previous dragon kings did, make a harem. But with Igixar''s current state and my weak strength, it wouldn''t be easy. Besides, it was not easy to reach the sacred ces that scattered all over Igixar, since those ces were tightly guarded by dangerous monsters, even some of them were located in my opponent''s territory.


    <span>Evelina climbed my body. Her hands mped my head and turned it towards her. Her eyes looked at me gently.


    <span>"I know you are worried about Igixar. But you just woke up, at least give yourself some time," said Evelina with a worried tone. As a healer for her what was important was Argod''s health and safety. That''s why she was so worried when she saw him force himself.


    <span>"I know. It''s just--" I frowned and shook my head.


    "I can''t stand still." There was a strong urge inside me that pushed me to keep going. A high pride that refused to be demeaned as a weak creature and a desire for domination.


    <span>Evelina caught Argod''s restlessness.


    "Calm down, I will definitely help you," she tried to calm him down. But in her heart, she also had her own worries. Since she was Argod''s wife, her family would reject the Orc King''s proposal. The problem was that the Orc King was well-known for having a bad temper. He wouldn''t quit, even though she was already someone else''s wife. Moreover, the Orc King had put his eyes on her since their meeting at Argod''s coronation ceremony 50 years ago. At that time, almost all Igixar''s tribal representatives attended, whoever it was Draconis Empire''s alliance or opponent.


    <span>She could clearly remember how Uraugh Ig Sahgigoth, the Orc king, said his intention to marry her. Even pressured her father to hand her over to him even though she was not old enough to marry and threatened to attack her tribe if her father did not approve. At that time, Argod was the one who helped her and said that he wanted Evelina as his future wife and royal healer in his pce. Because of Argod''s statement in public, Uraugh had no choice but to let her go. But things changed after Argod fell asleep, Uraugh took it as his chance to get Evelina again. Therefore, if he found out that Argod was weak, he would not hesitate to attack the healer tribe and even dragon tribe to take Evelina.


    <span>"Thank you," I said with a smile. But despite her words, I could catch her worry. My mind went back to what happened to her and the Orc King at Argod''s coronation ceremony 50 years ago.


    <i>''If the orc king finds out about my condition, he will attack the Healer tribe and the Draconis Empire.''</i> I could remember how bad Uraugh''s temper was. He even almost messed up Argod''s coronation ceremony. Then I remembered something important that Argod left for me. My smirk appeared.


    <i>''How could I forget it.''</i>


    <span>Suddenly Evelina''s hand moved to my cock which had returned to its normal size.


    "That''s why... I will help you to rx," she said shyly. She knew sex was the best medicine to help Argod to rx, besides, this was useful for improving his health and relieving stress. Also would help him to sleep better. After all, Argod''s health was the most important thing to her. She did not want to see Argod just lying helplessly on the bed again.


    <span>"Uff ..." I flinched and let out a slight moan. My heart started beating fast as the tickling feeling from my cock started to spread through my body. An announcement appeared before me.


    <span>[Healer tribe''s essence]


    [Do you want to extract it?]


    [Yes] [No]


    <span>"Are you sure you want to do it again?" I made sure since she looked tired.


    <span>She gave me a light kiss on my lips.


    "Yes, I''m sure," she answered me with a smile.


    <span>"Okay." Well, I didn''t mind doing this. I realized that my mating urge was much higher than when I was a human and I enjoyed this more than when I was a prostitute. I brought my lips closer to her.


    "Don''t me me for this," I whispered in a sweet voice.


    <span>

 Chapter 15. Royal Bath V

    Chapter 15. Royal Bath V


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 15. Royal Bath V


    <span>Without warning, I turned our positions and pinned her hands onto the lounger. My eyes looked at her with extraordinary thirst, as if I was ready to devour her. My waist began to move, rubbing my cock which was just half awake to her entrance.


    <span>[Essence Absorption initiated ...]


    <span>[Dragon mating urge will trigger in 60 seconds.]


    <span>Evelina blushed. Her heart was beating fast.


    <span>I smirked.


    <span>"Why do you look so tense? I haven''t done anything yet," I teased.


    <span>Evelina''s heart was beating even faster. She could feel Argod''s hands gripping her wrists tightly. Even though her nervousness began to take over, she tried to stay calm.


    <span>"I - I''m not ..."


    <span>Before she finished her sentence, I interrupted her by bringing my face closer and licked her ear.


    <span>"I told you I''m in my prime time and I won''t hold myself back anymore. Prepare yourself ..." I whispered in a sweet voice. Actually, I wanted her to serve me longer, but we already did 2 times on the first day.


    <span>"Ye-Yes ..." whispered Evelina. Though Argod was weakened, his dominance swallowed her, more than before. Before, she was determined to serve him well, but in the end, Argod was the one who took control.


    <span>In just a few strokes, my cock was fully awake. And without further ado, I plunged it into her heat.


    <span>"Ngghh ..." I grunted, prating her narrow inner wall.


    <span><i>''Ah, shit. She''s really delicious. '' </i>Her warm inner wall hugged my cock tightly.


    <span>"Ohh!" Evelina moaned and gasped for some air. Her hands gripped mine tightly. She wasn''t ready for this, because she didn''t expect Argod to get his erection this fast.


    <span>"Your ---" She pressed her lips since she almost called him ''Your Majesty''.


    "Argod ..."


    <span>"Yes ... Call my name." I moved my waist back and forth, thrusting my cock into her.


    <span>"Ah ... - hahah-hah ..." Evelina moaned in resignation. She could only resignedly ept everything Argod did to her and moaned loudly, letting his dominance swallow her whole. Somehow, this side of him turned her on. Shamelessly, she spread her legs and mped to his body, giving him more ess to prate her easier. Slowly, the pain in her body turned into pleasure ...


    <span>I smirked, satisfied with her response to me, as well as with her expression change. Her face flushed with pleasure-mingled with embarrassment, she asionally flinched and frowned.


    <span>"Hahh ... hah ... ahh ..." Our ragged breath sounds mingled with our moans and the water rippling sounds around us filled thatrge room once again. A wave of pleasure swept over our minds and bodies. As minutes passed by, our bodies were getting hotter.


    <span>"Ah ... I can''t ... Hah-ah -... Hold it anymore ..." she said in difficulty.


    <span>"Cum ... Cum with me!" I said as I sped up my pace.


    <span>"Anghhh! Argod --- Argod ... Ohhhh!" her body raised slightly as I fired my semen inside her.


    <span>"Ugghhh ..." I groaned in pleasure. I didn''t know how many times I shot it, but I didn''t want to release my cock before all of my loads hade out.


    <span>[Dragon mating urge is over!]


    <span>[Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: elerate.]


    <span>[elerate (Requires 5 Mana) - Skill used to increase your SPD. SPD increase by 5% per base level (Max + 100%)]


    <span>I caught my breath while Evelinay limp in front of me. She looked so tired, she didn''t even have the strength to move.


    <span><i>''As I thought, this is too much for her...''</i> Even though her level was higher than mine, a royal dragon''s stamina was different from a healer tribe. Especially, for this.


    <span>I gave a kiss on her forehead gently.


    <span>"Is that too much?" I whispered.


    <span>She shook her head and smiled.


    <span>"No ... Forgive me. I''m incapable of serving you well," she said with a gasping breath. Her eyes filled with regret.


    <span>When she became his future wife, she knew how wild a royal dragon''s lust was and she had prepared herself. But in the end, she still couldn''t do this well. She even copsed before she could make him rest.


    <span>I smiled.


    <span>"You served me well today. Get some rest," I said gently.


    <span>She gave me a gentle nod since she had no more energy.


    <span>I got off my lounger and carried her out of the pool. While she ced her hands around my neck in submission.


    <span><i>''Warm ...'' </i>she thought. His warm embrace warmed her body more than the warm water itself. She felt so lucky that in this dangerous world she could find a man as good and warm as him.


    <span>Iid Evelina on the outdoor bed.


    <span>"Help Princess Evelina to wear her clothes," I ordered.


    <span>Several maids approached us with dry towels and started drying us with it. After there was not a drop of water on my body, two other maids spread out my night coat. I slipped my arms to it and they tied the knots.


    <span>They stepped back and lowered their heads.


    <span>"We are finished, Your Majesty."


    <span>"Thank you." I turned my gaze to Evelina who was also almost done.


    <span>"Do we need to call Sir Eiron or the guards to carry Princess Evelina?" asked one of the maids.


    <span>"No need," I replied.


    <span>After wearing a nightgown covered by a silk outer coat, Evelina got up from her bed assisted by the maids.


    <span>"His Majesty is right. I can walk by myself. I''m not that weak," she said with a smile.


    <span>I chuckled.


    <span>"I never told you to walk by yourself." Without further ado, I carried her.


    <span>¡°Kyaaa ---!¡± She yelped in shock and hugged my neck in reflex.


    <span>"I''ll take you to your room," I said with a smile.


    <span>"Yo-Your Majesty, this is too much," said Evelina in a stammering voice. Her face was flushed in embarrassment. It felt like she could melt away with everything Argod did to her. She could see the maids smiling shyly at them and exchanging nces.


    <span>"What do you mean this is too much? You deserve it," I replied.


    <span>"Bu-But ..." She stopped her words and gasped as I began to walk towards the exit. Her hands grabbed my body tightly. Her heart was pounding violently.


    <span>I walked out and stepped down the corridor casually, ignoring the servants'' gazes. Several guards followed me.


    <span>"Your Majesty ... Please put me down ..." whispered Evelina in embarrassment. She felt her heart was going to explode. Her face was red like a tomato, even her ears felt hot.


    <span>"Why? We haven''t arrived at your room yet," I said in a casual tone. My face remained cool even though people looked at me.


    <span>Evelina swept her gaze at the servants and officials who were staring at them in surprise since Argod never did this before.


    <span>Her hands grabbed my body tighter and buried her face against my chest.


    <span>"I-I''m embarrassed ..." she whispered in a low voice.


    <span>"Pffttt!" I held back myughter. My feet continued moving down the corridor lit by the chandeliers made of light crystals.


    <span>"This is my pce. I can do whatever I want," I said boldly. I was the highest authority here and the only owner of this Empire, even I could give someone a death sentence for no apparent reason with just a simple order.


    <span>She pressed her lips since she couldn''t say anything else. They were husband and wife, she shouldn''t feel embarrassed anymore. But it was Argod''s sudden change that made her feel this way. His attitude was so warm and caring, making him look so different. And of course, made her love even deeper.


    <span>After we arrived in front of Evelina''s room, I put her down. Evelina''s room was also located in the west section of the pce, so it didn''t take too long to get here.


    <span>The Crimson me Pce was divided into five sections. The western section was where the king kept his harem. That''s why there were plenty of rooms for his women and some rooms for ying around, like that previous exotic bathroom. The eastern section was the king''s office, important official''s office, meeting rooms and libraries. The northern section was the king''s chamber, the inner dining hall, treasury vault and the inner officials and elite soldiers'' room since this was the most heavily guarded ce of the pce. The southern section was the parlour rooms, guest rooms and outer dining hall which were usually used to entertain guests. The middle section was the main hall and throne room. As for the barracks, servants'' rooms were located in different buildings even though they were still in the pce area, as well as prisons and armouries.


    <span>"Thank you, Your Majesty," said Evelina as she tried to calm herself down.


    <span>I swayed my hand from her cheek to her hair slowly. Strands of her blonde hair fell from between my fingers and I brought my lips closer to her ears.


    <span>"Good evening, Evelina," I whispered in a sweet voice. A smile on my lips.


    <span>"Good evening, Your Majesty," said Evelina in a trembling voice.


    <span>After hearing her reply, I turned around. My gaze turned serious, the smile on my lips faded. Right now what was in my thought was to level up and regain my power and I knew what to do.

 Chapter 16. Bizarre Dinner

    Chapter 16. Bizarre Dinner


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 16. Bizarre Dinner


    <span>My feet strode quickly toward my chamber. I raised my hand as I arrived in front of it, ordering my guards to stop following me. But before I got into it, an ample woman with long brown hair in a bun with a motherly face approached me. A mark of servant on the back of her right hand and some maids in tow followed her. Based on my memory, her name was Sarah. She was the pce housekeeper who was responsible for preparing all my needs, such as preparing my bath, my clothes and my food.


    <span>They bowed respectfully.


    "Good Evening, Your Majesty. We had your dinner ready," said Sarah.


    <span>Her words made me realize my hungry stomach. I just remembered I hadn''t touched any food since I woke up. Not to mention that I had been practising on the training ground for hours and having sex 3 times today.


    "I will have my dinner in my room," I ordered. Igixar''s food and drink were different from my original world''s. So instead of eating it in the dining hall, as usual, I decided to eat in my room.


    <span>"We will deliver it to your chamber, Your Majesty." They bowed once again before they left. Meanwhile, I stepped my feet into my room.


    <span>The door behind me closed, I stopped and swept my gaze into the room. A weird shapedmp on the desk caught my eye.


    "There you are," I muttered with a smirk and walked over to it.


    <span>Thatmp glowed in warm light and shaped like a rose mixed with trichosanthes, some short tendrils swayed like jellyfish tentacles around it. Although it looked like an Igixar''s antiquemp, it was the Royal Dragon''s secret storage. That strange mp'' only reacted to the royal dragon bloodline and if someone tried to destroy it, it would turn into a high-level nt monster.


    <span>Without hesitation, I picked up a ck quill pen that was lying near the ink bottle and stabbed it to my index finger.


    <span>[You have taken 1 physical damage.]


    <span>A droplet of blood came out of the small wound. I put down the pen and brought my finger to the centre of themp. Themp tendrils clung to my finger and sucked my blood.


    <span>[You have taken 1 physical damage.]


    <span>But only briefly, the tendrils released it and the light slowly turned red. The flower centre that was shaped like a cannibal nt''s mouth opened, showing a golden ring with Dragon Crest of Draconis there.


    <span>"Sweet," I muttered with a smile. I was relieved that this ring was still in the same ce as my memory. My hand took it carefully, my eyes locked at the ring that glowed in red on my palm. I could feel mysterious mana power from it. I held the ring with my two fingers and slowly slid it on my other index finger. It was the Draconis Empire''s tradition to use their royal ring there to show their authority.


    <span>[Dimensional Ring has been equipped.]


    [Now you can ess storage.]


    <span>I grinned. This royal ring was also known as the dimensional ring. This was a special ring that belongs to the royal dragon, so he could ess the king''s personal vault easily.


    "Now I just have to take what I need."


    <span>* Knock * * Knock * * Knock *


    <span>Knocking sounds came.


    "Come in," I said.


    <span>The door opened, Sarah entered and bowed.


    "We want to deliver your dinner, Your Majesty," she asked my permission to let the servants into my room. ording to the Draconis Empire''s regtions, only people with a mark of servants such as Eir and Sarah or the mark of bride were allowed into the king''s chamber. Meanwhile, Evelina was given special permission to enter the king''s chamber since she was the royal healer.


    <span>"Let them in," I answered in a casual tone.


    <span>She gave me a slight nod and entered my room followed by several servants who pushed the small carts as well as several maids who quickly approached my personal dining table and tidied it up.


    <span>In less than a minute, they had reced my table''s tablecloth with new ones and arranged luxury tes and cutlery.


    <span>I approached the dining table, a servant swiftly pulled a chair for me and I sat on it. Soon, some weird dishes began to be ced before me one by one. They stepped back while I looked at those foreign foods in front of me, all of them looked weird and bizarre to me, but strangely I found it so appetizing. Besides that, the food smell stimted my appetite.


    <span>My first meal was a bowl of thick purple soup with some small ck chunks like strange irregr shaped pastina. Night Rice Drake Soup, that was this food name.


    <span>I took a deep breath to shake off my nervousness and grabbed a red spoon that was sparkling like a ruby. I knew that this food was a delicacy. It was only avable at a royalty table and also knew the taste was not as strange as it looked. But still, even with Argod''s memories, I found this food strange. Well, since I was a dragon king, I couldn''t have a stomachache from eating this food, right? Besides, I wouldn''t be able to find my original world''s food here.


    <span>''Here goes for nothing.'' I took a spoonful of it and popped it in my mouth. The thick cream soup was rich in vour. This strange soup''s taste was simr to a creamy mushroom soup and that strange shaped pastina was like a small chunk of chicken meat. My eyes widened.


    <i>''Damn! This is so delicious! '' </i>After that first bite, I started to take another spoonful with ease, but still in a polite manner. If the servants weren''t around maybe I would take the bowl and drink it straight from there. But as a dragon king, I had to maintain my manners. Yes, the Dragon tribe was a tribe that was different from the others including for manners. As creatures who symbolized honour and dignity, despite our great strength and power, we were concerned about manners and wisdom. But in battle or war, we were merciless creatures. We didn''t hesitate to kill our opponents or torture them. We were like two-sided creatures, wise and cruel.


    <span>I put down my spoon. A servant tidied up my empty bowl and ced a te filled with arge light green egg yolk in front of me. This Baked Faceless Mynah Bird Egg was a special dish that was very difficult to obtain because it came from the high-level monster. This dish was so nutritious for increasing stamina and energy. I took my knife and tore off the thinyer of gtin covering that strange yolk. Dark green transparent gnhi mixed with white mucus out of it. Without Argod''s memory, I would refuse to eat that disgusting food right away, even before trying it. I lowered my knife, picked up my spoon and took a spoonful of it.


    <span>Like before, this food didn''t taste as bad as its disgusting appearance. Those strange ''gnhi'' melted in my mouth like tender beef and the white mucus was like a thick stew with umami vour and spices. My hand continued to scoop that strange food into my mouth, now I didn''t care about its shape anymore.


    <span>Like before, after my te was empty, a servant tidied my te and ced my dessert. A dessert bowl containing an indigo egg withrge snake scales, Basilisk Egg Souffle. Unlike the previous meal, Basilisk Egg Souffle was not made of a real Basilisk, it just resembled that creature''s appearance.


    <span>I took my dessert spoon and tapped the tip of that strange egg to crack it. The egg opened and revealed a soft blue souffle cake inside. I took a bite, the chocte and cinnamon cake''s taste filled my mouth.


    <span>As I finished myst meal, a servant poured some water into my crystal ss and retreated to his position. The water colour was crystal clear with a thick fog that came out of the ss and flowed down like a waterfall. After my te was empty, I lowered my spoon and took my drink. Now, all my doubts about Igixar''s food and drink were gone. At least I could confirm that even though these foods and drinks were strange, the taste was simr to my original world''s food. That refreshing water flowed down my throat.


    <span>- Tak!


    <span>I put down my ss, indicating that I had finished my dinner and took a silk napkin to clean my mouth.


    <span>Swiftly, the servants tidied up the tes and cutlery. While Sarah approached me.


    "Your Majesty, is the food suited to your taste?" she asked politely.


    <span>"It''s perfect," I replied.


    <span>Sarah smiled happily with mypliment.


    "I''m d to hear that, Your Majesty."


    <span>Shortly, Sarah and the servants bowed to me.


    "We''ll take our leave, Your Majesty."


    <span>After I answered them with a slight nod, they walked out of my room.


    <span>

 Chapter 17. An Exile In Frozen Room

    Chapter 17. An Exile In Frozen Room


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 17. An Exile In Frozen Room


    <span>After the door was closed, I got up from my chair, went to my wardrobe and took a uniform from there. Quickly, I changed my coat into it and walked towards the exit.


    <span>"Your Majesty." The guards bowed and greeted me. They were about to follow me but I raised my hand, ordering them to remain in their position.


    <span>Even though they looked confused, they stopped and lowered their heads.


    <span>I stepped past the guards, servants and maids who were confused to see me walking without any guards or servants. But they did not dare to say anything to me. I walked down the luxurious staircase with ck stair rail and red carpet to a quiet corridor.


    <span>My feet stopped in front of the door with strange nt ornaments that looked duller than the rest of this Pce.


    <i>''I wonder if he changed after 10 years.''</i>


    <span>Upon my arrival, the guards bowed to me.


    "Your Majesty."


    <span>"Did he blow up something today?" I asked in a half-mocking tone.


    <span>The guards gave me an awkward smile.


    "Not yet, Your Majesty," answered one of the guards. Looks like they already knew this room owner''s habits just like me.


    <span>"Oh? That''s unusual," I said without taking my eyes off the door. I didn''t know how much trouble he had done while I was sleeping.


    "Open the door," I ordered.


    <span>The door in front of me opened, cold freezing air blew out from it. It was something impossible in Dragon Cross City since this city only had two seasons, summer and rainy season. The cold wind pierced my skin as if the room was connected to Snow Veil Mountain, Igixar''s coldest mountain. Inside, the room waspletely white like a freezer that had not been opened for a long time and hadpletely frozen its contents.


    <span>Swiftly, the guards stepped forward as they took out their swords. Their left arms bent in front of their chests, ced their swords above their iron gauntlets and pointed it forward, ready to stab anyone or anything that tried to attack me from there. Their legs spread shoulder-width apart and bent slightly, ready to charge or defend. It was the dragon tribe''s attack stance.


    <span>While I sighed a long breath.


    <i>''I thought he had changed, but I was wrong.'' </i>Although I had never met this person, the owner of this room had a close rtionship with Argod and Argod trusted him just like he trusted Eir. Unfortunately, because of his childish attitude, Argod decided not to tell him about his long sleep effect.


    <span>I waved my hand downward, ordering them to lower their swords and they followed my order. Then I walked into that strange room, passed the guards indifferently since this was not something strange anymore. It would be even stranger if he didn''t mess up. Swiftly, they sheathed their swords and followed me. But I raised my hand and waved it backwards, ordering them to back off.


    <span>Even though they worried about me, they still followed my orders.


    <span>The door behind me closed, my feet stepped deeper into thatrge, frozen room. The cold air pierced my skin even more, breath that came out of my nose and mouth formed a fog. My eyes swept around me, some shelves with strange items, the desk, the crystals and piles of books scattered on the floor frozen into ice sculptures.


    <i>''I hope he doesn''t break what I ordered.''</i> I needed those items to help me level up.


    <span>I slowed my pace and swept around me in caution.


    "Al! Show yourself!" I shouted.


    <span>No answer.


    <span>"Al! Stop ying around!" I said in an annoyed tone. I knew Al behaved like a child even though he was 300 years old. His attitude often made other people misunderstand him. Al was a genius wizard, but a fatal mistake made his tribe almost execute him. Argod was the one who defended him and became his guarantor. Finally, Al was exiled by his tribe and Argod brought him here. Unfortunately, though he had sworn his loyalty to Argod and had a Mark of servant, his childish attitude had not changed. He often messed up and blew things up. That''s why Argod gave him this special room as his ce for his research.


    <span>I waited and swept my gaze around me once again, looking for him but all I saw was white. Even if he was hiding, with his ck hair, he should stand out among this white room. Then I started to feel weird about this room.


    <span><i>''At least he should have weed me ...''</i> Despite Al''s status as exiled, but he was a noble, he understood manners and was not that childish to ignore such basic manners, especially to me.


    <span>As I swept my gaze, I noticed a person ice sculpture behind arge shelf. I narrowed my eyes and focused my gaze on it, my feet stepped carefully.


    <span>A person ice sculpture with a shocked expression came into my sight. His jaw dropped, his hand trying to catch something that fell from the shelf. His status above his head.


    <span>[Name: Almeric Griga Bevier]


    [Level 80]


    [HP: 4085/4085]


    [Mana: 987/987]


    <span>I let out a sigh, creating a thick foging out of my mouth. My two fingers pressed against my temple. This was why he hadn''t blown up anything today because he dropped his weird invention that froze him and this room.


    "You know, you are really lucky today, because I lost my fire spell. Otherwise, I will happily ''warm'' you with it." Well, I was not sure he could hear me in that state.


    <span>I walked over to him and my hands brushed his hair and face.


    "Hey, wake up!" I said, my hands pping his cheeks over and over.


    <span>He didn''t answer or move.


    <span>"Al!" I shook his stiff body. With his level and power, I knew he had some resistance to this. It was just his body froze because he couldn''t resist the freezing effect.


    <span>I could see his eyes were starting to open and blink, indicating that he had started to regain his consciousness but he was still an ice sculpture with a strange pose.


    <span>I kept shaking his body, shaking the ice from him, trying to release him, but to no avail. After a while, I released my grips.


    "Well, looks like I have no other choice but to warm you up." Who knew how long he had been trapped in this state.


    <span>While Al''s eyes widened after hearing my words.


    <span>I imagined a weapon in my head.


    <i>''Mana weapon!'' </i>My hands glowed, forming a new weapon in my hand. A ck methrower formed in my hands and I aimed it at him.


    <span>Al''s eyes fixed on the weapon in my hands. Even though he had never seen one, he knew it was dangerous.


    <span>I retreated to create distance so I wouldn''t burn him directly.


    "Close your eyes and bear with it for a moment." I pulled the trigger, a burst of fire out of it.


    <span>"Mhhhppp!" Al screamed without being able to open his mouth, his eyes widened at the mes in front of him.


    <span>The ice began to melt. In less than a minute, Al could make his voice.


    "AAAAHHHHH !!!!" he fell backwards and stared at the weapon in my hands in shock and fear.


    <span>"Oh, you''re awake," I said in a rxed tone as I cancelled my mana weapon. My methrower disappeared from my hands.


    <span>With the ice covering Al''s body melting, I could see his appearance more clearly. A man in his 30s with a lively face. His messy ck hair hung awkwardly around his neck. He wore a ck shirt without buttoning two upper buttons, exposing his chest slightly. A ck zer draped over his shoulders like a cloak. He looked at me in annoyance and pouted like a child. But in contrast to his unintelligent appearance, a golden monocle on his eye indicated his status as a royal magician.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span>


    "Your Majesty! Are you insane ?! Are you trying to turn me into Wugreame Cookies?!" Al yelled as he backed up irritably. Wugreame Cookies were Al''s favourite cookies that shaped like t peanuts and hollowed like Swiss cheese. It had a little gritty texture and had a simr taste to white chocte macadamia cookies, except it was more bitter and slightly sour.


    <span>"Is that how you thank me?" I said in a calm tone. But despite my tone, I made it clear that I didn''t like him yelling at me.


    <span>"You should be more gentle next time." Though he said it in a calm tone, I caught a trace of annoyance in his tone.


    <span>"I didn''t burn you, is that not gentle enough?" I asked him for an exnation.


    <span>"Ugghhh," he grunted and looked away from me since what I said was true.


    <span>"Tell me," I asked again.


    <span>"Haaahhh ..." He returned his gaze to me.


    "Okay - okay. I just freaked out with your new weapon. Where did you get that weird weapon idea?"


    <span>"I got it from my dream," I replied lightly. Then I swept my gaze around me.


    "Can you fix this mess?" I didn''t have my ice legendary beast, Fross, so my ice resistance was 0% and as a dragon tribe, I hated cold!


    <span>Al scratched his head, a breath that formed a thick fog out of his mouth.


    "Fine."

 Chapter 18. Doubt And Curiosity

    Chapter 18. Doubt And Curiosity


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 18. Doubt And Curiosity


    <span>Al turned to therge shelf beside him. His hands were busy looking for something there, his gaze sweeping on the shelf. asionally he picked up and cleaned a strange-looking bottle as his eyes examined it.


    "Nope," he muttered. Then he put the bottle back in ce and took another.


    "Nope. Not this - Not this." His gaze moved from bottle to bottle in his hand. His hand kept moving, taking one bottle to another and examining it.


    <span>Meanwhile, an announcement appeared in front of me.


    <span>[Warning! The freezing effect has started!]


    [Your speed will decrease by 5% per 10 minutes.]


    <span>In an instant, my body felt heavier than before and some parts of my body started to stiffen.


    <i>''At least I have to make a contract with ze Draco right away.'' </i>ze Draco was a fire legendary beast that lived in the Vermillion mountain. The hottest volcano in the Draconis Empire''s territory. But still, even though that beast had sworn to protect thisnd and devoted itself to the Royal Dragon''s lineage, I had to follow the rules. We still had to fight before I could make a contract with him. In other words, I had to be able to prove that I deserved to be his master. With Draco ze, although my Ice resistance didn''t increase, I could warm myself with his power.


    <span>"AHA!" Al grinned after getting a bottle that looked like avamp with a faint reddish glow. He turned to face me.


    "Please back off, Your Majesty."


    <span>I retreated a few steps just like his request.


    <span>Then he threw that bottle on the floor.


    <span>- Prang!


    <span>The bottle shattered into pieces. A liquid that looked like hotva leaked out of the bottle and slowly neutralized the surrounding ice, returning the room to its original state. Meanwhile, the broken bottle disappeared without a trace. That bottle was a magic bottle that would disappear once it was empty.


    <span>I frowned.


    "What is that?" I asked. I didn''t find any information in Argod''s memory regarding this strange potion.


    <span>Al smiled proudly.


    "I named it Elemental Changer Potion!" he said excitedly.


    "I just managed to make two types, ice and fire. These can be used to increase elemental magic damage," he exined. In Igixar, the environment affected certain elemental magic damage. For example, if I fought in the Volcano territory, my fire skill''s attack damage would increase. But of course, the monsters that live in that area usually also had fire elements and had high fire resistance so it would be useless if I attacked them with my fire skills. But if I managed to get my enemy there especially if his mana element was earth, I could win easily.


    <span>"Congrattions," I said in a rxed tone.


    <span>Al''s proud smile widened.


    "You should reward me by giving me more Wugreame Cookies."


    <span>"Don''t eat those cookies much. It''s not good for your health," I warned. If in my original world someone could get diabetes from eating too much sweet food, in Igixar we could get bad allergic for a week because of it.


    <span>"Well, I don''t mind with Ifiaricot Pie," he grinned innocently.


    <span>"That''s worse." Ifiaricot Pie had a sweeter taste than honey.


    <span>And he pouted again.


    <span>I sighed.


    "I will order them to add a bit more." I believed he already worked hard to finish my order.


    <span>His grin appeared.


    "Your Majesty, you are the best!"


    <span>The white room was back to normal. A messy workspace with strange equipment everywhere. This time I could see various colours of potions lining the shelves, elemental crystals floating on the desk. Severalrge books that were still open and of course his favourite cauldron named ''Oris''. Purple coloured liquid with strange bubbles in it, although there was no fire burning the liquid.


    <span>"Have you made my order?" I asked.


    <span>"Heh? What order?" he said with an innocent face.


    <span>I frowned in annoyance.


    "The potions. Don''t you remember? It''s very important to me."


    <i>''Please don''t say he forgot it,''</i> I grumbled internally.


    <span>"Potions?" He paused for a moment as he tapped his index finger below his lips and deep in thought. As he remembered it, his index finger pointed at me.


    "Oh, I already made it. Let me show you." I was so relieved after hearing that.


    <span>He walked to a cupboard and I followed him. His hands opened it, hundreds of potion bottles lined up in it.


    "Here''s your order."


    <span>I reached out my hand and took one of the potion bottles with the green liquid in it.


    <i>''Analyze!''</i>


    <span>[Name: Special Stamina Potion]


    [Type: Healing Item]


    [Special potion made from Ocovil and Uletro Herbs that restores all your stamina. Warning! If consumed more than 5 bottles per day, will reduce stamina permanently.]


    [Maker: Almeric Griga Bevier]


    <span>I grinned.


    <i>''Wow, this is better than I expected.'' </i>Normal stamina potions could only restore half of your stamina and could only be consumed 1 bottle per day. Then I used my Analyze skill on other bottles.


    <i>''Analyze!''</i>


    <span>[Name: Concentrated Health Potion]


    [Type: Healing Item]


    [Special potion made from Romirry and


    Echarian Herbs that restores about 300 HP. ]


    [Maker: Almeric Griga Bevier]


    <span>[Name: Concentrated Mana Potion]


    [Type: Healing Item]


    [Special potion made from Geluger dan


    Ishagon Herbs that restores about 300 Mana. ]


    [Maker: Almeric Griga Bevier]


    <span><i>''This is all good stuff.'' </i>Normal Health and Mana Potion only restored about 50 - 100 HP / Mana.


    <span>Meanwhile, Al''s eyes were fixed on Argod, observing him. Although nothing had changed from Argod, Al realized Argod''s power was weaker than usual. Besides that he also realized Argod lost his elemental magic abilities, even including his fire skills since instead of using magic he used that strange weapon to free him from the ice.


    <i>''Your Majesty, what happened to you?'' </i>But he decided to save his questions since Argod just woke up.


    <span>"Thank you," I said. I stretched my hand to the cupboard.


    <i>''Take all items.''</i> The potions glowed, a secondter they disappeared as an announcement appeared before me.


    <span>[Special Stamina Potion X50 have been added to your inventory.]


    [Concentrated Health Potion X50 have been added to your inventory.]


    [Concentrated Mana Potion X50 have been added to your inventory.]


    <span>"Do you want some more? I still have plenty of it in the other cupboard. I''ve also prepared Elemental Concentration Potions for you," he offered.


    <span>"I''ll take thatter." Elemental Concentration Potion was used to increase certain elemental magic damage. Since I hadn''t had any of it, it was useless for now.


    <span>Then I realized Al was looking at me with a strange look. I frowned.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" As I recalled, he had never looked at Argod like that before.


    <span>"Um ... Your Majesty, may I ask you something?" His doubts were clear from his voice.


    <span>"Sure." Well, even though he doubted me, I was not afraid since I had all Argod''s memories. I was sure I could answer whatever he asked. After all, he had Mark of Servant, he couldn''t betray me.


    <span>Al opened his mouth, questions filled his head but instead of asking about Argod''s condition, he blurted out a stupid question.


    "Ah ... Um ... How could you get so handsome now?" he asked with an awkward smile.


    <span>My forehead creased.


    "What ?!" I asked in shock. I wished I heard it wrong. What kind of question was that? And I knew he never said that Argod was handsome before.


    <span>Al waved his hand in panic.


    "Ahh ... I mean you look better after you wake up," he added quickly. Actually, he wanted to ask what happened to Argod, but he knew doubting the king''s power was a taboo. And maybe Argod didn''t want to tell him because of something. Besides, Argod had to maintain his dignity and honour as a dragon king for the sake of Draconis and Igixar''s stability.


    <span>Even though I felt a little strange with his words, I decided to let it slide.


    "It''s because my curse has disappeared."


    <span>Al''s eyes widened as a smile appeared since this was good news.


    "Real-"


    <span>- Krukk-- Krukk!


    <span>Al''s stomach growled loudly before he could finish his sentence.


    <span>I sighed once again.


    "I''ll order someone to deliver your dinner." I could tell he had been frozen since morning before he had his breakfast. Since I noticed a cup of Moonshine tea and some Draconis breakfast dishes were untouched on his personal dining table.


    <span>He snapped his fingers and pointed his index finger at me.


    "Don''t forget your promise to add my Wugreame Cookies."


    <span>"You have my words," I said.


    <span>

 Chapter 19. A Night In The Training Ground

    Chapter 19. A Night In The Training Ground


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 19. A Night In The Training Ground


    <span>"Tell Sarah to prepare Almeric''s dinner. And add some Wugreame Cookies for him," I said to the guard at the front of Al''s room.


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty," answered one of the guards and he carried out my orders.


    <span>After hearing that answer, I walked down the quiet corridor. But instead of returning to my chamber, I walked towards the training ground.


    <span>"Your Majesty," the guards bowed and greeted me.


    <span>"Open the door," I ordered.


    <span>Two guards opened the door for me. While another was just turning around, intending to leave. But I turned to him and stopped him.


    <span>"You don''t need to report this to Eiron." Whenever Argod came to the training ground, he always took Eir with him. But tonight I wanted to practice alone. I knew Eir was worried about me and wouldn''t agree if I said I wanted to spend the whole night practising. Besides, I already knew where my limit was.


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty." The guard returned to his position.


    <span>I walked into the training ground and the stone door behind me closed. A long breath escaped my mouth as I shook off my nervousness. Even though I had prepared myself, this time no one would help me if I lost. My feet stepped closer to the green crystal and I put my hand there.


    <span>"Level 10, 3 monsters."


    <span>The door across from me opened and 3 Gloom Trees came out of it.


    <span><i>''Adrenaline Surge! Dragon Armor! Power Boost! elerate! ''</i>


    <span>[Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    <span>[Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    <span>[Power Boost has been activated.]


    <span>[elerate has been activated.]


    <span>[ATK: 85 + 43+ 47]


    <span>[M.ATK: 85 + 43 +47]


    <span>[DEF: 50 + 25]


    <span>[SPD: 50 + 25 +28]


    <span>[Time remaining: 14:56]


    <span>Without wasting time, I flicked my wings and flew towards them.


    <span><i>''Rage!'' </i>I took out my Bazooka and aimed it at one of the monsters.


    <span>- Boom!


    <span>Like before, I shot it to immobilize him. But, since this time I had elerate skill, I decided to finish him off with my sword.


    <span><i>''Nightmare!'' </i>I glided as I summoned my sword.


    <span>As his body regenerated to normal, I swung my sword in front of him


    <span>[You have cut a Gloom Tree for 147 HP]


    <span>Unfortunately, I only managed to cut him once and had to retreat since he had regenerated.


    <span>"Tch!" I clicked my tongue in annoyance and glided backwards out of his range as an announcement appeared before me.


    <span>[A Gloom Tree is in an acid burn effect.]


    <span>[Its HP will decrease by 1 point per second]


    <span>[Its Speed will decrease by 20%.]


    <span>"Grroooaaahhhhh!" That Gloom Tree shrieked in pain and shed his tendrils in all directions, including at his friends. Unfortunately, his attack did not affect them.


    <span><i>''Well, that should take care of the rest.''</i> I could see his HP dropping due to my acid burn effect. But I could neither approach him nor approach his friends because he was moving his tendrils in rage.


    <span>After that Gloom Tree died, I summoned my bazooka again and fired at the other Gloom Tree. Then I glided at him after he couldn''t move.


    <span>Since I only had one chance, I decided to change my strategy. So instead of summoning my sword, I imagined another weapon. This was also one of Argod''s main weapons.


    <span><i>''Mana weapon!''</i>


    <span>The bazooka in my hand was reced by two shorter ck swords with sharp edges. Its de slightly jagged in the middle and a blue crystal that resembled my eye resided at each of its hilts. ''Honor and Pride'' were the names of these swords.


    <span>Even though its range was shorter, I could swing it right before the monster could attack me again.


    <span>[You have cut a Gloom Tree for 130 HP] X2


    <span>And the Gloom Tree died.


    <span><i>''Nice ...'' </i>I thought as I flew backwards and repeated my previous strategy.


    <span>


    <span>-----


    <span>


    <span>Al, who just finished his dinner, was silent on his dining chair. One of his elbows ced on the table and the side of his head rested on his palm. His other hand was twisting around a Wugreame Cookie and his eyes were fixed on it, staring at it nkly. His head was filled with questions. He was confused about why Argod ordered him to make those potions 10 years ago. While he knew, those potions were too weak for Argod. Restored 300 points HP was nothingpared to Argod''s HP. At least Argod needed Elixir to heal himself, but Elixir couldn''t be made unless Argod flowed his mana into the potion since Elixir could only be made if a ''Magus'' owner blessed Al''s special potion. Unfortunately, Elixir could onlyst for 7 days after being made.


    <span>Al took a bite of the cookie in his hand.


    <span><i>''Has His Majesty really lost his power?'' </i>That was the worst-case scenario inside his head. Even though he rarely came out of his room, Al knew all kinds of information because his ''eyes'' were everywhere. As a Royal Magician, Al was entrusted to cing spies among other tribes and reporting to him if they were thinking about attacking Draconis. He realized that while Argod was asleep, many tribes who didn''t like him began to move and gather more strength to take down the dragon king forever. Meanwhile, their allies began to doubt Argod and leave him. The Minotaur tribe''s attack on the border was only a prelude, or it could say a trial attack. Another, bigger attack wasing and nothing worse if Argod lost his power at a time like this.


    <span>Al finished the cookie in his hand and stood up. He decided to check on Argod once again. His feet stepped out of the room, down the quiet corridor to the king''s chamber.


    <span>The guards bowed to him.


    <span>"Good Evening, Sir Almeric. How can I help you?"


    <span>"May I request an audience with His Majesty?" said Al.


    <span>"My apologize, sir. His Majesty has not returned to his room," replied the guard.


    <span>Al''s forehead creased in confusion.


    <span>"He''s not back yet?" he asked, which was answered with a simple ''yes'' from the guard.


    <span>"Thank you for your information," said Al as he nodded slightly and left. His mind was wondering where Argod had gone. Then he remembered what Argod had just taken from his cupboard, the potions.


    <span><i>''Is His Majesty at the training ground?''</i>


    <span>Driven by his curiosity, he stepped to the training ground and was blocked by several guards when he was about to enter.


    <span>"Good evening, Sir Almeric. May I know your business? "


    <span>Al took out an elemental potion from his zer pocket and showed it to the guards.


    "His Majesty asked me to deliver this to him," he reasoned.


    <span>Even though they seemed to doubt him, they finally let him in.


    <span>"But you muste out after giving it to His Majesty."


    <span>"Okay." He had Mark of Servant, so everyone knew he couldn''t possibly betray Argod.


    <span>They opened the door a bit. The gap was just enough for someone to go through diagonally and he sneaked into it. The door behind him closed and Al heard a strange sound from within the room.


    <span>- Bang! - Bang! - Bang!


    <span>He walked slowly towards Argod who was fighting severalrge frog monsters in violet colour. He recognized those monsters as Dawn Frogs.


    <span>Al frowned in confusion. He knew Dawn Frog was a level 17 water element monster. Instead of using those strange weapons, Argod could kill them with just one snap with his Thunder Storm skill.


    <span><i>''Has he really lost his power?''</i>


    <span>Al''s eyes fixed on Argod, who continued to fight the monsters without noticing his presence. The strange weapons in Argod''s hand turned into ance with a tip that resembled arge arrowhead in gold. He recognized the weapon as Argod''s beloved Lance, Justice. A blow from that weapon separated thest monster into two pieces. The blue blood and disgusting slime that came out of the monster soaked Argod''s body, recing his sweat. While Argod was gasping for breath, it was clear he had reached his stamina limit.


    <span>Instantly, Al realized that even though the curse had disappeared, it cost him his power. And right now Argod was catching up desperately, trying to restore his power from 0. Al clenched his fists.


    <span>"Your Majesty ..." he muttered. Now he understood all Argod''s orders to him.


    <span>A stamina potion appeared in Argod''s hand and he drank it. His breathing returned to normal and Argod approached a green crystal to release the next monster.


    <span>Meanwhile, Al reached out his hand to Argod and cast his spell.


    <span><i>''Shadow Reflection!''</i>


    <span>


    -----


    <span>


    <span>I just finished level 17 and was about to touch the green crystal in front of me, but suddenly an announcement appeared.


    <span>[Almeric Griga Bevier gave you Shadow Reflection!]


    <span>[This skill will block enemy attacks by three times or reduce the attack damage of epic skills by half.]


    <span>I looked behind me and saw the stone door closing. But I could already guess who he was. A breath came out of my mouth.


    <span><i>''Looks like he already found out,''</i> I thought. I knew that Al was childish, but he was sharp. If he didn''t make that fatal mistake perhaps the witch tribe king would make him his right-hand man.


    <span>I put my hand on the green crystal in front of me.


    <span>"Level 18."

 Chapter 20. Monster Slaughterhouse

    Chapter 20. Monster ughterhouse


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 20. Monster ughterhouse


    <span>Hours passed, I didn''t know how long I had spent in here or how many monsters I had killed. This room had no windows, so I also didn''t know whether the sun had risen or not. All I knew, thisrge room felt more cramped with the monster corpses that were scattered everywhere. Right now, this ce was more like a monster ughterhouse than a training ground, I even had a hard time running, so I could only dodge by jumping or flying.


    <span>My body was covered with the monsters'' liquid and blood. Several w wounds on my body, dry blood andrge rips were visible on parts of my uniform, showing that the monsters hadnded some clean hit on me. Luckily I had my Health Potions that could heal me quickly.


    <span>My eyes stared at a pack of Filthy Hyena who charged at me, leaping over the monster corpses that were blocking them. Those monsters were shaped like hyenas and about the size of arge dog with coarse hair covered in swampy mud and smelled like rat corpses.


    <span>[Name: Filthy Hyena]


    [Level 30]


    [Type: Beast]


    [Element: Earth]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP: 421/421]


    [Mana: 142/142]


    [ATK: 252]


    [M.ATK: 42]


    [DEF: 91]


    [Skills: Sharp Bite, Poison w]


    <span>I panted from exhaustion, but I didn''t avoid them and remained in my position. A pair of ck gauntlets with sharp ws covered my hands up to my elbows. Several sharp spikes that lined the arm. Also, the tip of my tail was covered in ck armour with some sharp spikes. Argod named this weapon ''Terror''.


    <span><i>''Adrenaline Surge! Dragon Armor! Power Boost! elerate! ''</i>


    <span>[Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    [Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    [Power Boost has been activated.]


    [elerate has been activated.]


    <span>[ATK: 180 + 90+ 180]


    [M.ATK: 180 + 90 +180]


    [DEF: 88 + 44]


    [SPD: 88 + 44 +88]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    <span>This time the sparks that surrounded me grew brighter and brighter. The ck armour almostpletely covered my body. It was simr to the ck armour that knights wore to fight on the battlefield. The difference was that my armour was so light so I could move freely.


    <span>They pounced on me fiercely. Their ws were directed at me, ready to tear me apart. Fearlessly, I lunged at them and swung my ws and tail around their necks.


    <span>[You have cut a Filthy Hyena for 359 HP]


    [You have cut a Filthy Hyena for 341 HP]


    [You have cut a Filthy Hyena for 332 HP]


    <span>"Kaaaingggg!" they shrieked in pain asrge wounds were visible on their necks which nearly separated their heads from their bodies.


    <span>[Three Filthy Hyena are in heavy bleeding effect.]


    [Their HP will decrease by 5 points per second]


    [Their speed will decrease by 50%.]


    <span>While I flicked my wings to dodge another Hyena''s attack, before lunging back at them and swinging my ws.


    <span>


    ------


    <span>


    <span>Meanwhile, outside the training ground, the morning sun shone brightly through the Crimson me Pce''s windows. Eir stepped through the corridor to Argod''s chamber with a worried face after receiving a report from Sarah that Argod had not returned to his room sincest night. Sarah was afraid something happened to Argod so she decided to report it to Eir. Although Eir''s face was calm when he got the report and asked Sarah to return to her ce, he was very worried. His heart was beating fast.


    <i>''Has His Majesty gone back to his long sleep like before?'' </i>He remembered that Argod passed 10 levels in one day yesterday and that was too much even for a royal like him.


    <span>As he arrived at the front of the king''s room, the guards bowed to him.


    "Good Morning, Sir Eiron," they greeted.


    <span>Eir just replied with a slight nod and opened the door. His feet stepped in and his eyes swept across the room, trying to find clues where Argod had gone. Eyes fixed on the reddish colouredmp on Argod''s desk and he quickly realized that Argod had taken his Royal Ring. He was deep in thought.


    <i>''Royal Ring ... Dimensional Ring ...''</i> Then he remembered Argod''s request 10 years ago.


    <i>''Sir Almeric!''</i>


    <span>Eir turned and walked out of the King''s chamber to Al''s room. The guards bowed to him.


    "Good Mor--"


    <span>Eir passed them and opened the door before the guards finished saying their greetings. Right now he wasn''t interested in such formal pleasantries because he was too panicked.


    "Sir Almeric, where are you?" said Eir as soon as the door behind him closed.


    <span>"Keep your voice down. Are you trying to give me a headache?" Al grumbled. He stood near his desk which was filled with element crystals and some magic sks. Next to it, his beloved cauldron emitted green smoke with a strange glitter. Severalrge books opened on the surrounding tables. From his tired eyes, it was clear that he hadn''t slept all night.


    <span>Eir walked over to him.


    "Did His Majestye here?" he asked without further ado.


    <span>"Yes. He was herest night to get the potions," Al replied. His hand threw some strange leaves into the cauldron. His eyes were on it, not on Eir, since he was afraid his potion would fail. Some crystals glowed in red below his cauldron, indicating that he was brewing the potion and he should not let his attention down, or else it would fail.


    <span>"Do you know where His Majesty is?" asked Eir.


    <span>Al''s brows furrowed and his eyes nced at Eir. Something that the witch tribe should not do when making potions.


    "He isn''t back yet?" asked Al worriedly.


    <span>"Not yet."


    <span>"Training Ground. He should be there. Check him! Now! " said Al quickly.


    <span>"Very well. Thank you for your information." Eir turned around.


    "And don''t burn your potion!" he added as he stepped out of the room since he could see Al was also worried for Argod''s safety.


    <span>Al''s gaze returned to his cauldron.


    "Tsk!" He clicked his tongue in annoyance since the potion used some rare ingredients, so he couldn''t leave it. After all, this was something important he made overnight to help Argod recover faster.


    <i>''Your Majesty, please be safe.''</i>


    <span>Eir walked quickly down the corridor to the training ground. His heart was beating fast and his worries increased since it meant Argod spent the night in that ce.


    "Sir Eiron!" Evelina''s voice made him stop his steps and turn around.


    <span>Evelina approached Eir with the same expression as him. And they walked side to side.


    "What happened? Where is His Majesty?" asked Evelina worriedly. She just went to the dining hall to have breakfast with Argod, but Sarah said that Eir was looking for him right now.


    <span>"Sir Almeric said that His Majesty is in the training ground," Eir exined.


    <span>"Oh no ..." Evelina muttered. They knew the training ground could be a deadly ce.


    <span>After that, they fell silent, all that could be heard was the sound of their footsteps.


    <span>"Open the door," said Eir without further ado, as soon as they arrived in front of the training ground.


    <span>The guards who had the same expressions as them, quickly opened the door. These guards knew that Argod had never trained this long before.


    <span>Eir and Evelina walked into the room and the door behind them closed. Their eyes widened at the pile of monster corpses before them. Also a pack of Filthy Hyena that pounced on Argod. Eir prepared with his Fire Bolt and Evelina prepared her Mana Barrier since they knew those monsters were level 30, the highest level monster in this room.


    <span>But before they could cast their skills, Argod swung his ws and tail at the monsters, making huge wounds on their bodies. After they fell helplessly, Argod swung his tail to stab the monsters one by one to finish them off, swinging them in the mid-air and throwing them nonchntly.


    <span>The green crystal near them dimmed and lost its light, indicating that Argod hadpleted level 30. Evelina''s eyes widened staring at the man who killed those monsters mercilessly, the wounds on his body and his torn uniform showed clearly how he had foughtst night. She couldn''t believe that the man who ughtered thousands of monsters overnight was the same man who carried her gently into her roomst night.


    <span>


    -------


    <span>


    <span>I tried to catch my breath as a grin appeared on my lips and cancelled my mana weapon. Even though I felt so tired and my wounds stung my body, I was d I was able to finish this training ground overnight.


    <span>[All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 31. HP +50, Mana + 20, ATK and MATK + 5, DEF and SPD +2]


    [You have earned a new title: Monster Killer. Killed more than 1000 monsters. HP + 40]


    <span>[HP: 1651/1750] [Mana: 700/700]


    [ATK: 185] [M.ATK: 185]


    [SPD: 90] [DEF: 90]


    <span><i>''Level 31 in one day. Not bad.''</i> I just turned around and was about to take out my Health Potion and Stamina Potion, but I could see Eir and Evelina standing stiffly near the entrance. Their hands were ready to cast their skills on me.


    <i>''Ah, it''s morning already.''</i> My feet walked towards them casually since I could guess why they were shocked.


    <span>I stopped in front of them.


    "How long do you want to stand like that?" I said as I held back myughter at their shocked expressions.


    <span>They exchanged nces and cancelled their skills as they lowered their hands. I knew this was the first time someone had passed 30 levels overnight.


    <span>"After I take a bath, we''ll have breakfast together. I have something to discuss," I said.


    <span>"Do I need to prepare the western bathroom?" asked Eir.


    <span>"There''s no need. I''ll take a bath in the Northern bathroom." The Northern bathroom was much more ordinary than the Western bathroom and it was the ce where Argod used to bathe in.


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty."


    <span>

 Chapter 21. My Dwarf Sister

    Chapter 21. My Dwarf Sister


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 21. My Dwarf Sister


    <span>Eir bowed and walked out of the room to order the servants to prepare my order. While Evelina came over to me.


    "Your Majesty, let me heal you."


    <span>I simply nodded in response.


    <span>Evelina held out her hand to me as she cast her healing light. The white light covered my body. A secondter the pain in my body disappeared along with that light and my entire wound healed without leaving a single scar.


    <span>[Evelina Lavinia Iaoth has used Healing Light at you!]


    [Your HP has fully restored.]


    <span>"Thank you," I said. I was about to step my feet out but she grabbed my hand, stopping me. Her eyes were on mine.


    <span>"What''s wrong?" I asked. This ce was full of monster corpses, the smell of the monsters'' blood and liquid-filled this room. This was not a good ce to talk. Besides, the guards couldn''t ''clean'' this ce before I came out of here. Cleaning meant they would open the roof of this room, activate the barrier and burn those corpses to ashes.


    <span>"Let me check on you first," said Evelina with a worried look. She wanted to make sure he was fine since her heart almost stopped after hearing Argod spent the night on the training ground.


    <span>"Fine." I realized that my actions to fight those monsters alone was not a good decision. Of course she and Eir were worried about me. But I couldn''t waste my time. ording to my calctions, I only had a week before the other tribes knew that I was awake. At that time, other tribe kings would send their delegates or ask an audience with me. I was sure they would notice if I weakened and I couldn''t let that happen! That''s why I had decided to level up as quickly as possible and regain my strength.


    <span>Evelina released her hand. Again, she extended her hand and a white light glowed on her palm. I knew she checked me with her Analyze Skill.


    <span>After a while, she lowered her hand and her worry on her face disappeared.


    <span>"Are you feeling relieved now?" I said in a teased tone.


    <span>Evelina nodded her head. She knew she shouldn''t doubt Argod because even though he was weakened, he was still a royal dragon.


    <span>"Shall we go now?" I asked again.


    <span>She nodded her head once more and we turned towards the exit. The door in front of us opened and we exited the training ground. Eir bowed to me.


    "Your Majesty, Sarah has prepared your bath." While the guards'' eyes were on me since it was the first time their king came out of the training ground in this state. But they didn''t dare to say anything and swallowed their questions.


    <span>"Thank you," I said with a slight nod. I walked towards the Northern bathroom followed by Eir, Evelina and several guards.


    <span>As we walked, the sound of lively footsteps came behind us. We stopped our steps and turned to look at where the noise wasing from.


    <span>"Your Majesty!" A little girl with a cute face ran from the end of the corridor to me. Her light brown hair was tied in one ponytail at one side. Her eyes were brown and a happy smile on her lips. She wore a ck one-piece that covered up her thighs with a red long-sleeved vest. In contrast to her cute appearance, a huge hammer was in her hand yet she carried it without difficulty. Her status appeared above her head.


    <span>[Name: S Akerra Notilda]


    [Level 78]


    [HP: 3520/3520]


    [Mana: 891/891]


    <span>Despite S''s appearance, she was older than Evelina, only that she could not grow any bigger or taller than that, because she was from the dwarf tribe.


    <span>- Plop!


    <span>"Hueeee, why don''t you tell S that you''re already awake." She buried her head in my abs and hugged me without hesitation, even though my body smelled worse than the sewer now.


    <span>"Lady S, haven''t I sent a messenger to inform you yesterday?" said Eir in a confused tone.


    <span>S pulled her face away from me without releasing her hug and turned to Eir.


    "That servant is your messenger? He''s still passed out in my room," she said with an innocent face.


    <span>"Eh ?!" Eir and Evelina looked shocked at S''s words.


    <span>While I exhaled a long breath.


    "What did you do this time?" I asked calmly. Although S was not like Al who liked to blow things up, as a royal craftsman, S made many magic items. All of these items had strong magical power and sometimes activated due to trivial things.


    <span>She released her embrace from me and smiled awkwardly like a naughty kid caught doing a bad thing.


    "Um ... It''s not S''s fault. The servant got into S''s thunder trap. Then he fainted," she said as she cringed and closed one of her eyes since she was afraid I would be angry.


    "But he''s fine. It''s just ... S couldn''t take him out because S''s trap was still at the door."


    <span>"Have you cleared your trap yet?" I asked.


    <span>S nodded with a face full of regret.


    <span>I turned to the guards near me.


    "Take that servant from her room," I ordered.


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty," answered the guards.


    <span>They were about to turn around, but S stopped them.


    "Wait! Once you enter my room you have to step with your left foot and not your right. Then after taking two steps, you have to jump right once, forward, then left and return to the centre."


    <span>The guards were listening to S''s exnation with a confused face. And I could already guess, S hadn''t cleared her traps yet.


    "S, lead them to your room," I said in a firm tone.


    <span>"Bu-But ... Why? S still wants to be with you," she whined.


    <span>"No buts. We''ll talk againter, okay?" I said in a friendly but firm tone.


    <span>S nced at Evelina and gave her an envy look.


    "Alright ... But promise me, after this you have to apany S," she pouted.


    <span>"Okay," I replied with a smile. I knew that S was very close to Argod, she had treated Argod like her own brother.


    <span>"See yater," said S. Then she turned around and several guards followed her.


    <span>I turned around and we started walking again.


    <span>"I apologize for this mess, Your Majesty," said Eir. He didn''t expect his decision yesterday could bring this mess.


    <span>"It''s only a trivial matter. You don''t need to think about it," I replied casually. Instead of thinking about small things like that, many other important things were going through my head.


    <span>As I arrived at the front of the bathroom, I turned to them.


    "Wait for me in the dining hall, I''ll be right there."


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty," replied Eir.


    <span>Eir and the guards bowed as I went into the bathroom. Arge room entered into my vision. Like the Western bathroom, the floor was made of beautiful rough stone with a pool of warm water. But unlike before, this room was not too big and had a smaller pool. Apart from that only a lounger chair and several tables filled with wine sses here. The maids also wore the ordinary maids'' uniform.


    <span>The door behind me closed, while I turned to look at Evelina who was standing beside me.


    "Why are you here?" I asked. With a body that smelled of monster''s blood like this, there was no way she wanted to do it with me.


    <span>She walked in front of me and lowered her head.


    "Let me clean you, Your Majesty."


    <span>"Are you sure you just want to clean me?" I teased.


    <span>Evelina''s face turned red.


    "If you want more than that, I don''t mind doing it."

 Chapter 22. What Is A King Without Power?

    Chapter 22. What Is A King Without Power?


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 22. What Is A King Without Power?


    <span>I chuckled.


    <span>"I think I should take a bath before I do it," I said in a rxed tone. I even couldn''t bear my smell.


    <span>Evelina lowered her head.


    <span>"Let me clean you, Your Majesty." Her heart was beating fast and she could feel her face turning red. Not because she wanted to have sex with Argod, but because of what she saw in the Training Ground, also what she had checked with her Analyze Skill. Argod''s struggle and seriousness touched her heart. Even though Argod forced himself, she knew he was serious about his duties and obligations. For her, he was a respectable, gentle and responsible man, although she could also see Argod''s wild side clearly from how he fought earlier. How was he stabbing those dying Filthy Hyenas with his tail, swinging them in the mid-air and throwing them mercilessly, as if he was a heartless person.


    <span>"Very well," I said. It would be better if she was the one who touched and cleaned my body than the maids.


    <span>Evelina nodded. Her hands began to move to undress me, removing my ripped, bloody uniform. After I was naked, she waved her hand on the maids behind her who were ready with trays filled with towels and a bowl of ck mud to clean my body.


    <span>Several of them tidied up my clothes, before bowing and getting out of the bathroom. While the others nced at me shyly and their faces turned red.


    <span>Evelina unfolded the towel and cleaned my body carefully with it. Her eyes stared at my body, making sure there was no wound or anything wrong on it. And just as the maids cleaned me, she picked up a new towel when she started cleaning my lower part including my cock. But unlike the other part, she cleaned my cock more carefully and gently. Meanwhile, as before an announcement appeared before me.


    <span>[Healer tribe''s essence]


    <span>[Do you want to extract it?]


    <span>[Yes] [No]


    <span>But instead of choosing yes, I decided to let her clean my body first. After finishing, Evelina smeared the ck mud all over me and cleaned it with a new wet towel.


    <span>After all the mud was cleared from my body, she stood up.


    <span>"I''m finished, Your Majesty," she said as she extended her hand to me and led me to the pool.


    <span>Slowly, I stepped into the warm water and drowned myself in it.


    <span>"May I wash your hair, Your Majesty?" asked Evelina. Bathing a king and washing his hair were different things. To touch a king''s head or hair, one needed his permission, it even applied to his own wife.


    <span>"You have my permission," I said. My back was leaning against the side of the pool so she could wash me easier.


    <span>Upon hearing my answer, Evelina took off her clothes and knelt behind me, dousing my hair with warm, fragrance water and pouring a clear purple liquid as a ''shampoo'' without foam on my head. Her hands massaged my head and my hair gently, she also cleaned my horns.


    <span>I took a deep breath and closed my eyes as I rxed my muscles and mind, enjoying Evelina''s massage. I needed to admit she did it better than the maids. As she was massaging me, I could feel my stamina slowly recovering. In Igixar, there were several ways to restore stamina, such as sleeping, eating, stamina potions and rxing like this. In addition, they mixed my bathwater with the basic ingredients of stamina potion, Ocovil and Uletro mixed with other herbs. This could increase the user''s stamina without any side effects like stamina potions.


    <span>"Do you like it, Your Majesty?" asked Evelina as her hand kept moving.


    <span>"Um-hm," I replied with a short mumble. What else could I say? Nothing was better other than a VVIP service like this after an overnight of training. I stretched my hand to the side and moved my index finger repeatedly, ordering a maid to give me a ss of wine.


    <span>Swiftly, a maid carried out my order and passed the wine to me. I took a sip of that purple transparent wine which was topped with sparkling silver, making it look like Igixar''s evening sky. The sweetness followed up by fruity, ripe vours filled my mouth and stimted my appetite.


    <span>In the Crimson me Pce, they always served different types of wine at different times. This wine, it was the non-alcoholic type and was suitable before meals.


    <span>I finished the rest of my wine and extended my empty ss to the side as Evelina washed my hair with warm water, cleaning the rest of the ''shampoo'' from my head. While a maid swiftly took the ss.


    <span>Evelina was just about to take her hand away from my head but I suddenly caught it and tilted my head to look at her.


    <span>"Mind to join me?"


    <span>She nodded.


    <span>I took off my grasp. Her feet stepped into the pool then she approached and hugged me. Her soft breasts pressed against my chest.


    <span>"What is it, Your Majesty?" she said with a shy smile.


    <span>My hand hugged her waist.


    <span>"I want to talk about something important." I waved my hand backwards, ordering the maids to leave us alone.


    <span>The maids bowed and carried out my orders.


    <span>After they came out, I continued to speak.


    <span>"Did your family say anything about the Orc King?" I knew this question killed the mood, but I had to find out about it as soon as possible. If Evelina had told her family, Uraugh would also find out that I was awake.


    <span>Evelina looked at me and smiled.


    <span>"I haven''t informed my family, Your Majesty."


    <span>"Why?" I asked. I thought she sent her messages to her family yesterday since this was good news for her tribe.


    <span>She answered me by shaking her head.


    <span>"I''ll tell my familyter," she said calmly. If she told her family then Argod had to deal with Uraugh and Evelina knew Argod wasn''t ready for that. At least, she wanted to give Argod some time to recover his power.


    <span>I fell silent and exhaled a long breath. My feelings mixed. There was annoyance in my heart since it meant she doubted my power and it disturbed my pride as a king a lot, but on the other hand, I knew she made the right decision. With this kind of situation, I wouldn''t be able to face another tribe''s King. Let alone the king, I could even die at the general hands or even one of their warriors. That''s why I could only swallow my annoyance.


    <span>Evelina noticed it and hugged me even tighter, her head resting on my shoulder.


    <span>"Forgive me, Your Majesty," she whispered.


    <span>"I don''t me your for this ..." I said calmly, but somehow my irritation remained.


    <span>Evelina put her hand on the side of my cheek and turned my face to her. Her eyes looked at me deeply.


    <span>"I know you tried hard and I''m very happy about that," she said.


    <span>"What is a man without strength? What is a king without power? A failure," I said in a firm tone. My eyes showed the seriousness of my words clearly. Igixar was not a friendly world for the weak. Even though this world had rules andws, the most important thing in this world was strength and power. I would simply say, if one didn''t like those rules, he could break them as long as he had the power to break the rules and conquer his enemies. This was also Argod''s method to help Al and S from their punishment.


    <span>Argod broke the witch tribe and the dwarf tribe''sw to help them and take them to his kingdom. Thus whoever had the power above all other tribe kings would rule and be the highest rule in Igixar.


    <span>Evelina''s hand rubbed the side of my face.


    <span>"Your Majesty ... You are not a failure ..." she said gently. Now she understood why Argod did that reckless thingst night, because he desperately wanted to restore his power. But she didn''t expect Argod to be so frustrated and thought of himself as a failure.


    <span>I caught her misunderstanding and smirked.


    <span>"I think you get me wrong." I turned our positions and held both of her hands on the side of the pool. My eyes were on hers. It was clear from the look in my eyes that I wasn''t someone who was frustrated or feeling like a failure.


    <span>"I never thought that I was a failure. I will rise again and be the strongest in Igixar." Then I brought my face closer to her ear.


    <span>"I think that''s enough. Now, serve me." A kiss on her neck ended my words.


    <span>


    <span>

 Chapter 23. Harder…

    Chapter 23. Harder¡­


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 23. Harder...


    <span>Evelina''s eyes widened in shock at Argod''s reaction. She thought Argod was depressed because of losing his powers, but no, he was still optimistic and didn''t show any fear.


    <span>"With pleasure, Your Majesty," she replied.


    <span><i>''Yes,'' </i>I chose as my tongue moved to lick and tickle her neck.


    <span>[Essence Absorption initiated ...]


    <span>[Dragon mating urge will trigger in 60 seconds.]


    <span>My tongue went up in front of her ear.


    <span>"How about giving me a blow job?" I demanded. When I became a prostitute I never got this privilege.


    <span>"Blow job?" said Evelina. This was the first time she had heard those words.


    <span><i>''Ah, I forgot,'' </i>I thought. In Igixar, having sex was only limited to prating act since the purpose was to make the offspring, that''s why they didn''t know things like this.


    <span>"Let me teach you," I said. I released my hand and grabbed her hand to lead her out of the pool.


    <span>I sat on the lounger and spread my legs, showing her my cock clearly.


    <span>"Kneel," I ordered.


    <span>Even though she looked clueless, she still did my order.


    <span>"Now lick it," I demanded.


    <span>"Li-Lick it?" she said in confusion.


    <span>"Yes, think of it as a big candy," I exined.


    <span>"A big candy ...?" she muttered. Evelina''s eyes fixed on my cock. She brought her face close to my crotch, a hard swallowing sound came from her throat. I could feel her breath between my crotch as she slowly drew near. Her tongue stuck out and moved to lick my cock in hesitation.


    <span>The pleasure flowed from my cock spread throughout my body. This was the first time I had felt this way. It was a pleasant sensation.


    <span>"Yes, like that," I said.


    <span>Her face drew closer as her tongue kept moving, licking my cock. A feeling of excitement enveloped her. It was her first experience, but she somehow liked it.


    <span>As time went by, her tongue''s movements which had been stiff before were getting wilder and wilder as she got used to it. She buried her head in my crotch as my cock got harder. Her hands crept from my thighs to my waist to embrace me, as if she wanted to dominate my cock just for her. Her tongue moved not only on my cock but also on my groin. The tingling feeling between my groin made my cock even harder and tense.


    <span>I let her lick my cock like a lollipop, enjoying the delicious sensation that crept from my lower part to all over my body. But only briefly, I mped her head and pushed it away. Then I put my two fingers to y with her tongue. While Evelina could only stare at me with a pleading look and flushed face, letting me y with her mouth as I pleased. I smirked, her expression really turned me on.


    <span>[Dragon mating urge has started!]


    <span>My mating urge boosted up. My adrenaline was racing. The me inside me was asking to be released.


    <span>"Suck it," I demanded as I pulled my fingers.


    <span>This time she understood what to do. She put my cock in her mouth and sucked hard.


    <span>"Ohhh!" I moaned loudly and bent my head backwards slightly with a red face, enjoying the stimtion from my cock.


    <span>"Move your tongue," I said as I returned my gaze to Evelina who was enjoying my cock.


    <span>And she happily did what I asked. Her tongue moved, swirling my cock in excitement.


    <span>My rating urge was getting higher, I knew I had to end it soon. Without warning, I mped both sides of her head with my hands as I moved her head back and forth, pushing my cock down her throat. While my waist also moved in tune with her.


    <span>"Ah ...- hah-hah-ah ..." My moans kepting out of my mouth.


    <span><i>''This is so good ...'' </i>I thought. Her tongue was moving non-stop, giving me double pleasure.


    <span>While Evelina gripped the back of Argod''s waist tightly. His hot, hard cock filled her mouth. There was a choking feeling in her throat since his cock was too big for her, but she couldn''t let it go.


    <span>As minutes passed by, I could feel my cock twitch a lot. But of course, I didn''t want to waste my seed since I had to make my sessor. I took out my cock from her mouth and pulled her impatiently.


    <span>"Ah!" Evelina startled as she fell onto the lounger on her stomach.


    <span>I spread her legs and knelt between it. Slowly, I put one of my arms around her waist and made her on her knees, while my other hand pressed the back of her head onto the lounger. I swiped my hardened cock at her entrance, soaking it with her liquid.


    <span>"I will be a little rough this time," I warned her with a smirk.


    <span>Meanwhile, Evelina''s heart was beating fast. She could feel his big hot cock right at her entrance. She couldn''t deny her heart and her body wanted it so badly.


    <span>"I''m going in," I said. Without hesitation, I put all my possessions in one push, feeling her warm inner wall.


    <span>"Aghhhh ..." she gasped in pleasure. Her hands gripped the lounger. My waist moved back and forth roughly, shaking her body every time I thrust her.


    <span>"Yes ... Ah ... - hah - hah - Argod ... Hah-ah-ah ... harder ... Oh ... Yes ... Harder ..." she moaned loudly as she called my name. I was quite surprised by her demand.


    <span>I smirked.


    <span>"Harder?" I pulled my cock away withoutpletely releasing it from her and pushed it again in one rough push.


    <span>"Aggghhhhh!" A loud erotic voice came out of her mouth as her body jerked in surprise. She struggled, trying to pull her body in reflex but in vain since I held it with my hand.


    <span>"Ahh ... You made a good sound ...- hah-ah-hah -..." An evil smirk on my lips. My waist moved back and forth as my hand pulled her hips in tune. Rammed my waist with her round butt, making sure my cock fully went in every time I thrust her, making sure I could stimte her innermost part, filling her pussy with mine. We were immersed in pleasure and forgot ourselves. Her body trembled violently every time I prated her. Our room filled with the sound of our banging flesh.


    <span>As we were inside the pleasure, noise could be heard from outside.


    <span>"Please let S meet His Majesty for a minute." A girl''s sound came.


    <span>"Forgive us, Lady S. But you can''t enter," said a guard.


    <span>"Why? Evelina is with him, right? Why can she apany him but not S?" said S in an annoyed tone, followed by a noise.


    <span>- Brak! - Bruk- Bruk! - Agh!


    <span>As S walked into the room, her eyes were widened since she saw us in so much pleasure.


    <span>"You-Your Majesty ..." she muttered in shock since what she knew me was always cold to women.


    <span>I turned to S who was standing stiffly near the door and put my index finger on my lips.


    <span>"Shhh! - Hah-hah -... Don''t kill my mood," I said with a smirk, my waist continued to shake, thrusting my cock into Evelina. Then I waved my hand, giving a gesture to the guards who were standing at the door with guilty faces since they couldn''t prevent S from barging in to close the door before I returned my hand to the back of Evelina''s head.


    <span>"Ahhh ...!" I moaned as I raised my head slightly in pleasure, I knew I was at my limit.


    <span>While Evelina didn''t care anymore. All she knew was Argod cock that kept thrusting her, making her forget everything.


    "Aghhh! Argod --- You are the best ... Ohhh --- Ohhh --- The best-hah-hah- ... Ahh ... Agnhhhh!" My waist movements were getting rougher and rougher upon herpliment. Soon, her body raised slightly as I fired my semen inside her.


    <span>"Nggghh ..." My hand shifted to hug her hips tightly making sure she could not move from her position before all my seeds came out in her.


    <span>[Dragon mating urge is over!]


    <span>[Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: Mana Barrier (Requires 5 Mana) - A skill used to create protection from Mana. The number of hits absorbed depends on the base level (10 levels = block 1 hit)]


    <span>Meanwhile, S bit her lip. Evelina entered this pce as Argod''s future wife, with a status full of honour, the princess of the healer tribe, while she? She entered as a refugee. Even though Argod treated her well and even gave her the royal craftsman position, she knew that in Argod''s eyes she was just his ''little sister''. After all, even though she was a daughter of the dwarf tribe''s grand duke, she had lost her royal status since her family was used of betraying the dwarf king 40 years ago. Her entire family was executed and she had been sentenced to death. If at that time, Argod had note to the dwarf king and requested for her mercy, she would have already died by now.


    <span>I pulled my cock from Evelina as I smiled in satisfaction.


    <span>"Am I too rough?" I whispered. My handbed her messy hair. Her sweat was clearly visible on her face.


    <span>Evelina turned around and shook her head as she took a quick breath and smiled.


    <span>"I like it."


    <span>"Take a rest. I''ll summon the maids to help you get dressedter," I said in a gentle voice.


    <span>"Um," she answered me with a short mumble.


    <span>I kissed her forehead gently before returning my gaze to S, who was standing with an annoyed expression by the door. But I also stared at her with the same gaze.


    <span>"Now tell me. Why did you break-in? Do I spoil you too much that you dare to go against my orders?" I remembered she had never behaved like this to Argod before.


    <span>After hearing my question, S lowered her head and her eyes became teary.

 Chapter 24. Confession

    Chapter 24. Confession


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 24. Confession


    <span>I frowned in confusion.


    "S, what happened?"


    <span>S didn''t answer and just lowered her head. What she should say to him? Should she admit that she had feelings for Argod? But what if it would only ruin their brother-sister rtionship she had built so far? After all, Argod was a king, did a woman who had lost her royal status like her deserve to be his wife? Wasn''t her current status the same as those of themoners?


    <span>"Answer me," I demanded in a firm tone.


    <span>¡°Um¡­¡± Her hesitation was clear from her voice. She took a nce at Evelina. Her jealousy took over her.


    "Yo-You know ... S also doesn''t mind serving you like Evelina ..."


    <span>My eyebrows were furrowed. My mind deep in thought, trying to find memories about this, about S''s attitude to Argod, but in vain. I only found that Argod always thought of S as his sister as well as S who always considered Argod as her brother. I could clearly remember that S often said that Argod was the best brother in this world.


    <i>''Did something happen?''</i> My worries were getting higher. It could be that something big happened to S while I was sleeping before and Eir hadn''t told me because of my state.


    <span>"Is there another king or noble trying to make you his wife?" I guessed. That was all I could think of. I was sure the noble dragons wouldn''t dare to touch S without my permission, but it was different with other tribes. They could have used my absence as a chance to try to take S. That''s why she suddenly offered herself to me so she could run away from them. And of course, I couldn''t allow other tribes to demean my power like this.


    <span>S shook her head. She understood why Argod said that, because she had never acted like this before and always said Argod was her best brother. That way she hoped she could get closer to Argod since he was always being cold to all women, even including Evelina. But that all changed after Argod woke up from his long sleep. If in the past S used to feel sorry for Evelina because Argod always gave the cold shoulder, now she was jealous of Evelina. Evelina''s status had changed to his wife whereas she might end up just being his ''little sister'' forever.


    <span>"Then why did you suddenly offer yourself?" I asked with a frown. I didn''t mind making her my wife, but I wanted her to tell me why. Besides, I knew because of her closeness to Argod, no man would dare to approach her, since even though Argod never slept with her, everyone already thinks S was his woman. But I didn''t want to do this if it was not her will.


    <span>"Your Majesty is in your prime time. You even did it with Evelina after you woke up yesterday. So ... I thought S would help Evelina serve you." She just found out about this from the guards and the servant who had passed out in her room. That''s why she quickly looked for Argod to ask the truth, but what she just saw was enough to prove it.


    <span>"Is that all? Or there are some other reasons?" I asked in disbelief. S didn''t have Mark of Servant, I couldn''t tell if she was lying or not.


    <span>S shook her head.


    <span><i>''Is she intending to repay Argod''s kindness by doing this?'' </i>I guessed. But then I felt weird why she just said this now.


    <i>''Is it because she just saw me having sex with Evelina?''</i> A wild guess crossed my head, but I was not sure. That''s why I decided to find out.


    "I can''t ept it if your reason is only to help Evelina. I don''t need a wife who serves me just because of her obligation," I said in a firm tone, trying to provoke her.


    <span>Hearing my answer, S lowered her head in disappointment. She thought by saying that, she could be his wife, but she realized that as a king, Argod could not ept any woman as his wife.


    <span>A tap on my shoulder shifted my gaze to Evelina who was sitting beside me.


    "Your Majesty, please don''t be too hard on her." Despite S''s request, Evelina was not angry. But she also thought the same as Argod, why did S suddenly want to be his wife? S had always acted like a little sister, that''s why Evelina could only conclude that there was something that forced S to take that solution.


    <span>I took Evelina''s hand and kissed the back of her hand gently.


    "I know what I''m doing," I calmed her down.


    <span>Seeing Argod''s gentleness towards Evelina, S clenched her hands, trying to hold back her feelings, but she couldn''t. So she decided to confess her feelings.


    "S loves you ..." she said out of blue.


    <span>Evelina and I turned to her in surprise.


    "What did you say?" I asked her to repeat it since I was quite shocked by S''s sudden confession.


    <span>S clenched her fists tightly.


    "S loves you!" she yelled with a flushed face before she turned and ran towards the exit.


    <span>"S, wait!" I shouted as I stood up. But S did not stop her steps.


    <span>Quickly, I extended my hand to the door.


    <i>''Mana Barrier!''</i>


    <span>[A barrier has been formed.]


    <span>- Bruk!


    <span>"Aw!" yelped S as she crashed into a transparent wall blocking the exit.


    <span>[S Akerra Notilda has hit your barrier, mana barrier energy 2/3.]


    <span>Her hand rubbed a faint red mark on forehead. Although this was a little harsh, I wanted to avoid too much drama in my Pce.


    <span>While Evelina was surprised by what Argod had just done. She remembered that he didn''t have that skill when she checked it with her Analyze skill earlier. How could he suddenly have that skill? Without thinking twice, secretly, she used her Analyze skill again at Argod.


    <span>"I told you to wait. Why don''t you obey me?" I said in a calm tone. My gaze was on S. With her confession, it meant my guess was correct.


    "Come," I said as I clenched my hand to cancel my Mana Barrier.


    <span>[Your Mana barrier has been cancelled.]


    <span>The transparent wall in front of S shattered into pieces.


    <span>S turned around in doubt, as she lowered her head in embarrassment. Reluctantly, she moved her feet to me. Her heart was pounding and she was so confused about what she should say.


    <span>She stopped in front of me. I lifted my hand. Her eyes were closed since she thought I would hit her, but I put my hand on her head gently and rubbed her faint red mark on forehead.


    <span>S raised her head and looked at me with a confused face.


    <span>"Have you kept this feeling for a long time?" I guessed. My eyes stared at her in a gentle gaze. I came to this conclusion because she seemed to have a hard time admitting it. Usually, the longer a secret was kept, it would be more difficult for that person to admit it.


    <span>S nodded her head.


    <span>"Is that the reason why you always said I was your best brother?" I guessed again.


    <span>She nodded again without daring to look at me.


    <span>My hand went down to her chin and lifted it to face me slowly.


    "Thank you for being honest with me. I will make you my wife," I said with a gentle smile. Rather than hanging her status like that, since she loved me, I wanted to legalize our rtionship.


    <span>"Really?" she smiled happily. She thought her confession would ruin her rtionship, but she was wrong.


    <span>"You have my words," I replied.


    <span>S lowered her head and smiled shyly.


    "Then ..." She put down her huge hammer. Her hands were just about to move to take off her clothes, but I caught it.


    "Shall we have our breakfast first?" I said. Honestly, after training all night long and doing it with Evelina, I was so hungry right now.


    <span>"Eh ?? !!! Why? !!!" S whined in a spoiled tone.


    <span>I smiled because S was back as cheerful as usual.


    "I''m really hungry right now." Then I turned to Evelina and was just about to say that she must be hungry like me.


    "Besides, I''m sure ---" I paused as I looked at her. Evelina quickly lowered her hand that glowed in white. I was sure she just checked me with her Analyze skill.


    "--Evelina must be hungry too," I continued.


    <span>"I don''t mind for doing it again, Your Majesty," said Evelina.


    <span>"No. We''ll have our breakfast first." I knew she was pushing herself, besides I was sure she had found something after examining me with her Analyze skill.


    <i>''Looks like she has found out how my Essence Absorption skill works.''</i>


    <span>


    <i>


    </i>

 Chapter 25. Argod’s Determination

    Chapter 25. Argod¡¯s Determination


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 25. Argod''s Determination


    <span>After the maids helped Evelina and me get dressed, we went to the dining hall. Where Eir and Sarah were waiting for us. I also ordered a guard to summon Al to have breakfast with us, but Eir said that Al was busy making potions and couldn''t be disturbed or his potions would fail. Finally, I ordered Sarah to send his breakfast to his room. Besides that, before breakfast started, I also ordered Eir to take Igixar''s map in my office. Since what I discussedter was rted to that.


    <span>Weird yet fragrant dishes were ced in front of us one by one, some of them looked horrible with teeth and nails decoration, also a monster head in front of me. Unlike before, I already knew what to do with those bizarre dishes before me as my doubts in Igixar''s food hadpletely disappeared. I could eat it no matter what it looked like. We finished our breakfast apanied by small talk. asionally S''s cuteughter was heard in the room, While Evelina was mostly silent. I didn''t know what she was thinking but I guessed this was because she just found my essence absorption skill.


    <span>I put down my ss, indicating that I had finished my breakfast and took a silk napkin to clean my mouth. Swiftly, the servants tidied up the tes and cutlery.


    <span>Sarah bowed to me.


    "Do you want something else?" she asked politely.


    <span>I was just about to refuse it since I wanted to discuss my n with the others but S raised her hand.


    <span>"Can I get a Chimera Surprise?" Chimera Surprise was a special dessert which would emit colourful smoke that formed a small, tame chimera made of cotton candy that could move like a real chimera, except that it couldn''t fly. This dessert was children''s favourite because they could y with it before eating it.


    <span>"Would you like to eat it in the garden, Lady S?" asked Sarah.


    <span>"Alright," said S with a smile, she jumped down from her chair excitedly.


    <span>Seeing that neither of us moved from our position, S turned to me.


    <span>"Your Majesty, are you noting?"


    <span>"I''ll catch up with youter. I want to discuss something with Eir and Evelina." S didn''t know about it, so I wasn''t confused by her request.


    <span>S objected but she finally agreed since she wanted to prepare a surprise for Argod in the garden.


    <span>"Okay, I''ll wait for you in the garden."


    <span>I answered with a nod.


    <span>After that she left with Sarah and the other servants, leaving the three of us behind.


    <span>"Eir, take out the map."


    <span>Eir ced a rainbow coloured Crystal in the centre of the table. In an instant, the Crystal projected arge map of Igixar with cities, terrain and topography before us. I stretched out my hand to move the map to the territory I wanted before moving my hands in opposite directions, imitating the opening motion so I could see the area I wanted more clearly. My eyes traced several important locations as my brain searched in Argod''s memories, no, not only Argod''s but also his ancestors'' memories to determine those sacred ce locations. Yes, when I inherited Argod''s memories, his ancestors'' memories also entered my head, but what distinguishes them was only the important parts and royal memories that enter my head, not all of their memories. My brain was thinking hard to find the best route where I could take some important skills, especially important skills to beat ze Draco. As a Dragon King, fire elemental magic was very important. If I didn''t take it soon, they would find out that I lost my power.


    <span>Seeing me in deep thought, Eir asked me.


    <span>"What are you thinking, Your Majesty?"


    <span>I put my elbows on the table and my hands crossed in front of my chin. My eyes stared at the map in front of me in a serious gaze.


    <span>"I want to visit sacred ces," I said as a breath left my mouth.


    <span>"Do you wish to pray, Your Majesty?" asked Evelina. For others, the sacred ce was just a ce to pray.


    <span>"More or less," I replied. Essence Absorption skill for a sacred ce used a magic formation and a ritual that were the same as a praying ritual so I could say they were simr.


    <span>"Why do you want to pray, Your Majesty?" asked Eir. Many sacred ces were located in remote areas and they had to pass through ces full of monsters. Apart from that all of those ces were protected by a special force that covered the ce and surrounding area like a living cloud which would mislead anyone who tried to enter from above. That''s why when they entered a certain range they had to walk.


    <span>"I have to gather the elemental spirits'' blessings," I replied. Every ce had a spirit with a certain element, the spirit power was not as strong as the Legendary Beast, that''s why they couldn''t reveal themselves or had any consciousness but we could feel its existence.


    <span>"I only have one week. I want to take as much as possible." My eyes kept moving from one point to another. Several ces had appeared in my mind. This was something I had to determine myself since I was the only one who knew the skill.


    <span>Evelina, who had been looking at me, seemed to realize that this sacred ce also had something to do with my essence absorption skill.


    <span>"Where should we start, Your Majesty?" she asked.


    <span>Eir tapped his index finger below his lips as he thought.


    <span>"Shall we start from the Dragonfire Desert, Your Majesty?" he said as he pointed to a red desert on the map. That ce was the closest to Dragon Cross City, besides the monsters that surrounded that ce wasn''t as difficult as the others.


    <span>"No, we''ll start here." My index finger pointed to a white ce with Icicle Tundra written on it. That ce was further away from Dragonfire Desert.


    <span>"Why did you choose there, Your Majesty?" asked Eir in confusion. The monsters residing in that ce had higher levels, besides, without the ice element skill, Eir knew Argod had no ice resistance at all.


    <span>"I need its blessings to fight ze Draco," I said. Besides, there was another reason why I took this ''ice'' path, it was the shortest route to reach the ck Grotto. Even though that ce was scary and looked like a haunted cave, I needed that ce''s skill. Apart from that, I was able to pick up two other ice skills on my way, one was in the cier Temple and the other was in Ice Needle Forest.


    <span>Evelina and Eir were shocked at my words.


    <span>"Your Majesty, do you n to defeat ze Draco next week?" said Evelina in a worried tone.


    <span>"Less than a week," I corrected her words. All Legendary Beasts were level 100, with my current power it was impossible to fight them. But I had ns for this.


    <span>Eir and Evelina exchanged nces in shock and confusion, defeating a Legendary Beast in less than a week was impossible! Those strong beasts weren''t called legendary beasts for nothing, but because of their strength!


    <span>Eir leaned his body forward and looked at me in objection. His forehead creased in worry.


    "Your Majesty, please think carefully. Don''t push yourself too hard. I know restoring your power is important but your safety is more important," he said in an emphatic tone. I knew he was very worried about me.


    <span>"Calm down, I know where my limits are. I won''t fight ze Draco if I''m not ready," I said calmly. Fighting against Legendary Beasts was different from fighting with ordinary monsters or other people. Since I had to beat it alone, if someone helped me, I would be lost right away and my contract would fail.


    <span>Evelina looked at me with worry, especially after remembering our previous conversation.


    <span>"Your Majesty ... If it''s because of Uraugh ... You don''t need ----"


    <span>I raised my hand, stopping her words and turned to her.


    <span>"It''s not because of you or Uraugh. I''m just doing my duty and returning my honour. If Igixar fell into chaos during my reign, doesn''t that mean I bring shame to my ancestors?" Actually protecting Evelina and her tribes was one of the reasons why I was doing this. Because I remembered, the Orc tribe element was earth and its weakness was fire element. With ze Draco, even if I had to face Uraugh with this great level difference, I still had a chance to win.


    <span>Evelina lowered her head silently.


    <span>While I turned to Eir.


    <span>"I''m thinking of taking you and Evelina. Tell Al to prepare the potions for our departure tomorrow. And keep our departure a secret, also summon Chancellor n to my office this afternoon."


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty." Eir got up from his chair and bowed before walking to the exit.

 Chapter 26. Should I Punish You?

    Chapter 26. Should I Punish You?


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 26. Should I Punish You?


    <span>After Eir left, my eyes returned to the map in front of me as my brain went back to think which ce I had to visit next. My hand moved to shift the map from side to side.


    <span>At the same time, Evelina was silent staring at Argod who looked so serious looking at the map. After checking Argod''s condition once again in the bathroom, Evelina was able to confirm that he got stronger after he had sex with her and even learned her mana barrier skill. That''s why she guessed this was all caused by one of Argod''s skills, Essence Absorption. Evelina could only guess it, despite the fact that she could check other people''s skills, she couldn''t check the bloodline skill information.


    <span>Evelina''s heart wavered. Was this the reason why Argod suddenly made her as his wife after he woke up? Because Argod needed her to regain his strength? Because of his duties and obligations as a Dragon King? But if because of that, if Argod valued her only as a source of his power why would he treat her so gently? Moreover, after she became his wife, he should be able to do anything to her, ordered her to serve and satisfy his lust until she passes out. Yet, he didn''t ...


    <span>These two conflicting things bothered Evelina. But she couldn''t ask him for fear of offending him. She lowered her head.


    <i>''No ... What am I thinking?'' </i>thought Evelina. Even with all those bad thoughts, her love did not fade. Although Argod only considered her as a source of power, so be it. She couldn''t contain this irrational feeling ...


    <span>My eyes were fixed on the map in front of me, asionally I swiped to shift it to the area I wanted and observe the surrounding terrain. My brain was fully concentrated on the map since it was not only the route, I also had to avoid viges and cities, since I nned to keep this as a secret.


    <i>''Looks like I can stop by the Dragonfire Desert before returning to the Pce.''</i>


    <span>"Your Majesty ..." Evelina''s voice broke my concentration.


    <span>"Yes?" My expression turned surprised as I turned to look at her. Evelina had already stood up from her seat with her dress half-open.


    <span>She walked to me and knelt by my side, her hands resting on myp, her eyes looking up at me with a pleading look.


    "Your Majesty, you don''t have to go to those dangerous ces. If by fulfilling your lust I can give you strength, I will do it." But unlike before, no announcement of Essence Absorption appeared even though her bare breasts were pressed to my calf and I knew why. Essence Absorption could only be done if the woman was willing to do it with me or in other words, I had to make her fall in love with me first before I could do it. Besides, coercion and rape would not trigger that skill. And I was sure Evelina was forcing herself to do it right now not because she wanted to do it. That''s why the announcement did not appear.


    <span>I held her hand and raised her gently since I caught her misunderstanding. I knew she thought I only valued her as my source of power after discovering my skill, even though I didn''t. Her tribe sent her to me for political reasons, but I never thought that our rtionship was only limited to our tribe''s political interests or because I only wanted to do Essence Absorption on her.


    "Evelina, do you think this is the right thing to do as a king''s wife?" I said in a gentle tone. Begging for sex was definitely not something a princess like her should do.


    <span>"Your Majesty ... I am your wife. It is my duty to fulfil your wish and be your strength," she said gently.


    <span>I pulled her to me and she sat on myp with her back leaned to my armrest. My hands fixed her dress to cover her bare breasts before I returned my gaze to her.


    "Do you think I only think of you as the source of my strength? Aren''t you a king''s wife? Why do you lower yourself like this?" My eyes locked on her in a serious gaze. While Evelina was silent and lowered her head. Even though my hands hugged her waist, both of her hands were only ced on herp, not hugging me like usual.


    <span>"Hm? Tell me," I demanded.


    <span>"Is it my duty to do it? Isn''t it a king''s wife''s duty to satisfy her husband in bed and give him a sessor?" said Evelina. She couldn''t deny, even with her high status, in the end, what she had to do was satisfy a man''s lust, whoever he was. If not Argod, it would be Uraugh, if not the two of them it would be a king or prince of another tribe. Because that''s what applied in Igixar, women and princesses were only political tools, a medium of exchange for their tribe peace.


    <span>"Why are you degrading yourself as a sex object?" There was a trace of sadness in my eyes that looked at her. I knew what Igixar''s rules were, but I didn''t expect Evelina to lower herself like that. Besides, I came from a modern world, of course, this really bothered me.


    <span>Evelina was silent. Which woman wanted to be considered as a sex object? But what else could she hope for? She was happy enough to be his wife and get Argod''s gentle treatment. The rest? She didn''t expect anything else.


    <span>Since Evelina didn''t answer, I grabbed her chin and lifted it to face me.


    "I won''t deny having sex with you will increase my strength, but I never think of you as just my sex object or just as a source of my strength." My eyes stared at her filled with gentleness.


    <span>Evelina looked at me with a flushed face, her heart started beating fast.


    "Your Majesty ..." she whispered in a soft voice.


    <span>My hand drew closer to her face, my fingersbing the strands of hair near her forehead, down past her purple tiara and tucking her hair behind her ear. My eyes were still looking at her gently.


    "Evelina, you are my wife. You should respect yourself more ... not like this. You''ve been with me for a long time, you are a woman who deserves happiness and I want you to be happy with me. Because of that ..." A hand shifted to her cheek and rubbed it slowly.


    "Stop lowering yourself ... You are more than that."


    <span>Evelina''s eyes were shaking with emotion. She realized she had misunderstood Argod. She thought Argod did it with her because she just wanted to restore his strength.


    <span>Evelina raised her hand, rubbed my cheek gently up the top of my eye and onto my forehead.


    "Your Majesty ... I''m sorry I doubted you ..." Her finger brushed my bangs hanging on my forehead.


    <span>Meanwhile, an announcement appeared before me.


    <span>[Healer tribe''s essence]


    [Do you want to extract it?]


    [Yes] [No]


    <span>From there I knew what was bothering her and her mind was gone.


    "You should be asking me. Not drawing your own conclusions," I said with a relieved smile since her misunderstanding was gone.


    <span>"I''m sorry ..." said Evelina once again.


    <span>"Should I punish you?" I whispered. But despite my words, I still looked at her and gave her a gentle smile, indicating my punishment was not a hard punishment.


    <span>"If that''s what you want ... I will obey ..." she said softly. Her heart was beating even faster. Her face got even redder. She couldn''t deny her body, her heart, her mind was falling on him.


    <span>I brought my face closer to her. While she lifted her body a bit to me. Her hands moved around my neck. My other hand was on the side of her face. Our lips met, our tongues slipped in and moved to explore each other''s mouths. Unlike usual, this time we kissed softly and slowly, enjoying every movement of our tongue and lips as our beating hearts were getting louder.


    <span>- Brakkkk!


    <span>The door opening loudly apanied by Al''s cheerful voice interrupted our intimacy. I broke our kiss in reflex and turned to him. Al looked so happy with a big grin on his face.


    "Your Majesty! I managed to make ---" His Grin began to fade as he realized what Evelina and I were doing, as well as how I was staring at him with a death stare. While Evelina lowered her face hiding her blushing face on my chest.


    "--- a special potion for you ..." Al gulped hard since he realized he hade at the wrong time.


    <span>"Don''t you have any manners? Or this pce doesn''t have any more rules?" I said in a displeased tone. Earlier S broke into the bathroom and now it was Al who barged in. Moreover, his arrival ruined my mood.


    <span>Al smiled awkwardly. He knew he should have knocked, besides the guards had warned him too.


    "Ah ... Uh ... I can go out again and knock if you want," he tried to correct his mistake. His regret was clear on his face.


    <span>I took a deep breath to get rid of my annoyance. I knew he was too excited to deliver his new potion.


    "There''s no need. Sit down and tell me why you are here."


    <span>


    <span>

 Chapter 27. Bad News

    Chapter 27. Bad News


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 27. Bad News


    <span>Al took a seat near me. Meanwhile, Evelina was about to get off myp, but I pulled her waist, stopping her.


    "Where are you going?" I said with a seductive smirk.


    <span>Evelina smiled shyly.


    "Aren''t you going to discuss with Sir Almeric? I don''t want to bother you," she said with a flushed face.


    <span>A chuckle came out of my mouth.


    "But I never asked you to leave. I still can discuss with him, though you''re here." My hand held her waist tighter.


    <span>Evelina''s heart was beating even faster. Previously, she was used to apanying Argod to discuss, but not in this position. Somehow this embarrassed her, although only in front of Al, who was Argod''s confidant.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," she replied shyly.


    <span>Meanwhile, Argod''s attitude also made Al quite surprised, since he clearly remembered how Argod treated all women before, including Evelina. But he guessed it because his curse was gone.


    <i>''At least this is better than seeing him in constant pain because of the curse,''</i> thought Al. Then he cleared his throat and put a potion bottle with a sarcoline coloured liquid in it.


    "Behold for my newest creation! The greatest super magnificent glorious potion that can boost up your level and strength!"


    <span>As Al babbled his long name potion, I used my skill.


    <i>''Analyze!''</i>


    <span>[Name: Double EXP Potion]


    [Type: EXP Item]


    [Special potion made from Ishofeuil and Okkeagon Herbs that can increase the user''s EXP by 2 times for 60 minutes.]


    [Maker: Almeric Griga Bevier]


    <span>"Do you mean Double EXP Potion?" I said straight to the point.


    <span>Al pressed his lips since that was what the potion was for.


    "Well --- you can call it that or ... you can call it the greatest super magnificent glorious---"


    <span>But I quickly raised my hand to stop his babbling.


    "I think I will call it Double EXP Potion," I said politely. I knew it was his creation, but I preferred a short name so I could take it from my inventory more easily.


    <span>Al pouted like a child at my words. While Evelina lifted her hand elegantly to cover her giggles.


    <span>"Did you meet me just to deliver this potion?" I asked. I noticed Al''s pale face because he was not sleeping all night, he should go to sleep after making this potion. After all, delivering this potion was not an urgent matter.


    <span>After hearing my words, Al''s face turned serious and Evelina stopped her giggles.


    "No. I also want to report an important matter to you." His tone which had been cheerful also turned serious.


    <span>I knew Argod and Al had a quite strange rtionship for a king and his subordinates. Al had a childish attitude. Meanwhile, though Argod was a king, he could bnce Al''s childish attitude while maintaining his dignity. Also, Argod was more like a father to Al although Al was older than him. On the other hand, when they had to be serious, their attitude would change drastically. Even Al could know Argod''s order only from a little gesture from him.


    <span>"Say it," I said. From Al''s expression, I could tell this wasn''t good news.


    <span>Al nced at Evelina, showing this had something to do with her. I quickly guessed this was either about the Healer Tribe or the Orc Tribe. I nced at Evelina briefly as my mind entered into consideration before returning my gaze to Al.


    "It''s fine, just say it," I said. Evelina was my wife. With Mark of Bride, she would not be able to betray me, after all, she had the right to know about this. Also, with her knowledge, she could give some suggestions for me.


    <span>Al sighed since he knew that sooner orter Evelina would also find this out.


    "I just got word from one of my spies that The Orc King has prepared his army and he''s about to make his move."


    <span>Evelina''s face turned pale after hearing Al''s words. Her heart skipped a beat. While I remained calm.


    "Who''s his target?" I asked. Even though I guessed he would attack here, he could attack the Healer Tribe first. My hand held Evelina''s hand gently to calm her down, telling me that I was with her.


    <span>"Draconis. Looks like they want to join the Minotaur Tribe who attacked the western border. Based on my spy''s information, they only need one more week," replied Al in a serious tone, indicating this really worried him.


    <span>ording to my estimation, if Uraugh moved his army next week, then he would arrive at the western border in two weeks. It gave me enough time to gather my strength first. Besides that, Minotaurs and Orcs both had the same mana element, earth. It means that the most important thing was that I had to make a contract with ze Draco. But ...


    "The Minotaur Tribe is attacking our western border? Why didn''t anyone tell me beforehand?" I said with a frown.


    <span>Al pressed his lips, so did Evelina. Looks like they knew about this but couldn''t report it to me after they found out about my condition. And I guessed Eir did it for the same reason. I exhaled once again since I was quite annoyed with this. I knew they did it for me, mainly because of my condition, but I didn''t want them to cover up the harsh reality from me.


    <span>"Tell me. Is there anything important other than the Minotaur Tribe and Orc Tribe''s attacks?" I asked firmly.


    <span>Al looked hesitant to convey it, but finally, he opened his voice.


    "The Witch Tribe has sent their delegations to check on you for the past few years. It seems this has something to do with the king''s decision regarding our alliance and about his youngest daughter, Princess Thiphania." I could notice traces of anger in Al''s voice when he mentioned the Witch Tribe royal family.


    <span>Maybe it looked trivial, but this was a very serious problem. Previously, they could refuse the Witch Tribe delegation for my safety reason, but I was awake now. If I avoided them, it only made them even more suspicious about my condition. And also, one more thing that confused me ...


    "Princess Thiphania?" I asked. I could understand why the Witch King wanted to check on me. He wanted to confirm whether our alliance was still in his favour or not. But Argod had never dealt with the Witch Tribe''s princesses before.


    <span>"Princess Thiphania has turned 180 years old, Your Majesty," Al reminded me.


    <span>"I see ..." Without further exnation, I already understood his point. ording to Igixar''s rules, 180 years was a sufficient age for a woman to marry. Of course, since Princess Thiphania was the youngest, the Witch King wouldn''t waste it. He would look for the strongest Tribe''s leader to make sure his tribe was safe from other tribe attacks.


    "Is there anything else?" I asked again.


    <span>"Only those two things that require your attention, Your Majesty," replied Al. Actually, there were still Undead Tribe''s suspicious movements, but it had been a month since they calmed down.


    "Is it true that you will go to pray tomorrow?" he asked again. Al had heard this from Eir and he disagreed with this. With dangers everywhere, if they found Argod visiting sacred ces, they could trap him there.


    <span>"Yes. I need their blessings to restore my power," I replied. Even though the real Argod kept this a secret from Al, he already found out about my conditionst night.


    <span>"Take me with you," said Al. He had sworn his loyalty and swore to himself to pay for his debt to Argod. This was a perfect time to pay for it.


    <span>"No. I need you to look after this ce during my absence," I said. I knew Chancellor n had taken care of the government affairs and what I needed to do was check it, but I needed Al to take care of unpredictable things like this.


    <span>"But, Your Majesty ... They could have trapped and attacked you in one of those ces," Al insisted.


    <span>"That''s why I ordered it to be kept a secret," I replied.


    <span>"Even if you keep it a secret, your people will recognize you, Your Majesty," Al insisted again. Although Argod could cover the tattoo on his neck, there was only one dragon in this tribe who had horns.


    <span>"I will not spend the night in the city or the vige, or pass by them. I n to fly and spend the night in the forest." I had thought about this carefully, including where we should spend the night. I knew some forests were inhabited by low-level monsters, that''s why I had decided my route so we could spend the night there.


    <span>"Wha--" Al was speechless for a moment as he tried to find other words.


    "Your Majesty, are you insane?" His eyes were on mine filled with worry. I knew he was shocked since even though I was a king, yet I was nning to sleep in the forest.


    <span>"Yes, I am," I replied firmly. I had thought about this well, that''s why I brought Evelina and Eir.

 Chapter 28. Excessive Worries

    Chapter 28. Excessive Worries


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 28. Excessive Worries


    <span>"Your Majesty ..." Evelina''s soft voice dissolved the tension between me and Al. I took a deep breath to calm myself down before turning to her.


    <span>"Did I scare you?" I asked in a calmer voice.


    <span>"No. But I think Sir Almeric is just worried about you," Evelina tried to calm me down.


    <span>"I know," I said as I returned my gaze to Al, who was still staring at me in objection. It was his excessive worry that bothered me, it disturbing my pride to be precise, though I understood his reason.


    <span>"Your Majesty, if you want to increase your strength, you shouldplete the training ground first," Al reasoned. That''s why he made that Double EXP Potion. So that Argod could increase his level faster on the training ground. After all, it was safer than travelling in dangerous times like this.


    <span>I let out a slight chuckle apanied by a confident smirk.


    <span>"Didn''t Eir tell you? Ipleted the training groundst night."


    <span>Al frowned in shock mixed with disbelief.


    <span>"Your Majesty ... You''re kidding, right?" An awkward smile on his face since he didn''t know I was joking or serious.


    <span>I released Evelina''s hand as I leaned my body towards him. My other hand pulled Evelina''s body closer to me, making her breasts almost touch me.


    <span>"Do I look like I''m kidding?" I asked in a serious tone. My eyes on Al''s.


    <span>Al knew Argod was not kidding butpleting 30 levels in one day sounded impossible. He turned to Evelina, looking for an answer from her and she answered with a nod which indicated that Argod didn''t mess with his words.


    <span>"Wha-?" Again, he was speechless. He didn''t think Argod could be this fast. Al sighed, trying to get rid of the rest of his worry.


    <span><i>''Looks like I doubt him too much.'' </i>Al realized, after all, Argod was a Dragon King, his strength, speed and fighting ability exceeded anyone in Igixar, plus the curse had disappeared from his body.


    <span><i>''Could it be because he has broken the curse?''</i> thought Al. Apart from the first Dragon King who defeated the Dark Lord, his descendants carried the curse from birth. That curse should have had an impact on his power development since it was acting like a parasite which was trying to take over its host''s body.


    <span>"But I can''t allow you to sleep in the forest, Your Majesty," said Al again. Sleeping in the forest was not something a respectable person like Argod should do.


    <span>I frowned and was quite shocked by Al''s words since he had never said this kind of thing to Argod before.


    <span>"I don''t need your permission to do it," I said in a displeased tone. Limiting the king''s authority was presumptuous.


    <span>But Al replied to me with a smirk as he put another potion on the table. The potion bottle''s bottom was shaped like a pyramid with a yellow liquid inside.


    <span>"If you can sleep in the inn, why do you have to sleep in the forest?" he said confidently.


    <span>My eyes were fixed on that strange potion as I used my skill.


    <span><i>''Analyze!''</i>


    <span>[Name: Tonic of Camouge]


    <span>[Type: Usable Item]


    <span>[Special potion made from Fijupara and Acrio Spore that can disguise the user. This potion effect can be cancelled using dispel skill or a neutralizer]


    <span>[Maker: Almeric Griga Bevier]


    <span>"You can use this to hide your horns, Your Majesty," Al emphasized the reason why he gave the potion to me.


    <span>My smirk appeared.


    <span>"I see ..." This would be very useful for me, moreover, neutralizer was very easy to get since it was amon potion which was used to cure low and medium level poison as well as to heal some negative statuses.


    <span>"Then I will try this potion this afternoon after I take care of my business with Chancellor An and General Guillotine." I decided to discuss the western border defence as soon as possible with General Guillotine, the great General of the Dragon Tribe, as well as preparing reinforcement to greet the Orc Tribe, especially regarding the worst possibility where I had to join them in the battlefield. I turned to Al.


    <span>"I hope you can join me to discuss this matter this afternoon."


    <span>Al lowered his head.


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty."


    <span>"Do you want to visit somewhere, Your Majesty?" guessed Evelina.


    <span>"Yes," I said. Then I turned to Evelina.


    <span>"Dragonfire Desert, I want to visit that ce today." I decided to change my ns after hearing about the western border''s attack and decided to use my time as effectively as possible. After all, ording to my calctions, if I didn''t need to avoid cities and viges, it would only take me 2 hours to reach that ce with a Yegaun. Yegaun was a monster that was shaped like half-lion and half-wolf which was the size of an adult rhino. Usually, this monster was used as the soldier''s mount. Instead of flying, by using Al''s Tonic of Camouge, I could get to that ce by road and level up by killing the monsters along the way.


    <span>"Isn''t that too fast? Didn''t you justplete the training ground?" said Evelina with worry. She knew that Argod had not slept all night, she was afraid his condition would get worse again. Besides, at least Argod should prepare his conditions for his trip tomorrow.


    <span>I shifted my hand on the back of Evelina''s head and pulled it to me, cing her head on my shoulder.


    <span>"It''s fine. I''ll take a rest after apanying S to y," I calmed her down, my hand stroking her hair. As my level got higher, my stamina was also getting higher and it regenerated faster. Previously, except great stamina, Argod regeneration speed that was faster than mine but the curse slowed it down. Sometimes it even prevented him from regenerating.


    <span>"As expected from our king." A grin appeared on Al''s face as his worry disappeared.


    <span>"Has Eir conveyed my order?" I asked as I returned my gaze to Al.


    <span>"Yes. I will prepare it immediately, Your Majesty," replied Al in a rxed tone, indicating that he was no longer worried or doubting me.


    <span>"Do you need some help for it?" I asked. I needed arge amount of those potions, so my request might be troublesome.


    <span>He rolled his eyes to the side with a nonchnt expression.


    <span>"No thanks. I don''t want other people messing up my work."


    <span>"Well, I entrust this to you. Is there anything you want to say again?" I asked.


    <span>"Nothing, Your Majesty," replied Al.


    <span>"Very well." I stretched my hand forward.


    <span><i>''Take all items.'' </i>The potions glowed, a secondter they disappeared as an announcement appeared before me.


    <span>[Tonic of Camouge X1 has been added to your inventory.]


    <span>[Double EXP Potion X 1 has been added to your inventory.]


    <span>[Map Crystal X1 has been added to your inventory.]


    <span>Then I turned to Evelina who snuggledfortably on my shoulder.


    <span>"Shall we go to the garden?" I said with a smile.


    <span>"Of course, Your Majesty," replied Evelina with a smile. And she got off myp.


    <span>I stood up from my chair as I turned to Al.


    <span>"Get some rest. We''ll discuss this in my officeter. Also, tell General Guillotine to see me with you this afternoon."


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty," Al bowed his head as Evelina and I walked towards the exit.


    <span>


    <span>

 Chapter 29. Sela’s Confusion

    Chapter 29. S¡¯s Confusion


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 29. S''s Confusion


    <span>"Why His Majesty hasn''te yet ..." muttered S without enthusiasm. Currently, she was sitting with her back leaned to therge pir near the garden to hide herself. Her eyes looked up at Igizar''s clear morning sky with a few clouds in it. Several green wyverns flew around. It was the tamed wyverns that protected and watched Dragon Cross City from the sky. Her hands hugged her legs that bent in front of her. She had finished eating her chimera surprise and had also prepared several ''traps'' or rather fireworks that would automatically explode after Argod and Evelina stepped on it. It was a magic firework that could be used at any time, including in a bright sky like this.


    <span>"Be patient Lady S, perhaps His Majesty is still discussing with Sir Almeric," said Sarah who was standing beside her. As usual, she was always calm.


    <span>S turned to Sarah.


    "Discussing with Sir Almeric?" she asked with a frown.


    <span>"Yes, I saw Sir Almerice in hurry into the dining hall earlier."


    <span>"Did something happen?" asked S worriedly. She knew Al was a Royal Magician who was also in charge of spying other kingdoms. She also knew how the Draconis Empire''s situation after Argod fell asleep. That''s also why she spent so much time on developing traps. She did this just in case Draconis had a war with another tribe while Argod had not yet awakened from his sleep.


    <span>"I don''t know. I could only hope that there was no bad news for His Majesty." Even though Sarah looked calm, a trace of worry still lingered in her tone. She didn''t say anything, but actually, she was also worried about Argod after she found out that he spent the night at the training ground.


    <span>"S also hopes everything will be alright..." she muttered. She looked at the garden which was dominated by shady green and purple trees with beautiful flowers in between. Purple crystals were also between it. It served as a lighting and automatic barrier in case of a sudden attack from the air since this garden was in an open space. So I could say that even though the Crimson me Pce looked elegant and beautiful, this Pce actually was a strong fortress since protection crystals, attack towers were everywhere.


    <span>As S''s eyes stared at the garden, her mind began to sink into her thoughts. Her guilt began to prate her heart. She realized that she had acted inappropriately in front of Argod just because she was jealous of Evelina. Although she finally felt relieved after confessing her feelings and d that Argod epted her, now, she wondered. Did Argod only ept her out of pity? Or because he felt sorry for her? Was Argod''s feelings for her a love for a woman? Or was it sibling love? Besides, since she was too overwhelmed after hearing that Evelina was already his wife, she had forgotten something important. Argod had just woken up from his sleep, yet S was already making trouble for him.


    <i>''Why is S so stupid? S shouldn''t have done that to His Majesty ... Instead of causing trouble to His Majesty, S should help him like Evelina... ''</i>


    <span>She lowered her head and hugged her legs even tighter.


    "Sarah ... Is S selfish?" she asked apologetically.


    <span>Sarah turned to her in confusion.


    "What do you mean, Lady S?"


    <span>S clenched her hands tightly.


    "S has just confessed to His Majesty and because of that, he is willing to make S his wife. Do you think S is selfish?"


    <span>"Wouldn''t it be great if His Majesty was willing to take you as his wife? What makes you sad?" Sarah replied.


    <span>"S feels that His Majesty said it out of pity for S ..." She lowered her head and hid it between her knees.


    "I want His Majesty to make S his wife because he loves S ..."


    <span>Sarah was silent since she was also not sure about Argod''s feelings for S.


    "I believe His Majesty has his own considerations for this," she replied. She said this because she remembered how Argod treated Evelina yesterday. How His Majesty carried her out of the bathroom to her room was also how he looked at her gently. Sarah believed this was not only rted to Argod''s Dragon instinct but also because he also started to open his heart for love.


    <span>"S knows ... But S shouldn''t have acted like that." She sighed.


    "S feels like a fool ..."


    <span>Sarah looked down and smiled. Her hand gently stroked S''s hair.


    "Lady S ... Haven''t you been apanying His Majesty for a long time? You should already know His Majesty''s attitude." Although Argod was always cold if he didn''t like something he would say it directly. Of course, except for aristocracy and politics'' matters. He also never epted someone carelessly, even the people who received his Mark of Servant were not just anyone.


    <span>S lifted her head to face Sarah.


    "S knows but... S is still afraid," she said.


    <span>"Lady S, you shouldn''t be afraid of uncertain things. I think you were just too shocked since His Majesty''s attitude has changed after he woke up," said Sarah. To be honest, it wasn''t only S who was shocked, but also she, Eir, Al, Evelina and the other officials. But they didn''t think this change was a bad thing. Argod needed a sessor besides that his attitude also became much warmer after he woke up. Wasn''t that a good thing? The only thing that worries her was, Argod pushed himself too hardtely.


    <span>Sarah''s words made S realize what confused her, also what made her recklessly to confess in front of Argod like before.


    <i>''Sarah is right ... Maybe S just felt confused by His Majesty''s attitude. ''</i>


    <span>"If you have any doubts, you should ask His Majesty, I''m sure he will answer it," Sarah added.


    <span>S smiled and nodded. Somehow Sarah''s words calmed her down. Argod was a reasonable person, he always made his decision carefully. So was his decision to take her as his wife.


    <span>


    <span>----------


    <span>


    <span>I stepped down the luxury red corridor towards the garden with Evelina at my side and the guards behind me.


    <span>Evelina nced back to make sure we were still far away from the guards before bringing herself closer to me.


    "Your Majesty, are you sure you will go to Dragonfire Desert today?" asked Evelina in a low voice. Her tone sounded worried.


    <span>I turned to her as a breath escaped my mouth.


    "Calm down, I know where my limit is, I won''t do anything stupid," I calmed her down.


    "After all, didn''t you check on me before?"


    <span>Evelina was silent for a while before speaking again.


    "I know I shouldn''t be like this, but I can''t help myself worrying about you," she said guiltily.


    <span>I knew why Evelina said that. Fighting monsters in their habitat was very different from fighting them on the training ground. The training ground environment was just arge, spacious room with no ce to hide. The monsters could not disguise themselves with the surrounding environment, unlike wild monsters that could hide and attack from anywhere. Also in the training ground, each level contained only one type of monster. While in the wild, it could be several types of monsters, attacking me at the same time.


    <span>I turned to her.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. What I need right now is your support. I told you I''m not a weak man," I emphasized once again. In fact, I saw a trip to the Dragonfire Desert as my chance to gauge my abilities in the wild. To me, a beast in a cage was not a true beast. I had measured my abilities in the training ground, I thought this was the right time I tested out my abilities in the wild.


    <span>Evelina pressed her lips and lowered her head.


    "Forgive me..."


    <span>I held her hand and she turned to me since she didn''t expect my gentle gesture.


    "I''m your husband. You should believe in me. "


    <span>She stared at me for a moment before a smile appeared on her face.


    "I trust you, Your Majesty ..."


    <span>"Then, stop worrying about me. I''m fine," I said with a gentle smile.


    <span>She nodded to answer me.

 Chapter 30. Love Expression

    Chapter 30. Love Expression


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 30. Love Expression


    <span>As our feet stepped, the red corridor turned into an opened corridor. The sunlight that had previouslye from the window, now shone on us directly, followed by the gentle morning breezebing my hair. I slowed my pace and stopped as I swept my gaze around me but I couldn''t find S, only Sarah and a few maids standing by the garden.


    <i>''Is she mad for waiting too long?'' </i>I thought. Indeed, I discussed so many things with Eir earlier, nor did I expect Al toe. In the end, Evelina and I took a lot longer than I thought.


    <span>"I wonder if she''s back in her room?" said Evelina. Her eyes also looked around her, looking for S.


    "Should we look for her?" she said as she turned to me.


    <span>But before I answered, Sarah walked over to us and bowed.


    "Your Majesty, since you have arrived. How about you take a walk first?"


    <span>"Do you know where S is?" I asked Sarah.


    <span>"She wille soon, Your Majesty," replied Sarah with a polite nod.


    <span>"Is she mad at us?" asked Evelina.


    <span>Sarah shook her head side to side.


    "She has prepared something for you, Your Majesty."


    <span>"Very well." At least, I knew S wasn''t mad. I extended my hand to Evelina, asking her to hold mine.


    "Shall we take a walk?" I asked. I remembered that Argod often spent his time walking in this garden alone and refused anyone who wanted to apany him, including Evelina. I knew it made her sad, so I decided to make her dreame true.


    <span>"With pleasure, Your Majesty." Evelina took my hand with a smile.


    <span>We had just taken a few steps to enter the garden but suddenly a magic formation glowed in red formed under my feet and the sky in the garden was covered with dark clouds.


    <i>''A trap ?!''</i> Reflexively, I pulled Evelina closer and stretched out my hand.


    <i>''Mana Barrier!''</i>


    <span>A transparent dome protected me and Evelina.


    <span>[A barrier has been formed.]


    <span>At the same time, the magic formationunched something and exploded in the sky.


    <span>- Boom! - Boom! - Boom!


    <span>Various colours of fireworks shot up into the sky. And after the fireworks exploded it didn''t disappear but turned into small lights like fireflies hovering over me.


    <span>I lowered my hand, cancelled my Mana Barrier and let the fireflies approach me. My eyes looked at it in amazement as well as Evelina. It was so magical that I couldn''t even find it in my memory.


    <span>"Do you like it, Your Majesty?" S''s voice came from my side.


    <span>I turned to her. S looked a lot calmer than when she barged into the bathroom.


    <span>"Is this one of your creations?" I asked as I returned to myposure.


    <span>She smiled proudly.


    "Of course." Then she nced around, looking at the fireflies that filled the garden. She lifted her hands slowly, letting one of those tiny lights carefullynd on her palms. The tiny light turned into a red me typical of the Dragon Tribe''s magic power in her hands. But even though the fire looked fierce, I knew it was an illusion.


    "S has been preparing this for a long time for you." Then she turned to me and gave the fire to me.


    "Because Your Majesty is an important person to S."


    <span>I stretched out my hand and S put the fire onto my palm. My eyes stared at the mes that slowly turned into a small fire dragon that flew from my hand. After that, in an instant, the fireflies around us turned into small dragons that flew into the sky.


    <span>I returned my gaze to the sky. Slowly the dark clouds that covered the sky above the Crimson me Pce disappeared because of the bright light from the dragons, making me think of the real Argod who gave me a second chance and sacrificed his life to break the curse. There was sadness and anger in my heart since the dragon king himself finally couldn''t escape from his tragic fate. That''s why no matter what, I decided to give my best to keep what he trusted in me. I clenched my fists as my eyes stared at the dark clouds in the sky which were reced by the beautiful soft purple morning sky.


    <i>''I promise I won''t disappoint you. I will take good care of Draconis and protect Igixar well. Thank you for giving me this chance...''</i> As the sky got clearer, I noticed several Wyverns flying over the Pce with their eyes fixed on us restlessly because of that strange phenomenon. I whistled in a long certain tone which was answered with their shriek. After they received my orders that there was nothing to worry about here they returned to patrolling the city skies.


    <span>S approached me and held my other hand, making me turn to her.


    "Your Majesty, may S ask you something?"


    <span>"Say it," I said.


    <span>"How do you feel about S? Are you willing to make S your wife out of pity?" she asked in hesitation.


    <span>I removed my hand from her and shifted it to pat her head gently.


    "The reason I make you my wife is the same reason I make Evelina my wife. I want to protect you from this world," I said. Igixar was not a friendly world for women, that''s why the men''s role was very important for them, though many women had qualities above men.


    "That''s why I will legalize your status. That way your tribe won''t be able to use your family''s sin to order you toe back," I added.


    <span>With S''s current status, even though S was an exile, if something happened to Draconis, her tribe could ask S toe back with the reason that they didn''t want her to interfere in this war. At that time, even if S refused, the Dwarf King had the authority to take her by force. If I refused it, then I would have to duel his delegation to prove that I was able to protect S, and with my current strength, I wanted to avoid shing with other tribes as much as I could. Because even if I won, they might realize that I was weakened and that would be a problem for me. Whereas I also couldn''t use Mark of Servant as I did to Al on her.


    <span>There were several conditions for me to give someone Mark of Servant. The first was, that person had to give me his loyalty willingly. And the second was, Mark of Servant could only be done on men or married women. Whereas I could only give Mark of Bride to unmarried women. That''s why S didn''t have a Mark of Servant.


    <span>"The same as the reason as Evelina?" asked S in confusion.


    <span>I moved my hand from S, grabbed Evelina and hugged her with one of my hands.


    "Ah!" Evelina startled as she fell in my embrace, her hands on my chest. My eyes on her.


    <span>"Isn''t that the best way to prove my sincerity?" I said with a smile. Then I turned to Evelina.


    "What do you think?"


    <span>Evelina was silent for a while with a flushed face, holding her pounding heart. She couldn''t deny, there was no better love expression from a man than willing to make the woman he loves his wife. She smiled at me.


    "I agree with His Majesty. There is no better love expression than a man''s sincerity to make the woman his wife. That way she will get the full right of his protection. Also his affection... "


    <span>S''s face brightened instantly.


    "You''re right ..." A smile appeared on her lips as her doubt disappeared.


    <span>

 Chapter 31. Mysterious Voice

    Chapter 31. Mysterious Voice


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 31. Mysterious Voice


    <span>Since she felt better, I decided to take her for a walk.


    "Do you mind apanying me for a walk?" I said as I extended my hand to S.


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty." S took my hand.


    <span>I released my hug from Evelina and we were just about to step our feet to take a walk around that garden which was located in the North East Pce. Suddenly I could feel the pain that pierced my chest. I flinched and stopped my steps, but I kept myposure. An announcement with a red box appeared in front of me.


    <span>[Warning !!! Someone has tried to interrupt your system!]


    <span><i>''What is this?'' </i>I thought. As I tried to find out about this from my memory, a majestic man''s voice rang in my head.


    <i>''Who are you?''</i>


    <span><i>''Telepathy?''</i> I thought. Based on my memories, Legendary Beasts couldmunicate with Argod via telepathy but not apanied by this kind of pain. Besides, I wasn''t in the legendary beast''s territory now.


    <span>Realizing something was wrong with me, Evelina and S also stopped their steps and turned to me.


    "Your Majesty, is there something wrong?" asked Evelina worriedly. While S looked at me with the same gaze as her.


    <span>I was silent and didn''t answer since I wasn''t sure about my condition either. But one thing''s for sure, I knew it was not because I was too tired or because of my physical condition, it was something else, that even Argod hadn''t experienced it. Then the pain stabbed my chest again.


    <span>[Warning !!! Someone has tried to interrupt your system!]


    <span>And another man''s voice came back into my head.


    <i>''Who are you?''</i>


    <span><i>''I''m the one who should have asked you that! Who are you? What do you want? ''</i>


    <span>But the voice answered me with a sharp pain in my chest.


    <span>[Warning !!! Someone has tried to interrupt your system!]


    <span>I flinched again, my hands clenched into fists, enduring the pain. Even I couldn''t maintain my calmness anymore.


    <i>''Who are you?'' </i>Another voice repeated the same question.


    <span><i>''Hey! Can you hear me? Answer me! '' </i>I thought. But there was no answer.


    <i>''Looks like I can''tmunicate with that mysterious voice this way.''</i>


    <span>"Your Majesty, what happened?" asked S in worry. Her hands gripped mine tightly, trying to support me if I fell.


    <span>While Evelina quickly used her Analyze skill to check me. Unfortunately, even though she knew I was in pain from my status, she also didn''t know what caused it.


    <span>"I think I should go back to my room," I said as calmly as possible. I had to maintain myposure since I didn''t want the other people to find out about this.


    <span>As I turned around and took a few steps, again, the pain pierced my chest again, making me have to stop my steps.


    <span>[Warning !!! Someone has tried to interrupt your system!]


    <span>And followed by the same question in a different voice. As if the voice wasing from a different man each time it sounded in my head.


    <i>''Who are you?''</i>


    <span><i>''This shit! What does he want?!''</i> I thought in anger.


    <span>Suddenly, Eir came over to us in a hurry. He bowed.


    "Your Majesty, I have to report something important to you," he said breathlessly.


    <span>¡°Say it.¡± From Eir''s face which looked pale and panicked, I could tell this was an urgent thing.


    <span>As soon as he got my permission, Eir immediately approached me and whispered into my ear.


    "There is an unusual energy disturbance in the ancestral chamber, Your Majesty," he said in a low voice.


    <span>My eyes widened as I began to understand what was happening to me. That voice was the previous royal dragons'' voices and the pain was their warning because they didn''t recognize me as their descendant.


    <span>"Come with me!" I ordered as I stepped my feet towards the ancestral chamber. Eir and several guards swiftly followed me. Meanwhile, when Evelina and S wanted to follow me, I raised my hand, asking them to stop. Knowing this had to do with the Dragon Tribe''s secrets, both of them stopped their steps and bowed.


    <span>I stepped my feet down the corridor, up the stairs to the centre of the pce as I endured the pain that asionally stabbed my chest. I clenched my fists and kept myposure. Also totally ignored the announcement in front of me and the voice in my head.


    <span>"Your Majesty," the guards greeted and bowed to me as we arrived at a big ck door without a handle with the huge Draconis Empire crest that filled one-third of it. I could feel strong mana energy from within. A great power had a great responsibility, those were the best words that describe the royal dragons'' duties. The ancestral chamber was the final resting ce for the royal dragons. Unlike other King Tribe, after a royal dragon died because of his age, his body would return to his original form, mana. Meanwhile, because of his strength and power, his soul would form huge energy that could destroy arge ind in an instant. Therefore when a dragon king felt that he had reached his limit, he would spend his remaining time in this chamber as he waited for his time, without letting anyone apany him, neither his son nor his wives. The goal was to trap that enormous energy in that chamber and turn it into energy to protect Dragon Cross City. That''s why this energy disturbance was very dangerous because if this energy exploded, Dragon Cross City and its surroundings would turn into arge hole.


    <span>Then after the dragon king died, his power and legendary beasts would enter his son''s body. At that time, his son would take his ce as a dragon king. Although there were no witnesses about the previous Dragon King''s death, this could not be faked because on the coronation day, the new king had to summon ten legendary beasts at the same time to prove that he was worthy for the throne. But even though all the other dragon tribes knew about this, they didn''t know that the energy in that chamber actually still had a bit of the previous royal dragons'' consciousness. They left their consciousness behind to make sure their sessor did his job properly and did not abuse his power.


    <span>The pain stabbed my chest again. I gritted my teeth and clenched my fists to hold it as I tried to catch my breath. My sweat started dripping from my temples to the sides of my face.


    <span>[Warning !!! Someone has tried to interrupt your system!]


    <span>Apanied by another voice.


    <i>''Who are you?''</i>


    <span>I bit the tip of my index finger and pulled my left hand out of my glove.


    <i>''Mana weapon!''</i>


    <span>A small knife formed in my right hand and I scratched my fingertip with it.


    <span>[You have taken 1 physical damage.]


    <span>Droplets of blood came out of the small wound. Then I stretched my hand forward, put my blood on the crest. Soon, the door in front of me opened by itself. Just like the secret storage on Argod''s desk, this door could only be opened by the royal dragon''s blood and more than that, this ce could only be entered by the royal dragon lineage.


    <span>"Wait for me," I ordered as I cancelled my Mana Weapon and put on my glove again. I didn''t know what would happen to me after this, so I had them stay here to summon Evelina if necessary, but I hoped I could get away with this problem unscathed.


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty," replied Eir and the others. Eir could not hide his worry from his face as his eyes continued to look at the king who stood before him. This time it wasn''t an exaggerated worry like before, because this room was only visited by a dying dragon king.


    <span>Secretly, I took a deep breath to get rid of my nervousness before stepping my feet to cross the transparent barrier in front of me and entered the room.

 Chapter 32. Ancestral Chamber

    Chapter 32. Ancestral Chamber


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 32. Ancestral Chamber


    - m!


    Therge door behind me closed by itself as soon as I entered the chamber. Unlike the rest of the Crimson me Pce which was dominated by red or the King''s chamber which was dominated by ck and red, this chamber was dominated by white and gold which was soothing to the eyes. But though the room wasrger than my chamber, there was nothing there except a golden bed in the middle of the room. And I could guess that was where the Dragon Kingsy themselves down to theirst breath. Somehow this room gave me a mncholic feeling, since though a dragon king''s life was always surrounded by servants, subordinates and loyal wives, in the end, he had to spend hisst breath alone without anyone to apany him. Also, though the pain in my chest had disappeared, I could feel a heavy atmosphere as soon as I stepped my feet in this room.


    With caution, I stepped my feet closer to the bed. My eyes swept around me, staring at the aurora that filled the room with colourful lights. But before I reached it, a voice echoed throughout the room.


    "You havee."


    Followed by a strong wind that came from nowhere, though this room had no window. Tiny various colours of lights came from all over the room and gathered together, forming a huge dragon made of light. Although he was only formed from light and didn''t have a solid shape, I could see his huge body, his wide open wings and his eyes that glinted in blue staring at me in rage.


    "Now answer me! Who are you?" he roared in anger.


    I knelt on one knee and put my right hand on my left chest. It was the Dragon tribe''s salute for his king. And since he was the previous royal dragons (yes, dragons not dragon), even though I was a king, of course, I had to respect him in the way my subordinates respected me.


    "I''m Argod Escavia de Emperor. 13th King of Draconis Empire, Your Majesty." But different from a subordinate to his king who usually lowered his head when he saluted, I lifted my head and my eyes looked at him.


    "Liar!" he roared again. Huge energy apanied by a strong wind rushed at me, trying to push me away. But I did not budge and remain in my position, not even a flinch.


    "I''m not lying, Your Majesty. I''ve forgotten my name. And the real Argod has given his name to me and asked me to rece him to protect Draconis and Igixar," I exined. Lying to him would only make my situation worse and I wouldn''t be able to fight or level up if he kept interrupting my system.


    "Where is the real Argod? How could he leave his duty to you?" This time, although he didn''t push me away, his anger was still clear from his voice.


    "He died with honour, Your Majesty. He sacrificed his life and soul to destroy the Dark Lord''s curse," I replied.


    "What ?!" His eyes, which had been staring at me in anger, widened in shock in an instant. Only briefly, he looked at me suspiciously.


    "What do you mean? If he''s dead, why is his body still here?"


    "That''s because he only sacrificed his soul not his body. He had found a way so he could end the curse without destroying the royal dragon lineage. By destroying it along with his soul, Your Majesty. And in order to keep his body alive and to maintain the Dragon King''s lineage, he summoned me so I could rece him to carry out his unfinished duty, "I exined.


    The anger and suspicion in his eyes began to fade.


    "So he destroyed his soul along with that curse?" he confirmed once again.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. He was already within his limits. The Royal Dragon lineage would be the new Dark Lord if he didn''t do it. Therefore he did it to protect everyone in Igixar."


    That dragon just stared at me in silence. I no longer saw anger or suspicion in his eyes, but sadness, because in the end one of their descendants had to destroy the curse in a tragic way.


    "Your Majesty, allow me to continue his unfinished duty," I said in a firm tone.


    This time his eyes looked at me filled with seriousness.


    "Do you know what your duty is? Do you know how big this responsibility is? Do you think someone who isn''t born as a royal dragon like you can do it?"


    "I know everything, Your Majesty. I know my duty. I know what I have to do. I know how big my responsibility is. The real Argod has given me a second chance to live and has passed all of his memories to me, so I promise I will do my best. "


    "He gave all his memories to you?" he asked with a frown.


    "Tell me. Where do youe from? What''s your original tribe?"


    "I am not from Igixar, Your Majesty. I came from far away, not from this world. I was a human, a tribe that never existed in this world." Somehow his questions made me remember my original world and my friends.


    ¡°Human¡­¡± he muttered as he frowned in thought. Looks like he was trying to find out my temperament and habit from my origin. But since there was no human in this world he had a hard time guessing it. Finally, he decided to guess it from my original appearance.


    "How did you look back then? Do you had sharp teeth? A body with strong armour? Strong ws? A pair of wings?"


    ¡°My appearance was simr to a healer tribe, Your Majesty. It''s just, my ears were not as pointy as theirs and I didn''t have healing skills like them,¡± I exined.


    "What about your true form?" he asked again.


    "I only had one form, Your Majesty."


    He frowned in confusion since even a healer tribe had another true form.


    "Then what was your mana element? How did you fight before?"


    "I had neither mana nor could use magic power, Your Majesty. I used to fight using this." I clenched my fist and showed him.


    "My fist and my strength." In my original world, there were only a few people who could use magic power and obviously, I wasn''t one of them.


    "Only that?" His forehead creased. Looks like he didn''t expect me to be so weak before.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," I said as I put my right hand back on my left chest.


    "Very well." But despite his words, his eyes looked at me with doubt.


    "Thank you for your understanding, Your Majesty," I said gratefully. I was quite relieved that he wanted to understand about this though his doubt, also grateful that my negotiations went smoothly.


    As I was about to stand up, he spoke again.


    "Wait!" Upon his order, I returned to my position.


    "I haven''t given you my permission yet," he added.


    To be honest, I was a little annoyed by this, but I kept my calm. Besides, I understood his concern, since bing a Dragon King was not an easy task.


    "Your Majesty, if you don''t allow me to continue my duty then Draconis has no leader and Igixar has no protector," I reminded him.


    Even if he didn''t like me if he was concerned with this kingdom and this world as he did in his past he should have given me a chance. But since he only had only a little bit of the previous royal dragons'' consciousness, I didn''t know if he still cared about this or not.


    He smirked.


    "Of course I know that. But ..." Suddenly he swung his w at me. Reflexively, I jumped backwards as I flicked my wings to avoid his attack. Unlike the energy that invaded me before, this time he did it with murderous intent.


    Inded on my feet and looked at him with displeasure. This time I didn''t kneel anymore.


    "May I know why you attacked me, Your Majesty?" he asked as politely as I could.


    "You said that you are not from Igixar and you only fight physically without using any mana. Therefore you have to prove yourself that you deserve to be a dragon king," he said with a re.


    I frowned.


    <i>''Prove it? Is this some kind of joke? Isn''t it if I die then the Royal Dragon lineage will be finished? ''</i> I was sure he could feel I was not as strong as usual Dragon Kings.


    <i>''Moreover ...''</i> I nced above his head.


    [Name: Ancestral Dragon]


    [Level ??? ]


    [HP: ???? / ???? ]


    [Mana: ???? / ???? ]


    I couldn''t get any information about him and from his transparent body, I wasn''t sure I could attack him physically.


    <i>''How can I beat him?''</i>


    <i>


    </i>

 Chapter 33. The Ancestral Dragon

    Chapter 33. The Ancestral Dragon


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 33. The Ancestral Dragon


    <span>As I deep in thought, trying to find a way to defeat him, the Dragon swung his w again at me. Swiftly, I opened my wings and jumped out of the way but the impact managed to cut the sleeve of my uniform.


    <span>The dragon''s taunt echoed through the chamber.


    "Is that how a dragon king fights? By running away and dodging like a coward?" he taunted. I could see his condescending grin on his slightly transparent mouth.


    <span>I nced at my sleeve before returning my gaze to him. My wings pped, keeping me floating in the mid-air. My eyes looked at him.


    <i>''It wasn''t just a bark.'' </i>Since he could attack me, I would try to attack him with my skills. Besides I had no other choice.


    <span><i>''Adrenaline Surge! Dragon Armor! Power Boost! elerate! ''</i>


    <span>[Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    [Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    [Power Boost has been activated.]


    [elerate has been activated.]


    <span>[ATK: 185 + 90+ 185]


    [M.ATK: 185 + 90 +185]


    [DEF: 90 + 44]


    [SPD: 90 + 44 +90]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    <span>The sparks surrounded me and my ck armour covered my body.


    <i>''Rage!''</i> I took out my Bazooka and aimed it at him.


    <span>- Boom!


    <span>Unfortunately, my attack just cut through him, as if I had only shot the air. My attacknded on the floor behind him. A crack was formed from impact, but soon, it closed by itself, since this room was protected by special magic power. I gritted my teeth in displeasure.


    <i>''Tch! As I thought ... ''</i>


    <span>Heughed loudly at my failure.


    "Physical attacks won''t hurt me. If you want to kill me, you have to use your magic skills or your elemental magic," he said in a condescending tone. Looks like he knew I had no other offensive skills besides my Mana Weapon.


    <span>"You know it, yet you still put me in a difficult position," I said with a re. My brain kept trying to find a way to beat him.


    <span>He grinned wickedly.


    "That''s your problem, not mine." Then a huge burst of fire came out of his mouth and charged at me. I cancelled my mana weapon as I flicked my wings to dodge. With ease, he moved his head without stopping his me. I flew to dodge, my eyes fixed on him and my brain kept thinking to find a way.


    <span>I manoeuvred in the mid-air, moving my wings rapidly to avoid the me that was chasing me. Then suddenly an idea crossed my head.


    <i>''I hope this could work!''</i> I stopped and stretched out my hand, casting my skill.


    <i>''Mana Barrier!''</i>


    <span>A transparent wall appeared before me.


    <span>[A barrier has been formed.]


    <span>Another announcement popped up as his me hit my barrier.


    <span>[Ancestral Dragon''s me has hit your barrier, mana barrier energy 2/3.]


    <span>The me spread out in all directions, covering his sight to me. Quickly, I flicked my wings, bringing my body to fly lower towards his feet. Meanwhile, my energy barrier grew weaker.


    <span>[Mana barrier energy 1/3.]


    <span><i>''Terror!'' </i>A pair of ck gauntlets with sharp ws covered my hands up to my elbows. Then I swung my w at him as another announcement appeared before me.


    <span>[Your mana barrier has been destroyed.]


    <span>But of course, though Inded a clean hit on his leg, my attack failed. He shifted his gaze at me who was still beneath him and grinned Evilly.


    "What a stupid move!" And he shot his me at me.


    <span><i>''Mana Barrier!''</i>


    <span>A transparent wall reappeared before me.


    <span>[A barrier has been formed.]


    <span>And just like before, the me hit my barrier.


    <span>[Ancestral Dragon''s me has hit your barrier, mana barrier energy 2/3.]


    <span>And spread out in all directions, while I retreated to dodge. This time because the me was too big and my barrier was too close to his foot, he injured himself.


    <span>"Khhh!" He was in pain and stopped his attack.


    <span>[The Ancestral Dragon has taken 287 magical damage.]


    <span>I grinned.


    <i>''Gotcha!'' </i>Now I knew what I had to do to deal with him. But I still had to be careful, because though he had huge fire resistance and only took a little damage, the damage was quite big. He just needed tond a clean hit and I would die.


    <span>Quickly, I cast my Mana Barrier again as I moved around him.


    <span>He turned around.


    "What are you nning, huh?" he roared in anger. His w swung at me. Quickly, I flicked my wings to dodge his attack. But then, I went back, as if to mock him and cast my Mana Barrier. He attacked me with his ws and his me repeatedly. While, I flew from side to side deftly, avoiding his attacks like an annoying fly at the pic area. But not only dodged it, secretly, I cast my Mana Barrier and arranged it around him. And of course, though I dodged, I didn''t move far away and kept my distance close to him.


    <span>Fifteen minutes had passed, he stopped his attack and gave me an angry look.


    "Stop running away and face me as a real dragon king!" he roared.


    <span>I stopped and floated not far from him. Though I was gasping for breath since I had to divide my focus to create my Mana Barrier and dodge his attacks, a smirk on my lips.


    "Very well. How about we finish everything in one strike?" I said in a casual tone.


    <span>He grinned.


    "As you wish!" He spat his fire at me once again. While I stretched out my hand and cast another Mana Barrier in front of me.


    <span><i>''Mana Barrier!''</i>


    <span>A transparent wall appeared before me.


    <span>[A barrier has been formed.]


    <span>Thest barrier was like thest puzzle piece thatpleted the other piece of barriers.


    <span>His huge me hit my barrier.


    <span>[Ancestral Dragon''s me has hit your barrier, mana barrier energy 2/3.]


    <span>And spread out in all directions. This time, since I arranged my barrier to form a dome that bent towards him, his me turnedpletely to him and burned his body directly.


    <span>"Argggg!" he screamed in pain and stopped his attack. While I glided backwards to make some distance.


    <span>[The Ancestral Dragon has taken 1287 magical damage. ]


    <span><i>''Damn! He''s really bad news! ''</i> I had to admit that making Mana Barrier around him drained my Mana, luckily, I had a lot of Al''s Mana Potions. I could only hope that I had enough stock to beat him.


    <span>His me was gone as my Mana Barrier was destroyed.


    <span>[Your mana barrier has been destroyed.]


    <span>As the dragon''s figure became clearer before me, I could see him staring at me with rage.


    <span>But rather than being scared, I replied with a challenging look.


    "Shall we continue?" From the previous battle, I knew our strength differences were too big. But I knew I wouldn''t be able to escape from here, besides he also didn''t want to negotiate with me anymore. The only thing I could do was fight.


    <span>But then his anger faded, reced by a loudugh. I frowned, noticing his sudden change in attitude.


    "Incredible! This is the first time someone used Mana Barrier to return my attack. The real Argod surely has chosen you well," he said with a satisfied smirk.


    <span>Then he shrunk and turned into a male figure like me. But what distinguishes it, his body was only made of light like before.


    "We need to talk," he said.


    <span>With caution, I descended and walked over to him. Even though he only seemed willing to test me before, I didn''t know what his main intention was.


    <span>"You seem a cautious person," he said as he realized I hadn''t trusted him.


    <span>"I can''t possibly trust someone who nearly killed me that easily," I replied as I stopped in front of him, but still, I kept my distance in case he suddenly changed his mind and attacked me again.


    <span>"Calm down. I just want to know more about you," he said with a smirk.


    <span>A secondter, the atmosphere around me turned heavy, I even couldn''t move and felt the ground beneath me trying to pull me down.


    <span>[Warning! The stun effect has started!]


    [Your speed has decreased by 100%]


    [Warning! The gravitation pressure increases by 100%]


    <span><i>''What ?!'' </i>I struggled to try to move my body but in vain. Even I struggled just to keep myself standing.


    <span>He suddenly disappeared and appeared right in front of me.


    "If I wanted to kill you, I would not attack you like before but like this," he said with a smirk.


    <span>"What do you want?" I asked straight to the point.


    <span>"You have passed my test, therefore I will give you a chance to lead the Draconis Empire. And since you passed my expectation, I will reward you." He stretched out his hand to me and a huge fire came out of it. Strangely the me did not attack me but surrounded my body.


    <span>[The Ancestral Dragon wants to give you his essence. Do you want to extract it?]


    [Yes] [No]


    <span>I turned my gaze to him.


    <span>"Take it," he said calmly.


    <span>"You really hate weak people, don''t you?" I guessed why he suddenly gave his essence to me.


    <span>"No, I hate when my descendant is denigrated as a weak creature."


    <span>I responded with a smirk.


    "I will be stronger. Just watch me." I turned my gaze to the screen in front of me.


    <i>''Yes.''</i>


    <span>My body absorbed the me surrounding me as a magic formation glowed in white formed under my feet. In an instant, my body felt hot, as if a huge me burnt my body.


    <span>"Kkhhhhhh !!!!!" I gritted my teeth, enduring the burning feeling all over my body. Another announcement appeared before me.


    <span>[Congrattions! You have acquired new skills: Dragon''s Vision, zing Orb, Elemental Weapon, Telekic ---- Error! The essence is too strong for you! Insufficient level!]


    <span>"Argggggg!" I screamed out loud as I couldn''t help the burning sensation that bit my whole body.


    <span>"Tch!" The Ancestral Dragon stretched out his hand to me.


    "Draw!" And the remaining me returned to him.


    <span>The atmosphere around me returned to normal, the heat that burned my body disappeared. I staggered backwards as tried to catch my breath and keep my footing, my sweat was dripping. That was definitely an unpleasant experience.


    <span>[Your speed has returned to normal.]


    [The gravitation pressure returns to normal.]


    <span>[Dragon''s Vision (Passive) - A royal dragon''s eye sharpness that can detect enemies and dangers around him.]


    <span>[zing Orb (Requires 10 Mana) - Skill used by a royal dragon to create fire orbs. The number of orbs increases by 1 per base level.]


    <span>[Elemental Weapon (Requires 5 Mana) - Skill used by a royal dragon to infuse the mana element to his weapon. Avable element: Fire. You can add more elements after mastering certain elemental skills.]


    <span>[Telekic (Requires 10 Mana) - Skill used by a royal dragon to move or destroy objects from a distance. The maximum damage is 50% M.ATK.]


    <span>"I think it''s too much for you," he said, his eyes observing me and his index finger tapping under his lips.


    "Hmm ... How about you levelled up first and came back here after getting stronger. I''ll be happy to share my essence to you." Then he smirked.


    "But of course you have to beat me first. And our next fight will not be as easy as today."


    <span>"Deal!" I said without hesitation in panting breath.


    <span>"Good! Next time, you have to fight me better." After those words left his mouth, his body shattered into tiny lights that spread throughout the room.


    "Remember, I will always watch over you. Good luck, Argod." His voice echoed once again.


    <span>I smirked.


    "You don''t need to remind me about it," I muttered. Then I turned around and walked out towards the exit.

 Chapter 34. Battle Noises

    Chapter 34. Battle Noises


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 34. Battle Noises


    <span>Meanwhile outside the Ancestral Chamber, Eir and the guards waited anxiously. Their eyes locked on therge door before them, hoping that it would open soon and their king woulde out of it. This was the first time this problem urred, the first time a Dragon King had to enter there before his time, also the first time they had heard ruckus noises from there. Although the noises sounded faint, it was clearly the sound of a battle and it hadsted for almost half an hour. Their worry and curiosity grew over time because no one should have been there but Argod. Therefore they were quite confused about who the king was fighting with. Unfortunately, no one could approach the door since the huge energy that protected it. There was nothing they could do but wait.


    <span><i>''What''s going on inside? Why His Majesty hasn''te out yet? '' </i>thought Eir, he stepped back and forth in front of the room as he couldn''t hide his restlessness. His heart was pounding violently and bad thoughts rushed through his head, though he had tried to calm himself down, especially after he heard those noises. What if the king was trapped inside? What if the king was badly injured from calming the energy? What would happen to Draconis if they lose Argod?


    <span>As time passed and Eir''s worries grew, they could faintly hear the scream of pain from within. Eir stopped his steps and turned to the door, as well as the others since they were all sure that it was Argod''s voice.


    <span>"Your Majesty!" Without a second thought, Eir charged at the door. His hand touched the Draconis crest on the door as he tried to open it, but a great force threw him away in an instant. No, not only Eir but also the guards around him just because of the impact.


    <span><i>''Skin Armor 30%!'' </i>A dragon knight''s ck armour covered Eir''s torso just as his back crashed into a pir behind him, protecting him from the impact. While the others fell scattered on the floor, just like Eir they also activated their ''Skin Armor'' to protect themselves from impact. Eir stood up and gritted his teeth, his feet stepped towards the door once again and his hand stretched forward, preparing to st the door with his skill. Even if he was going to get his death sentence for this, he didn''t care, because for him what was important was Argod''s safety.


    <span><i>''Fire Bolt!'' </i>A small magic formation glowed in red appeared in front of his hand, dozens of short fire spikes emerged from there and shot towards the door. At the same time, the door before him opened.


    <span>


    <span>-------


    <span>


    <span>I took another deep breath to calm myself and put on my formal expression despite my fatigue before exiting the room. I knew I had reached my limit and needed to get some rest, but as a dragon king, I couldn''t show my weakness nor my tiredness. I had to stay strong and stand straight like a pir that no one could destroy.


    <span>As the door in front of me opened, I was greeted by dozens of fire spikes that shot toward me and followed by Eir''s voice.


    "Your Majesty, look out!" he shouted in panic, his face turning pale in an instant. He knew I wouldn''t be able to withstand his Fire Bolt with my Mana Barrier. But rather than panicking, I smirked as I focused my concentration on the fire spikes in front of me.


    <span><i>''Telekic!'' </i>Without moving a muscle, in an instant, all of Eir''s Fire Bolt stopped the mid-air.


    <span>[ 30 Fire Bolts are in your control. ]


    <span>They were petrified in surprise to see me, especially Eir. I frowned in confusion since they wore their Skin Armor. Also displeased with that Fire Bolt.


    "What''s going on?" I asked. I tried to detect the enemies around me with my Dragon Vision since I saw their state as if they were ready to fight but there was none of it.


    <span>They immediately knelt to me in guilt including Eir. At the same time, Eir''s fire spikes and the armour covering their bodies disappeared.


    <span>[Eiron Magus Qiendum has cancelled his Fire Bolt.]


    <span>"Forgive me, Your Majesty. I heard your scream. I thought you were in danger so I decided to break in," said Eir guiltily.


    <span>That exined why he used his Fire Bolt. I understood their concern, but still... attacking the Ancestral Chamber was a foolish act. I knew they were the ones who would be destroyed if they forced their way in because my twelve ancestors'' power was guarding this room.


    "This is my Ancestral Chamber, their energy will not hurt me," I tried to calm them down.


    <span>"I am willing to ept my punishment, Your Majesty," said Eir as he lowered his head.


    <span>I raised my hand and moved my index finger forward a bit as I used my telekic one more time to close the door behind me. A tired breath escaped from my mouth.


    "I will not punish you for this. But I hope you don''t repeat your stupid actions. Or they will destroy your body into pieces before you can get inside the room," I warned.


    <span>Eir gulped hard. He realized he was so close to his death, but he couldn''t help himself since he was so worried about the king.


    "I understand, Your Majesty."


    <span>"Very well." I waved my hand up, ordering them to get up and they followed my orders. Eir''s attention immediately shifted on my torn sleeve.


    "I''ll take a rest," I said. I walked to my room and they followed me.


    <span>As I stepped my feet on that corridor, I noticed that my hands were starting to tremble. But I quickly clenched it to avoid anyone being aware of my current condition. Though I could use my stamina potions, since I hadn''t slept sincest night and my mana points were low, I decided to rest instead of taking another bottle of it. Besides, I had to save my potion limit for my trip since I used it 3 timesst night.


    <span>"Pardon me, Your Majesty." Eir''s voice came from my side.


    <span>"What is it?" I said without turning my gaze at him.


    <span>"Is your arm okay?" asked Eir in hesitation. He knew he''d just made a mistake because of his worries but at least he wanted to make sure Argod was okay.


    <span>"I''m fine. The energy only tore my shirt, but didn''t hurt me," I exined calmly.


    <span>"I understand, Your Majesty," said Eir. Even though there were many questions in his head, especially regarding Argod''s scream that he heard earlier, Eir decided to keep his mouth shut.


    <span>As soon as I arrived in front of my chamber Evelina and S were waiting for me in front of it.


    "Your Majesty," they greeted me and bowed.


    <span>"What are you doing here?" I asked as I continued to maintain myposure, though my consciousness was getting dimmer. My mind felt nk and I couldn''t think of anything buty myself down on my bed.


    <span>"I just want to make sure you are all right, Your Majesty," said Evelina. Previously she knew Argod was in pain for no reason, so she decided to wait for him here to check and treat him if he needed it. Since S also caught something wrong with Argod earlier, she also decided to go with Evelina.


    <span>"Fine." I waved my hand backwards, asking the other guards to back off.


    "Come with me," I ordered to Eir, Evelina and S. I barely maintained my consciousness, so I didn''t want to waste my time nor discuss my condition outside my room. Especially since I was sure Evelina and S had also noticed my torn sleeve.


    <span>After we entered, Eir closed the door. While Evelina asked me.


    "Your Majesty, let me examine you."


    <span>Meanwhile, without further ado, I took off my boots, gloves and my zer and tossed it nonchntly. My head felt heavy and my body screamed for some rest.


    "Go ahead," I said as my feet stepped toward my bed.


    <span>"Your Majesty, what happened to you?" S asked in confusion since she realized my unusual condition.


    <span>But instead of answering her, I gave my orders to Eir.


    "Eir, wake me up at noon." My hands released my ascot and unbuttoned my shirt. Then without further ado, I fell onto the bed.


    <span>After that, I could hear Eir, Evelina and S''s voices who were calling me in worry but I couldn''t resist my drowsiness anymore and fell asleep immediately.


    <span>


    <span>

 Chapter 35. Sleeping Dragon I

    Chapter 35. Sleeping Dragon I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 35. Sleeping Dragon I


    <span>"Your Majesty!" screamed Eir, Evelina and S in shock as soon as they saw Argod copsed on his bed. Their feet stepped toward him as their hearts beat fast.


    <span>Eir pulled Argod to fix his sleeping position since only half of his body was on the bed, moreover, hey on his stomach.


    <span>"Sir Eiron, let S help you," S offered her help since, in strength, she was the strongest among them.


    <span>"Thank you." Eir stepped aside, making a way for S.


    <span><i>''Power Boost!''</i> After using that skill, S lifted Argod''s body easily andid him onto the bed properly.


    <span>Meanwhile, Evelina stretched out her hand to Argod to check him with her Analyze skill.


    <span>"How is he?" asked Eir in curiosity and worry as Evelina lowered her hand. S also looked at her with the same expression. It was clear, Argod had pushed himself too far.


    <span>Evelina paused a few moments before giving them a reassuring smile.


    "He''s just exhausted." She could make sure of it from his status. Besides that she realized something else ... She realized that Argod''s strength had increased again and it was very significant. She could hardly believe that someone could progress this fast in just one day.


    <span>Eir and S let out a sigh of relief.


    <span>"Your Highness, is His Majesty''s condition strong enough to handle his trip this afternoon?" Actually Eir wanted to ask Argod beforehand. But since he had just made a fatal mistake by nearly breaking into the Ancestral Chamber and attacking Argod with his Fire Bolt, he decided to ask Evelina. Especially after seeing Argod''s condition.


    <span>"His Majesty is going on a trip this afternoon? In these conditions?" Asked S in disbelief.


    <span>Eir and Evelina nodded their heads.


    "But please keep this secret from others," Eir reminded her.


    <span>"I''ll keep it a secret, but ..." S turned to Argod who was fast asleep in front of her.


    ¡°His Majesty just woke up and now he''s exhausted. Can he handle it?¡± she said worriedly.


    <span>Eir and Evelina sighed since they were feeling the same worry.


    "I don''t know ... But judging by His Majesty''s passion I''m sure he can handle it," said Evelina confidently. She and Eir could not tell S about Argod''s real condition before getting permission from him. In addition, so far Argod had always been able to go through everything well, even beyond her expectations. She thought it was about time she stopped doubting Argod''s abilities, though seeing him lying like this still worried her.


    <span>After hearing Evelina''s words, Eir fell silent as he remembered how Argod suddenly used his telekic to stop Eir''s Fire Bolt. Even though he didn''t know exactly how far Argod had lost his power, from his way of dealing with level 1 monsters at the training ground yesterday, Eir guessed Argod should have dropped to level 1. So he shouldn''t be able to use that skill. But incredibly, even if Argod''s power dropped to that low, he was able to catch up with it at an amazing speed.


    "I think our worries will just be in vain," said Eir out of blue.


    <span>"What do you mean?" asked S with a frown. Of the three of them, it should be Eir who worries the most. That''s why she felt strange about Eir''s words.


    <span>"We''re worried about His Majesty too much. It will only anger him. His Majesty is a dragon king, his strength is far above us. Our worry is tantamount to lowering his status and strength," exined Eir.


    <span>"But-"


    <span>Before S finished her sentence, Evelina interrupted her.


    "You''re right ..." she said with a smile as she remembered what Argod had said and done to her in the dining room earlier.


    "We were just too worried because we were overshadowed by the fear of losing him... But it''s all over, we shouldn''t treat him like that." She recalled what Argod had said in the bathroom when she thought he felt like a failure.


    "Worrying about him like a child will only hurt his pride," she reminded them.


    <span>Eir and S fell silent. They couldn''t deny Evelina''s words.


    "Yes¡­ We''re just too afraid of losing him," said Eir.


    <span>"I think the most important thing now is how we can serve him well," added Evelina.


    <span>"Oh! Speaking about it, it looks like His Majesty hasn''t cleaned himself up yet." Eir noticed Argod''s dirty body after he walked out of the Ancestral Chamber. It was clear evidence that he fought someone or something inside before, but Eir didn''t dare to ask.


    <span>Evelina and S turned to Argod who was sleeping in front of them. All of his shirt''s buttons were open, showing his lean muscles and his abs clearly. His sleeping face that usually looked like he was in pain. Now, after the curse disappeared, his sleeping face was like a sleeping innocent child. They fell silent, their eyes could not escape from Argod and their hearts were pounding.


    <span>Eir nced on Evelina and S alternately since they didn''t answer.


    "I think I''ll call Sarah to wipe his body." He was just about to turn around, but Evelina and S turned to him at the same time.


    <span>"There''s no need," they said at the same time. Then they covered their mouths in panic and nced at Argod to make sure he didn''t wake up because of their loud voices. Their gaze returned to Eir.


    "Just ask her to bring warm water and towels. I''ll do it," said Evelina.


    <span>"Very well," said Eir. He walked out of the room to ask the guard to convey this request to Sarah. As he spoke with the guard, another guard approached him to deliver Al''s message. Even though the guard only said Al asked Eir to meet him, he was sure Al wanted to tell him about His Majesty''s departure preparation.


    <span>Meanwhile, S pouted and nced at Evelina in envy. Argod had said he would make her his wife, but he had not touched her and their status was not valid yet. That''s why Evelina was more suitable for this task. However ... after she saw Argod in such a state, somehow she wanted to touch him.


    <span>Evelina noticed S''s restlessness.


    "Do you want to help me?" she asked with a smile.


    <span>S''s face that had been gloom suddenly brightened.


    "Of course!" she said excitedly.


    <span>Eir walked over to Evelina and S.


    "Your Highness, Lady S, I have other things to do. Do you need anything else?" he asked politely.


    <span>"No, thank you for your offer," replied Evelina.


    <span>"Well then, I entrust His Majesty to you," said Eir. The King''s Chamber security was powerful. That''s why even though there were no guards, Eir was not worried about leaving Argod with Evelina and S.


    "I will excuse myself." He bowed and left.


    <span>Evelina and S returned their gaze to Argod and looked at him with flushed faces. Somehow this made them nervous. S had never done this to anyone before<span><span>,<span> moreover Argod was the man she loved. Meanwhile, even though Evelina had sex with him before, Argod was the one who took the lead. This time Argod was asleep and he was in a helpless state. This certainly made her naughty thoughts spun in her head.


    <span>"Um ... Evelina. Can you teach S how to serve His Majesty?" asked S nervously.


    <span>"Ah ... Of course ... Ju-Just leave it to me," said Evelina in a stammering voice in nervousness.

 Chapter 36. Sleeping Dragon II

    Chapter 36. Sleeping Dragon II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 36. Sleeping Dragon II


    <span>* Knock * * Knock * * Knock *


    <span>The knocking sounds startled Evelina and S. They took a deep breath to dispel their nervousness and calm their heartbeat.


    "Come in," said Evelina. They could already guess who wasing.


    <span>Sarah came into the room. Her hands pushed a small cart containing two basins filled with warm fragrant water and several hand towels. She bowed.


    "Your Highness, Lady S, I have brought your request."


    <span>"Bring it here," said Evelina.


    <span>Sarah pushed the cart to the side of the bed. After taking a nce at Argod, she realized their intentions and decided to offer her assistance.


    "Your Highness, do you need my help?"


    <span>As soon as Sarah mentioned it, Evelina''s face turned red in embarrassment, as did S. But she kept herposure.


    "Thank you. But I think we can do it," Evelina refused politely. While S could only look away to cover her embarrassment in silence.


    <span>Seeing their expressions, Sarah quickly took the hint. A smile began to form on her lips as she held back her giggle.


    "I understand. If you need anything, you can ask the guards."


    <span>"Very well," replied Evelina.


    <span>"Then, I will excuse myself." Sarah bowed and left.


    <span>As soon as the door closed, Evelina and S exchanged nces. Their faces flushed in tension and nervousness.


    "Should we start now?" asked S nervously.


    <span>Evelina nodded her head.


    <span>They took a towel, dipped it in the water and squeezed it out. Their gaze turned to Argod as they sat by the bed. Their hands that were trembling nervously approached Argod''s body. Their hearts pounded as they saw the dragon king who was usually full of domination fast asleep.


    <i>''Cute ...''</i> they thought. Naughty thoughts filled their minds, but they knew Argod was exhausted and they didn''t want to disturb his sleep.


    <span>Their hands moved slowly to clean his body and his face as gentle as possible so they wouldn''t wake him up. As their hands continued to move and their eyes looked at his beautiful yet strong body, their hearts were beating even faster. Their faces felt hot.


    <span>Their hands opened his shirt so they could clean it more easily or ... because they wanted to have a better look at his body. Their hands touched Argod''s skin directly, feeling his manly skin which was slightly rough.


    <span>S gulped hard. Her heart felt like it was going to burst since it was the first time she touched Argod like this.


    <i>''Why did S fall in love with His Majesty like this?'' </i>She remembered when Argod saved her and took her to Draconis. At that time everyone guessed Argod needed women to build his harem. Moreover, everyone already knew how a Dragon King''s instinct was. After that, S could only ept her fate as she thought she would be Argod''s sex toys, but her guess was wrong, Argod treated her well like one of his own kin. Slowly her doubts and fear reced with a respect which eventually grew into love. But since she had lost her noble status, she could only hold back her feelings.


    <span>Unconsciously, her hand moved to touch his six-pack abs and went down gently, feeling his lean and strong abdominal muscles.


    <i>''S wants to be able to serve His Majesty like Evelina ...''</i>


    <span>Meanwhile, Evelina brought her face closer to Argod and looked at his sleeping face. A smile appeared on her face as her index finger moved to trace his forehead down to his nose and his lips without touching him.


    <i>''How could a perfect king like you exist?''</i> Most kings who had strong power would act arrogantly towards their subordinates, whereas they would treat their women as sex objects. Sometimes they took a maid only to enjoy her body for one night, after that... it was up to them. If they liked her, they would make her his harem member. If not? The death penalty awaited. Since the kings usually didn''t want to be disturbed by scandals or bad rumours, so usually the maid would be executed with the reason that the maid hadmitted a fatal mistake. But not with Argod ... Besides, though his dominance was so strong, his gentleness bnced it. Unconsciously Evelina''s face was getting closer to Argod, her lips almost touched his as her hand shifted to his chest.


    <span>"Ng ..." Argod''s soft moan stopped their movement. In shock, S''s hand stopped near his pelvic area. While Evelina''s hand stopped on his chest.


    <span>They quickly took off their hands and pulled their body away as they realized what they had done. Guilty enveloped their heart because they had taken advantage of his helpless state.


    <span>Evelina lowered her head and returned the damp towel in her hand.


    "I-I think that''s all ..." she said in a stammering voice as she tried to hold back her racing heart.


    <span>"Um ... Evelina. S-S think ... We still miss some spots," said S in the same tone. Her embarrassment was evident on her face.


    <span>"Where do you mean?" asked Evelina.


    <span>S pointed to Argod''s lower part.


    "W-We haven''t cleaned there yet."


    <span>They fell silent with red faces since that meant they had to take off his trousers.


    "D-Do you think we need to do that?" said Evelina. Her naughty thoughts went wild as her gaze fixed on his crotch. Well, she had been having sex with him so ... She couldn''t help herself but look at ''that private area''.


    <span>"Um ... B-But ... S think we should clean it and check if he''s hurt around there or not," said S, showing why she thought of cleaning his whole body. Besides, S was sure, Evelina was also aware of Argod''s torn sleeve.


    <span>"Y-You right. But ..." Evelina turned to Argod''s lower part and again her eyesnded on ''that part''. Her face suddenly grew hotter and flushed red as she recalled seeing her husband''s cock for the first time. But she quickly dismissed her thoughts.


    <i>''What am I thinking about? I just need to clean it...''</i>


    "Let''s clean it ..."


    <span>S nodded and took another clean towel. Meanwhile, Evelina took a deep breath to calm herself down. Her trembling hands approached his trousers and tried to open it slowly. While S looked at what Evelina was doing in tense. Evelina''s hands were on his trousers as she tried to pull it down but of course, it was difficult because his tail was blocking her.


    "I can''t..." said Evelina as she kept pulling.


    <span>"S will do it."


    <span>Evelina nodded.


    <span>Nervously, S gave the towel in her hand to Evelina and climbed onto the bed. Her hands slipped on both sides of his trousers. She took a deep breath to calm herself down before pulling it hard.


    <span>In one pull, S seeded to take off Argod''s trouserspletely.


    <span>"Kyaaa ----!" Evelina and S let out a cry in shock before covering their mouths. Their eyes looked at his bare cock since S identally also pulled his underwear. Their faces flushed.


    <i>''That''s huge ...'' </i>thought S. Even though she had seen it in the bathroom, she wasn''t used to that view. And she couldn''t imagine how that huge thing would enter her body. But now that was not what she should worry about.


    "W-What should we do?" S asked in a panic.


    <span>"Uh ... Um ..." Evelina also looked panicked.


    "We should wipe him as fast as we can and uh ... Cover him with the nket."


    <span>S nodded her head and their hands quickly moved to clean his lower part. Their eyes could not be separated from his cock. Somehow they started asking themselves if they were that thirsty? Or despite their status as noble, were their ethics as women that bad? But one for sure, luckily Argod waspletely exhausted and fell asleep like a log, otherwise, they couldn''t imagine what Argod would do to them.


    <span>They returned their towels to the basin and covered Argod with a nket.


    <span>"Evelina ... We''ll be fine, right? I mean ... Will His Majesty punish us?" asked S nervously.


    <span>¡°I don''t know¡­ But I don''t think so, "Evelina said this because Argod never punished anyone over a trivial thing. But she did not know whether Argod considered this a trivial thing or not.


    <span>S was silent for a moment. Her gaze returned to Argod''s face. Her guilt returned to bite her heart.


    "S wonders if His Majesty is cold ..." she muttered. He only wore an open shirt under his nket. Wasn''t that the same as beingpletely naked? S slipped herself into the nket andy down beside Argod.


    <span>"S, what are you doing?" whispered Evelina.


    <span>"S''s afraid His Majesty is cold. So, S wants to warm him," she replied as she brought herself closer to Argod with a flushed face.


    <span>"But ..." Evelina looked at Argod who was still fast asleep before she looked down with a flushed face.


    "I-I think I will help you too ..." Then she also climbed onto the bed, slipped into the nket andy down on his other side.


    <span>"Evelina ..." S called her and Evelina turned to her.


    "Yes?"


    <span>"S hopes we can work together to serve His Majesty well ..." said S with a smile.


    <span>Evelina answered with a smile.


    "Of course ..." Then they turned to Argod and gave him a light kiss on his cheeks before snuggled closer and fell asleep on his sides.


    <span>


    <span>

 Chapter 37. Warm Me Up

    Chapter 37. Warm Me Up


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 37. Warm Me Up


    <span>I opened my eyes. Slowly, the sight of a luxurious bed canopy began to clear in my sight. I paused for a moment staring at the foreign sight as I tried to recollect my thoughts.


    <i>''Right ... I''m a dragon king now.'' </i>This still felt strange to me since this was the second time I opened my eyes here. And rather than reality I still felt like I was dreaming.


    <span>My gaze shifted to the window near my bed and saw the sun was shining brightly from there.


    <i>''What time is it?'' </i>I remembered I already asked Eir to wake me up at noon and judging from the sunlight, it should have around that time. I moved my hands as I tried to get up, but I could feel something warm pressed against me by my sides. I turned to my sides alternately and found S and Evelina fast asleep beside me.


    <i>''What are they doing here?''</i>


    <span>I moved my feet slightly to slide my body upwards, but suddenly I realized something else, I couldn''t feel my trousers. Intrigued, I moved my tail to open my nket and peeked inside, and found I was naked. Well, I was notpletely naked, since I still was wearing my shirt. But since all the buttons were open, it was the same aspletely being naked. My tail dropped as I tried to recollect my thoughts once again.


    <i>''Did I do something to them before I sleep?'' </i>I thought. But as I remembered, I was too tired after getting out of the Ancestral Chamber and finally fell asleep or rather passed out after giving my order to Eir. Besides, I remembered even though I did let them in, I thought they would leave after Evelina checked me and made sure I was okay. I never thought they would sleep beside me like this.


    <span>Slowly, I pulled my body upwards and leaned on the headboard.


    <span>"Ng ..." grunted Evelina. She opened her eyes slowly and looked at me.


    "Your Majesty..." She got up and sat beside me.


    <span>"Did I wake you up?" I asked.


    <span>"No, Your Majesty."


    <span>"Uh ..." S''s grunt sound came apanied by movement at my other side. Just like Evelina, she got up and sat beside me.


    "Good morning, Your Majesty," she said in a half sleepy tone.


    <span>"It''s almost noon already," I said.


    <span>"But it''s morning for S," said S as she leaned her head on my shoulder.


    <span>I sighed since I knew S always acted like this around Argod.


    "Since both of you are awake. Tell me what happened? Why am I naked? Why are you sleeping beside me?" I knew they didn''t mean to hurt me, it was just that their actions were too bold considering my status as king. Even though Evelina was my wife, usually one needed my permission to either climb onto my bed or serve me, let alone, to take off all my clothes and make mepletely naked like this. Rather than a rule, this was an etiquette in Igixar. This etiquette was not without reason, but it was established to avoidpetition between the king''s harem members. If the king''s wives could climb onto the bed and sleep beside him as they pleased then the king''s favourite woman would use this opportunity to interfere every time the king having sex with the other women, which would likely to trigger unhealthypetition in the harem. As for the king himself, he had another etiquette to keep his harem healthy. At least he should sleep or spend a night with each member of his harem once a month. This was to be done so that the king gave his attention to his harem members equally, unless the king was travelling for a long period or if the king was busy or sick.


    <span>Their faces turned red in embarrassment.


    "That''s ..." Evelina just said a word but then she pressed her lips.


    <span>"Your Majesty, it was S''s fault ..." S admitted.


    "When we wiped your body, S identally took off your underwear. Since we were afraid you would be cold, we decided to warm you up."


    <span>Evelina bowed her head in guilt.


    "Forgive our impudence, Your Majesty. Our only aim was to clean your body, but we didn''t expect it would end like this ..." she said.


    <span>"If you only cleaned me, why did you need to take off my trousers?" I asked with a frown. Usually, if <span><span>the<span> king was too tired, his wives or maids would only his upper part, not his lower part.


    <span>They exchanged nces in guilt since even though their original aim was to check whether there was another wound on Argod''s lower body or not, they couldn''t deny ... They also wanted to see and clean up ''the other''.


    <span>"Tell me," I asked since they didn''t make a sound.


    <span>"We just want to make sure your lower part is all right, Your Majesty," S replied in an apologetic tone.


    <span>"It''s that all?" I asked in disbelief.


    <span>They fell silent again, their faces flushed in embarrassment.


    <span><i>''Ah, I see.''</i> I quickly understood why they did it. I didn''t expect even though they looked shy, they had the courage to do it. Well, I didn''t mind it, but still ... Doing this without my permission was not appropriate.


    <span>"You don''t need to say it. I already know why you did it. It is inappropriate, so I will punish both of you," I said in a casual tone.


    <span>"You will punish us?" S said in objection. Although there was a clear disappointment on her face, her hands hugged my body tightly, as if she didn''t want to lose me.


    <span>I turned to S and smirked.


    "Of course. What makes you think I''m going to let this slide?"


    <span>"But ---" S pressed her lips and lowered her head since she realized Argod''s words were true. Even though this seemed a trivial thing, it was rted to basic harem etiquette and they broke it. There was a sense of regret why she couldn''t keep her attitude and fear that Argod would cancel his intention to make her his wife.


    <span>"Your Majesty, let me ept this punishment," said Evelina. S was not Argod''s wife yet, while Evelina had seen S''s sincerity for Argod clearly when she served him earlier. If Argod punished S by cancelling his intention, she was sure that S would be very depress.


    <span>I turned to Evelina.


    "It is you and S who made this mistake, of course, I have to punish both of you," I said in a rxed tone. My finger moved to get rid of some strands of Evelina''s hair on her forehead, down to her cheek and stopped in front of her lips.


    "Or do you want me to be an unjust king?" I said with a smirk.


    <span>"No, Your Majesty ..." Evelina answered.


    <span>"Fine, since you understand it. I''ll tell you your punishment," I said.


    <span>After hearing my words, S and Evelina got off the bed and knelt facing me. Their heads bowed in guilt. It was a formal position for the guilty awaiting punishment from the king or the lord. While I sat on the side of the bed in front of them confidently, my sleeping cock was clearly visible in front of them.


    <span>"Evelina Lavinia Iaoth, S Akerra Notilda, because of your impudence and inappropriate manner, I will punish you ---" S and Evelina closed her eyes in tension. Their hearts were beating fast.


    "--- to warm me up," I said in a casual tone.


    <span>As soon as they heard my words, they lifted their heads and looked at me in surprise since it clearly wasn''t a punishment. And I replied with a smile.


    "I hope you understand what I mean," I said with a teasing smirk. Then my expression turned serious.


    "But still ... This is thest time I give you a light sentence like this. You must follow the etiquette and must not repeat it again," I added.


    <span>S and Evelina were relieved by my words and quickly lowered their heads.


    "We understand, Your Majesty." A smile appeared on their lips.


    <span>I waved my hands upwards, ordering them to get up and they obeyed my orders. Then I extended my hands to them.


    "Shall we start it?" I asked.


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty," they said with smiles.

 Chapter 38. May I Open Your Shirt, Your Majesty?

    Chapter 38. May I Open Your Shirt, Your Majesty?


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 38. May I Open Your Shirt, Your Majesty?


    They exchanged nces with each other and smiled naughtily as if they were nning how they could serve the king well. Even though it was a punishment, they knew for sure that they would enjoy it too. But of course, in this case their priority was to givefort to Argod since this was their ''punishment''.


    They walked over to me and took my hands. But it didn''t stop there, their hands crept up, tracing from my palms, my arms up to my shoulders, tickling me gently and grabbed my shirt. At the same time, an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [New essence detected!]


    [Dwarf tribe''s essence]


    [Healer tribe''s essence]


    [Do you want to extract both of them?]


    [Yes] [No]


    <i>''What?'' </i>What surprised me was not that my skill could detect S''s essence, but because I could extract both essences at the same time. I was quite curious about this, since to take the essence I had to do pration, not oral. Meanwhile, my mating urge would disappear after I cum, which meant I would only get it from one of them.


    <i>''Well, I just need to try it.'' </i>Since that announcement appeared before me, that meant they wanted to do it. But that didn''t mean I wanted to do it right away without forey, especially for S since this was her first experience. I had to prepare her first so she wouldn''t be traumatized by it.


    Evelina brought her lips closer to my ear.


    "May I open your shirt, Your Majesty?" she whispered in a seductive voice.


    "You have my permission," I replied.


    After hearing my answer, their hands took off my shirt and dropped it to the bed. Then they stood before me.


    With a flushed face, a shy smile and eyes fixed on me, Evelina moved elegantly. Her waist swayed slowly followed by her hands taking off her clothes one by one and dropping them onto the floor as if there was unheard slow music there. Her body squirmed, her lips parted slightly, her eyes looked at me in a pleading look. Amid her hands that were busy removing her clothes, she asionally shook her breasts in front of me, showing how supple and soft it was. Every time she took off a piece of her clothing, her fair and soft skin was getting exposed, as well as every curve of her body. She did all the movements slowly to make sure my eyes caught everything perfectly. I knew that even though she was still shy and not a dancer, she was doing her best to give me this beautiful view.


    Next to her, clumsily, S was trying to follow Evelina. But since it was her first time, her movements were much stiffer and from her face, it was clear that she was very embarrassed to take off all her clothes in front of me. As the clothes fell off one by one, she looked even tenser, asionally her hands covered her blushing face and her private part. Her eyes asionally nced at mine before turning the other way or sometimes she bit her lower lip. But I didn''t stop her because I didn''t want her to feel defeated by Evelina. She was trying her best and of course, I had to appreciate her. Unlike Evelina, her breasts looked tter and her body curves were almost non-existent. Amon Dwarf''s body shape. If Evelina looked sexy, then S looked cute with what she did.


    As I enjoyed the sight, my mating urge started to rise and my body started to feel hot. But I didn''t move in my position and only responded to them with a smirk.


    They stepped their feet towards me. Once they were in front of me, Evelina spread her legs and sat on myp, facing me. Her hands wrapped around my neck passionately and her face that flushed with embarrassment were right in front of me. Her entrance was right in front of my cock which was still half asleep and I could feel a warm sensation from there. Her soft and warm breasts pressed against mine. While S climbed up onto the bed and stood behind me. Her slightly t breasts pressed against my back and her hands hugged my shoulders. Her lips approached behind my ear.


    "Now, we will warm you up, Your Majesty," whispered S. I could feel their heartbeats getting faster.


    After the words left S''s mouth, they started moving their bodies, rubbing their breasts, skin and bodies against the mine. I could feel their breath on my skin.


    <i>''They''re really trying to serve me well.'' </i>I could feel my body temperature starting to rise as the warmth from the rubbing spread throughout my body. But I held back myself since I still wanted to enjoy their touch.


    Meanwhile, Evelina and S continued to move, rubbing their bodies against Argod, rubbing their smooth skin against his manly skin which was slightly rough, feeling his lean muscles which were hard and strong.


    "Ha-hah ... Hah-hah-hah ..." Their moans grew louder as they held back the desires that were taking over their bodies. But despite their sensual movements and their body temperature which began to rise slowly, Argod did not flinch from his position, also his expression remained cool and only responded with a smirk. They knew he was enjoying it so much and realized that his cock was starting to wake up from its sleep. What made them confused, though, with his wild instincts, he could keep hisposure. Somehow it made them want to seduce him even more. There was an indescribable urge that made them want Argod to go wild in the bed.


    Seeing it as an opportunity to serve him longer, S''s hands moved to massage Argod''s shoulders. While Evelina''s lips dropped to the base of his neck and kissed, licked him.


    As seconds passed, their breathing grew heavier, their desires were getting higher. Their faces were getting redder, but without his permission, they could only warm him up, since he didn''t say he wanted to have sex with them. Therefore they could only wait patiently, hoping Argod ordered them to satisfy him.


    As Evelina''s lips parted from my skin, she called out to me in a ragged breath.


    "Your Majesty ..." her voice sounded like a plea. Then she lowered her head. Her eyes stared at my cock which had awakened as she rubbed it against her wet entrance. The slimy and tickling sensation spread from there. I knew she wanted me to put it in and satisfied her desires, but her punishment was just warming me up and I hadn''t told her that I wanted to have sex with them.


    "Your Majesty, S can''t take it anymore ..." S''s voice also came from behind me. Her lips began to approach the back of my neck and kissed it. Her hands that were on my shoulders shifted to my abs and touched it impatiently. I knew she wanted to touch my cock but she didn''t dare to do it.


    I realized they were at their limit and decided to end their punishment.


    "S spreads your legs," I demanded. Rather than Evelina who had done it a few times, I had to prepare S so that she wouldn''t be in too much pain when I put mine in.


    In tension, S did as I asked. My hand began to touch the side of S''s thigh and crept to her entrance and rubbed it with my fingers.


    "Ahnnn ..." moaned S, her body trembled as she could feel a tingling sensation at her entrance.


    <i>''It''s His Majesty''s fingers... He''s touching S ... His Majesty ... Touching S ...'' </i>Her mind went nk as she enjoyed Argod''s touch. Her desire was getting higher. Somehow even though his cock size was intimidating, she wanted to do it right away. She wanted to feel his cock fill her hole.


    "Evelina that''s enough," I said.


    Evelina stopped and turned to me with a disappointed expression.


    "Your Majesty ..." she said in a trembling voice. I knew her mind and body want me.


    "Now, kneel and give me a good blow job," I demanded with a seductive smirk. At the same time, S''s body started moving in tune with my fingers


    Evelina''s face brightened at once.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 39. Serving The King I

    Chapter 39. Serving The King I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 39. Serving The King I


    <span>


    Evelina got on her knees and brought her lips closer to my hard cock. Her tongue stuck out and moved to lick it from under my balls to the tip.


    "Yes ... That''s it ..." Iplimented her as a gentle, warm tingling sensation came from it.


    Hearing mypliment, with enthusiasm, Evelina''s lips moved to kiss my entire cock. asionally, her tongue moved to lick it.


    "Mpphhh ... Mpphhh." Her humming sound mixed with cking sound came from her mouth as she covered my cock with her saliva. Her tongue licked the tip and sides in excitement. Her lips and tongue could feel how hard and hot it was inside her mouth. Even though she was the one who gave the service, for some reason she enjoyed this privilege so much. Her hand crept up to my thighs and hugged me. The other shifted to my balls and tickled them. Her lips and tongue kept moving to lick the long and big object in front of her. An object that didn''t fit in her mouth, yet she was enjoying it very much.


    As I enjoyed Evelina''s service, I pulled S to my side with my hand. While my other hand continued to rub S''s entrance. I gave S a light kiss on her cheek before looking at her blushing face. Her eyes stared at me with a pleading look and her breathing grew heavier.


    "Stay still." After those words left my mouth, my finger plunged into her sweet spot and slid deeper.


    "Ahnn ....!" jolted S. She gasped for breath as my finger wiggled, tickling inside her. I could feel her warm and narrow inner wall.


    S''s body trembled as she resisted the foreign invasion that moved to tickle her inner wall. Her mind went nk. Her face was getting redder and hotter, and so was her body. Her heart was beating even faster. Her arms hugged me tighter and tighter as she began to lose her strength even to stand up.


    "Ah - hah - hah-- Your Majesty ..." S moans mingled between her words as if to indicate how she could not endure the ming desire in her body.


    "Kneel," I ordered with a smirk. That way, it would be easier for me to explore her private part.


    Obediently, S did my order.


    "Now, spread your legs wider," I said without stopping my hand movements.


    With a flushed face, S did as I said. I inserted my second finger and continued to move inside her inner wall. She gasped as her pussy was getting loose and wet.


    "Ahnnn ..." jolted S. Her moan sounded louder than before and her breathing was getting heavier. Her sweet spot slowly became wet and got loose, expecting something bigger to get into it. Her hands gripped my body harder. I could feel her body getting hotter as she grew impatient, wanting me to put mine in hers. But not yet ... Even though I knew her inner wall was getting loose, I knew it was still too small for me.


    Meanwhile, as Evelina''s desire took over her body, her tongue''s movements were getting wilder and wilder by every second. Then she opened her mouth and put my cock in it. Her tongue kept moving and she moved her head back and forth, inserting my cock deeper into her mouth. Her hand kept tickling my balls.


    "Ngh!" I flinched as I held back stimtion from my lower part. The tingling sensation between my groin made my cock even harder and tense. My body felt hot, my lust and desire burned my body and demanded me to channel it immediately. But I knew I had to be patient. I inserted my third finger into S''s pussy.


    "Nghh ... ahh - hah-hah ..." S''s moans grew louder and she flinched in pleasure. Impatiently, my fingering became rougher and faster as I could feel her inner wall continue to twitch calling for me. Her liquid overflowed and dripped between her thighs. Meanwhile, I kept holding back the lust and desire that kept burning my body. I was already within my limit, I had to speed up my forey.


    I ced my other hand behind Evelina''s head. My waist moved back and forth, crashing the tip of my cock down her throat. My ragged breath got louder. The beast inside me screamed to be released.


    <i>''Yes,''</i>I decided to end my forey.


    [Essence Absorption initiated ...]


    [Dragon mating urge will trigger in 60 seconds.]


    I pushed Evelina to release my cock from her mouth.


    "That''s enough, Evelina."


    Evelina looked at me with a pleading look and I knew what she wanted. I inserted my fingers in her mouth and yed with her tongue. My eyes looked at her in a seductive gaze and a satisfied smirk on my lips. I really liked her expression.


    "Be patient. I will do you after this," I said as I pulled my other fingers from S''s. She should be ready to ept me.


    "Your Ma- Majesty ...?" S''s disappointment was clear in her trembling voice.


    I turned to S and showed my hand before her eyes, her liquid dripping between my fingers.


    "You will be the first."


    After those words left my mouth, I pushed S onto the bed.


    "Ah!" she startled with my sudden movement.


    My hands pinned her hands onto the bed. Then without further ado, I bumped my lips to hers. My tongue went into her mouth and swam wild in it. She weed me by moving her lips and tongue in tune with mine.


    Just for a moment, I kissed down her neck and breast. I shifted her hands over her head and held it with one of my hands. While my other hand squeezed her small soft mound.


    "Ahhh - hah ... Ah-hah-hah --- ..." S moaned loudly. Her trembling body was filled with pleasure and desire for all my stimtion. Her face flushed as she kept jolted. Without a pause, my hand continued to y with her breast. asionally, I pinched her erected tip and twisted it. While I could feel the softness of her other breast in my mouth, my tongue was ying with her hardened tip.


    A few secondster, my waist dropped, rubbing my cock between her thighs, recing Evelina''s saliva that covered it with S''s liquid.


    "I''m going in," I told her to prepare what I would do next.


    At my words, she spread her legs, giving me more ess to hers.


    "Good," Iplimented her.


    "Aggghhhh ...!" S flinched in pain as she nted her nails into my back as my ns slid in. But then, I stopped and took a couple of quick breaths. This was amazing, she was really narrow. I felt her resistance even though I just put my cock''s head. She was crazily tight, but seriously even though I just put a little but I could feel her inside was warm and irresistibly delicious.


    "S, restrain yourself," I ordered. My eyes glinted in lust and thirst for her.


    She nodded.


    I slid my cock into her heat slowly.


    "Ngghhh ..." I grunted as I broke through her resistance. A great pleasure swept my mind and body.


    <i>''F*ck! It feels so good ... ''</i>I knew S was having a hard time to contain mine, but I couldn''t deny she was so delicious.


    "Anggg ... Ahnn ... Y-Your Majesty ..." S''s eyes were tightly closed and her face turned red, holding the hot object that was much bigger than my fingers before.


    "You should call my name ..." I said in a ragged breath. Then my lips down to hers to soothe her as my waist kept pushing my cock.


    After I put all of mine into hers, I broke my kiss and we took a quick breath.


    "You''re mine ..." I whispered with a smirk as I stayed in my position, waiting for her to get used to it.


    "Hah-ah --- Your Ma ---" Before S finished her sentence, I gave her a light kiss on her lips.


    "It''s not ''Your Majesty'', but Argod ..." I whispered.


    "Argod ..." S whispered in low voice.


    "Good." My waist began to move at a slow pace, my eyes watching every change in her facial expression. At first, she grimaced and gritted her teeth. I knew she was in pain, so I kissed her forehead and lips, trying to give her somefort again. But over time, her expression looked more rxed as she got used to it. I elerated my speed little by little and let it get used to it until I could finally hear the sound of our shing flesh every time I thrust my cock into hers.


    Meanwhile, Evelina bit her lower lip as her eyes stared at us with a pounding heart. She could feel her pussy wet with her liquid since she also wanted it ... But she had to be patient waiting for her turn. Unconsciously, her hands moved to touch her body and squeezed her breast as she tried to hold back the burst of desire within herself.


    As I noticed Evelina starting to touch herself, I turned to her. I pointed my index finger to her and moved it towards me repeatedly without stopping my waist movement.


    "Come and join me," I said with a smirk.


    Evelina''s smile appeared.


    "With pleasure, Your Majesty." And she climbed on the bed.

 Chapter 40. Serving The King II

    Chapter 40. Serving The King II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 40. Serving The King II


    <span>


    Evelina crawled towards me. I could see her ripe hanging breasts swaying every time she took a step. Her eyes looked at me filled with thirst. Slowly, she ced her hands on my back and climbed upwards as her breasts rubbed my buttocks to my back, greeting my skin with her soft and supple mounds and her erected tips. Then one of her hands went down and rubbed my tail back and forth a couple of times. But of course, she avoided the sharp point at the end. But only briefly, her hand traced from my tail to my ass and up my back as she brought her body up and continued rubbing her breasts against mine. As her head was on the side of my head, she hugged me with one hand, her other hand moved from my back to my chest as her body moved in rhythm with me. I could hear her moans and I responded with a kiss on her cheek.


    "You really - hah-hah ... impatient, don''t you?" I teased. Some of my chuckles and my ragged breath mix between my words. While my waist kept moving, thrusting my cock into S''s.


    A couple of seconds after those words left my mouth, an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Dragon mating urge has started!]


    My eyes widened as my heart started beating fast. My body felt hot and my mating desire peaked. I felt so aroused that I wanted to do both of them at the same time. Impatiently, I shifted S''s hands over her lower abdomen and held it with one of my hands, pping her breasts between it. At the same time, I pulled my body away and Evelina followed my movement. I pped the back of Evelina''s head with one of my hands and tilted my head to the side. My and Evelina''s lips collided as we opened our mouths impatiently. Our lips moved in sync, our tongues twisted and sucked each other''s tongues as if we had lost our sense. And I did all of that without stopping my waist movements. While S moaned loudly and called my name. asionally, S''s body raised slightly to hold back the pleasures from beneath her.


    Our ragged breath and S moans filled the room. Three of us were immersed in pleasure.


    "Nghh!" I flinched as I was within my limit as well as S. I released my kiss and sped up my pace. While Evelina stood up behind me, her hands groping my chest and abs wildly and her tongue licking the side of my horn.


    "Anggg ... Ahhh .... Argod ---- Argod ---- S can''t --- Aanghhh!" S tilted her head backwards slightly as my hot semen came out and mixed in hers. A great sense of satisfaction swept across our minds. An announcement popped up before me.


    [Congrattions! You have got a bride!]


    [S Akerra Notilda - Dwarf (192)]


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: Earth Spike.]


    [Earth Spike (Requires 5 Mana) - Skill used tomand the ground beneath the user or a single target to rise into spikes. The number of spikes increases by 1 per 10 base level]


    But despite my essence absorption being sessful, there was no announcement my mating urge was over. Besides, my body still felt hot, my lust hadn''t decreased and my cock was still hard as if I hadn''t taken my load out of it.


    Seeing S lying limply with her body drenched in sweat in front of me, I knew I couldn''t possibly continue my sexual action with her anymore. I pulled my cock, my thick white liquid along with her virgin blood flowing from her pussy soaked my bed sheet. A pair of small dragon''s wings with the Queen''s crown tattoo appeared on the side of her neck, proving that she was my wife.


    "Argod ~" purred Evelina as she kissed me on my cheek. Her hands touched my chest from behind passionately. I knew she had been waiting for her turn and of course, I would be happy to do it since I hadn''t finished channelling my desire. I turned to her and smiled seductively before I grabbed her waist and pushed her onto the bed.


    My hand went down and swiped at her entrance to make sure she was ready to ept me. While she put her hands on my neck in submission. I let out a teasing chuckle when I found she waspletely wet as if she had prepared everything to wee my cock. A chuckle out of my mouth.


    "It seems your pussy is as impatient as its owner," I teased with a smirk.


    "How could I hold myself before you?" whispered Evelina. Her eyes stared at me with a pleading look, expressing her resignation and submission to me.


    I responded with a smirk as I pulled my hand away from her pussy. Then I bent her legs, spread it and hooked the back of her knees on my shoulders, cing my cock right in front of her entrance. My waist dropped, rubbing my cock between her thighs, covering it with her liquid.


    "How could my shy wife turn into a seducer in a day? Is that because of this lustful husband, hm?" I teased her. My eyes were on her.


    "Ah ... Hah-hah -... I --- I just want to give my best to serve you ..." she said, resisting the temptation at her lower part. I knew she couldn''t wait to enjoy my cock.


    "Very well." Then in one push, I plugged my cock in hers.


    "Agghhhh!" she yelped. Her body and head bent backwards slightly in shock. Her face turned red. Her hands gripped my back tightly, leaving faint scratch marks on it.


    Seeing her reaction, my lips went down and ovepped her lips to soothe her.


    "Am I too rough?" I asked as I released my kiss. I had to admit, I felt a great sense of pleasure when I put mine in one push and I did it without thinking twice.


    "Hah --- hah-hah ... I - I''m fine," she replied. But despite her answer, I knew I was doing it too harshly.


    "I''ll try to be gentler." My lips fell again to kiss the sides of her neck and ear.


    "Tell me if it still hurts," I said again. Then I started moving my waist back and forth slowly and raised my pace offer times. Our ragged breath and moans filled the room. In just a few minutes, she tightened her grips. I knew she was within her limits, and so was I since I already cum once. I sped up my pace.


    "Ahhh ... Ahh ... Argod --- I''m cumming ... I''m cum --- Annn." Loud screams from our mouth filled the room as we shot our hot load inside hers. A great satisfaction filled my body and my mind. An announcement appeared before me.


    [Dragon mating urge is over!]


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: Dispel.]


    [Dispel (Requires 1 Mana) - Skill used to remove negative status effects from the target. The chance of rate sess depends on base level]


    I let out a breath of satisfaction and smirked. This was the first time I cum twice in a row. I pulled my cock andy down at her side, positioning myself between S and Evelina. My semen dripped out of her pussy.


    "You did well ..." I said. A kissnded on her forehead. My hand gently stroked her blond hair.


    "Argod, let me clean you up ..." whispered Evelina weakly.


    "Are you sure you want to do it?" I made sure. I didn''t mind that, but she looked so tired.


    "Yes. I don''t want to waste it," she replied in the same voice.


    "Fine. Just don''t push yourself." And I ended it with a light kiss on her forehead.


    Evelina crawled down and started licking the remaining semen that still stuck on my cock. I ced my hand on the back of her head and brushed her hair as I turned to S who was on the other side of me.


    "S, does it still hurt?" I asked.


    S turned to me. I could see her sweat soaking her face.


    "A little ..." she whispered.


    My other hand rubbed S''s messy hair.


    "Take a rest," I said in a soft voice. Every now and then, I flinched as I endured the tingling sensation from Evelina''s licks.


    S nodded and smiled. Her eyes looked at me with a gentle gaze.


    "Your Majesty ... S is so happy now ..."


    "Why?" I asked.


    She snuggled closer to me.


    "Because S is your wife now ..." she said happily.


    <span>

 Chapter 41. The War Plan I

    Chapter 41. The War n I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 41. The War n I


    - Dong! - Dong! - Dong!


    The bell sounds from the city tower chimed 12 times, indicating it was noon. Eir stepped his feet down the red corridor to the King''s chamber to wake Argod up like what the king ordered him to do. Previously he had also escorted General Guillotine and Chancellor An to the king''s office. Besides that, he also sent a messenger to wake Al up since he went to sleep after he finished discussing with the king.


    "Good afternoon, Sir Eiron," said the guards as he arrived in front of the King''s chamber.


    Eir nodded slightly.


    "Good afternoon," he replied. Then after he opened the door and entered the room.


    "It''s noon already?" I said in a casual tone as I turned to Eir who had just entered my room. Right now, I was standing in front of the big mirror and already wore my uniform, while S and Evelina who were tidying up my zer had also put on their clothes.


    Eir walked over to us and bowed.


    "Your Majesty, Chancellor An and General Guillotine are waiting for you at your office." He didn''t expect Argod to wake up earlier than he expected. Apart from that he also immediately noticed the Mark of Bride on S''s neck which meant this was another good news for the Dragon Tribe.


    "Very well." After those words out of my mouth, Evelina and S retreated a step and lowered their heads slightly.


    "Everything is ready, Your Majesty," they said.


    "Thank you," I said. My hand fixed the other end of my sleeve as I turned towards Evelina.


    "Get some rest, I''ll send someone to your room after I''m done discussing."


    Evelina bowed politely.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Even though I didn''t want to take her because I was afraid she was too tired after serving me, I had no other choice since it was my first trip, after all, I didn''t know how far things changed after 10 years of my absence.


    Then I turned to S.


    "I hope you can make my order."


    "S understands, Your Majesty," said S happily. Since the Dragon Tribe''s enemies had started attacking Draconis, I requested S to craft something for me. At least even if the war was unavoidable, I wanted to minimize the casualties as much as I could.


    After a slight nod, I walked towards the exit.


    "Let''s go." And Eir followed me from behind.


    As soon as I came out of my room, I turned to one of the guards.


    "Ask Sarah to tidy up my room," I ordered. We were just ''having fun'' and S''s virgin blood was still on my bed, so I needed Sarah to change my bedsheet.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Then the guard carried out my order.


    Meanwhile, I resumed my steps toward my office. Swiftly, some of the guards who were waiting outside of my room also followed me.


    "Is Al awake yet?" I asked without turning my gaze to Eir who was walking beside me.


    "I''ve sent a servant to wake him up, Your Majesty," replied Eir.


    "Good." He already made me the potions all night. Of course, I understood why he was so tired, but I also needed his presence to discuss several things with the others. Besides, though Al''s level above mine, my stamina and regeneration were better than him because of my bloodline.


    Two guards opened a ck door with the gold King''s crown ornament that adorned it for me and Eir. While the other guards who were following us stopped and bowed.


    As soon as I entered the room, two men who were sitting in the room quickly got up from their chairs. One of them was a man in his mid 40''s with ck hair and a serious face, he was Chancellor An. Next to him was a man the same age as me with red hair and a cold face, he was General Guillotine. And like all Dragon tribe officials, they wore a simr uniform as Eir even though Guillotine was a General. Since every dragon tribe already had our own armour and that armour exceeded the best armour made by any cksmith.


    "Your Majesty," Chancellor An and General Guillotine bowed to greet me.


    I raised my hand, asking them to skip formalities as my feet continued to move to the chair behind myrge desk that was filled with stacks of documents on either side. I had been asleep for 10 years, so those stacks of documents were normal things. Unfortunately, before taking care of these documents I had to concentrate on regaining my power first. Besides, though that pile of documents was intimidating, I knew Chancellor An was doing his best. If not, maybe the stacks were higher than this. I sat on my chair and Eir was standing by my side. While Chancellor An and General Guillotine sat in front of me.


    A breath escaped from my mouth to calm myself down before I spoke to them. My face looked serious.


    "I''m sure you already know why I called you here from Eir," I started our conversation. Then I turned to General Guillotine.


    "I''ll start with your report."


    After that, we spent the next half an hour discussing the Minotaur tribe''s attack on the western border which mostly concentrated on the Firestone Fortress. A crystal that projected images about that ce''s situation with topography and the enemy''s camp on the western border were on my desk. ording to General Guillotine''s report, his troops managed to hold them back even though the attack had been going on for a month since we had a huge advantage over our elements. Besides that with aerial advantages, even without battle mounts, my troops could disrupt their attack formation easily. It was just, without my permission, my troops couldn''t attack the Minotaur tribe and could only defend themselves. On the other hand, I saw another oddity about the attack, since the Minotaur''s attack was only led by amander, not a general like usual. Also, their troops were not on arge scale, as if they were just ying with Draconis. But the problem was if they were just ying around or trying to mock me, why should their game cost their troops lives? In addition, it didn''t make sense if the king of the Minotaur tribe that stupid.


    ¡°Your Majesty, in my opinion, they only want to mock us to show our ipetence. Even if they are harmless, we cannot allow them to continue doing this. We must destroy them immediately before the Orc tribe arrives. Therefore allow me to bring my troops to attack their camp, " said General Guillotine, closing his report as he lowered his head. While I remained silent. My elbow was on the desk and my clenched fist was in front of my mouth. My eyes were fixed on the crystal image in front of me. My brain was thinking hard about this problem. This indeed looked simple and too easy since our military strength''s differences were too high. And of course, this was nonsense, since I knew the tribe kings were not that stupid. Besides, if I ordered my troops to attack the Minotaurs, it would be the same as telling the other tribes that I was awake.


    Then my eyes caught something suspicious on the Minotaur Camp''s map. I reached out my hand at the map and moved my hands in opposite directions, imitating the opening motion so I could see the area I wanted more clearly.


    "What is this?" I asked General Guillotine as my index finger pointed to an image simr to a mining cave.


    "That is where their cksmiths make their weapons, Your Majesty," replied General Guillotine.


    "They took their cksmiths into the battlefield?" I said in disbelief.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I didn''t believe this either, so I ordered a spy to find out about it and infiltrate the cave. And this is the result." General Guillotine stretched out his hand to touch the crystal in front of us and the image turned into a cave view filled with Minotaurs who were busy making weapons. This time I caught another oddity in that image.


    I pointed at arge hole that looked bright in the darkness of the cave.


    "Has the spy checked this ce?" I asked.


    General Guillotine pointed to a Minotaur carrying several semi-finished weapons in that picture.


    "As you can see, that ce is their forging ce, Your Majesty. That''s why my spy didn''t check it out."


    "It''s not their forging ce," I said confidently.


    General Guillotine frowned in confusion.


    I caught the confusion since the hole looked like the usual Dragon Tribe''s forging ce. That''s why I exined my statement.


    "Do you forget it? They are Minotaurs not Dragons like us. Their weakness is fire, they don''t have arge forging ce like our cksmith''s," I reminded him. All Dragon tribe cksmiths did have arge forging ce that usually looked like a room or a cave, even our smallest ce should be able to contain one adult dragon since he would enter with his weapon and be burned in that ce as well as forge his weapon directly there. As the result, no one could melt the dragon tribe''s weapons. Therefore, the dragon tribe cksmith usually had a high fire resistance.


    After hearing my words, General Guillotine gasped as he realized his mistake.

 Chapter 42. The War Plan II

    Chapter 42. The War n II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 42. The War n II


    General Guillotine''s eyes shifted to the image from the crystal in front of him.


    "That''s mean ..."


    "Yes, they are nning something and after hearing your report I think I know what," I said. I had to admit the Minotaur''s n was neat and brilliant. If it weren''t because of thebination of information I got based on Argod''s memory and my modern knowledge since I yed strategy video games a lot, maybe I couldn''t guess this right away.


    I exined my guess to them, the possibility that the Minotaurs were making underground tunnels to break through Draconis defences and the troops that they sent to attack the Firestone Fortress was only a diversion to cover up their activity. Since even though the Minotaurs wanted to hide it, we would suspect them since no tribe came to the other''s tribe border and built a smithy ce near the other tribe outpost for no reason. Although they would have difficulty to move around in the ground because of theirrge bodies, they possessed earth element mana. It would help them to move around. Also, I could guess, this was one of the reasons why the Orc Tribe wanted to join them.


    "Send our Spy Worms to investigate the ce to find out more about the tunnels, as well as send more reinforcement troops there," I ordered. Even though the best option was to attack them while the tunnels weren''t ready yet, things weren''t that easy. To make sure our attack was sessful, I had to send at least three-quarters of the Firestone Fortress'' troops, which meant that Fortress would be temporarily empty. If the tunnels had managed to reach the Fortress, then they could take the opportunity to ambush the Fortress through the underground. And that was tantamount to handing the Fortress over to them.


    If I ordered to mobilize only half of my troops to attack their camp, if the Minotaurs ambushed my assault troops, I would only make unimportant sacrifices. Besides, with only half the defensive troops remaining, I would only give the Minotaurs more chance to prate our defences easily. The first step I had to take now was to investigate the tunnels and prevent them from breaching our border via underground. If the tunnels hadn''t reached our borders, we could attack their camp right away. If the tunnels reached our border, we must destroy them immediately because dragons had disadvantages in underground battles, since we were half aerial creatures.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," replied General Guillotine.


    Then I turned to Chancellor An.


    "I hope you can help Guillotine to prepare the troops'' needs."


    "I understand, Your Majesty," replied Chancellor An.


    "Now what do you need to report to me?" I asked Chancellor An.


    Chancellor An told his reports, especially regarding Draconis'' progress during my absence. I was quite amazed by all of it since even though some problems had urred, they were able to solve them properly. Besides that, like Eir, Chancellor An and General Guillotine also had the Mark of Servant, as well as some dragon tribe high nobles, especially those who had important positions in government. So they couldn''t lie to me. That was a hard rule in the dragon tribe. That''s why, for the dragon tribe, the nobles would rise with the king, but also would fall with the king. It was the king who yed an important role in this empire.


    "What''s left behind is facing the Witch Tribe''s delegation," said Chancellor An, closing his report.


    I leaned my back against my chair and sighed.


    "When was thest time he sent his delegation?"


    "A week ago, Your Majesty," he replied.


    "A week ago ..." I muttered. Sooner orter I would have to face this. If the Witch tribe king''s goal was only to ask me to marry his youngest daughter, I would have epted it willingly. But it was not that easy, since, before a tribe King gave his daughter to a king or prince from another tribe, that person had to defeat the strongest warrior in that tribe or his rival if there were two candidates.


    My brain estimated how far I could buy my time and how many levels I could gain, also another possibility. For the time being, I could use the Minotaur tribe attack as an excuse to refuse the delegation''s visit, but after the war was over. I had to meet him immediately.


    "I think I can handle it ..." I muttered again. The Witch tribe''s mana element was shadow, as long as I could win against Uraugh, I could bring Evelina to visit the healer tribe and also take another legendary beast nearby there, Sris. It was a light element legendary beast so I should be able to handle them with that. But still¡­ I had to do everything carefully since I didn''t want to tarnish the Dragon King''s name. A small defeat would make me aughing stock for all Igixar. Also, it was not only about winning and losing but how I could maintain my tribe honour and dignity.


    "Is something wrong, Your Majesty?" Chancellor An looked confused at my serious expression.


    "Nothing." I quickly returned to my usual expression since I couldn''t possibly tell about my condition.


    "One more thing I will take a trip to pray for a week starting from tomorrow. I look forward to your help to protect this ce during my absence. Also since my departure is a secret, I hope you can prepare my double," I ordered.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," they replied, despite the confusion evident on their faces.


    In the middle of our conversation, the knocking sounds came. We turned towards the door as Al entered the room with an awkward smile on his lips since he waste. His messy hair and uniform made me sure he quickly went here at the moment he opened his eyes. He closed the door behind him silently and bowed.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive myteness," he said in regret.


    "Take a seat," I said in a casual tone. He stayed up all night making my potions, of course, he was tired. After all, our stamina waspletely different.


    He nodded and took a seat at Chancellor An''s side as he nodded politely to them. And they also responded with a slight nod as a simple greeting.


    "Al, do you have any idea how to spy on The Witch King?" I asked. I was sure this question would make his drowsiness go away.


    As expected, his half sleepy eyes opened wide the moment I mentioned that.


    "Of course I have," he said without hesitation.


    "Your Majesty, why do you want to spy on the Witch King? Doesn''t he just want to make sure our alliance is still in his favour or not?" asked Chancellor An.


    "That''s why I sent spies to him. So far, the Witch King has never questioned anything about our alliance, yet he suddenly sent his delegation to check on me. Isn''t that strange?"


    "Isn''t it because this has something to do with Princess Thiphania?" said Chancellor An.


    I smirked.


    "Are you sure the Witch King is that simple?" Callum Eldridge Shadowsoul, the Witch King was not a simple person. Although no one doubted his power as a king, he was often ying tricks rather than fighting directly, especially when it came to his tribe''s interest. In fact, he did not hesitate, sacrificing innocent people, even his tribe''s members to avoid the war. One of his victims was Al''s family. That''s why Al was exiled from his homnd despite his innocence, it was also the main reason why Al hated the Witch tribe royal family. Although I could understand Callum''s reason since sacrificing some people for peace was amon thing for a king, but I didn''t like his way since it was a cowardly act for me.


    "What do you think he is up to, Your Majesty?" asked Al curiously.


    I leaned my body forward and put my elbows on the desk, my hands crossed in front of my chin.


    "Of course because he wants to avoid the war between his tribe and another tribe by giving his youngest daughter to me."


    They frowned at my statement.


    "Based on how he acted, I guess there was another royal family that forced him to make an alliance and he didn''t want it. And since he used his daughter to tie a close rtionship with me, the offer should havee from our opponent. The Witch King tried to counter that tribe''s offer with us and give his daughter as the reward. "I would say it was a cheap price since he had an alliance with me from the very beginning. Meanwhile, after hearing my words, Al quickly caught what he had to investigate. He had to find out which the tribe who bid on the Witch King was, also spying on Princess Thiphania.


    "Besides, it also doesn''t rule out other possibilities," I continued.


    "What is that?" asked Al.


    "This could be The Witch King''s tactic to weaken us. After he seeded to make us kill each other, he would the one who attacked us. I just hope my guess is wrong." But of all my allies, the Witch King was the most untrusted person for me since he had too many tricks up his sleeve. That''s why I had to estimate the worst. But of course, I could prevent it by showing him Draconis'' brilliant victory and making Princess Thiphania my wife.

 Chapter 43. The War Plan III

    Chapter 43. The War n III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 43. The War n III


    Hearing my statement, Al smirked bitterly as a breath came out of his mouth.


    "We better watch out of him." His anger and hatred were evident in his eyes and his tone of voice as his mind recalled how the Witch King ndered him and nearly executed him.


    "We don''t know what''s on his mind," continued Al.


    I realized it and tried to calm Al.


    "Al, I''ll remind you again. This is just my guess. I''m saying this so all of you can keep an eye on Callum. I could be wrong," I reminded him. I didn''t want to make any assumptions before I investigated things clearly. On the other hand, with my limited power, I couldn''t let my guard down. To be honest, I preferred to give this mission to General Guillotine since I was afraid Al would mix it with his personal grudge. But the Witch King was a cautious man, it took a special way and a certain strategy to approach him and only Al knew how.


    From my words, Al caught my intentions and worries.


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. I won''t mix my personal grudge with this investigation," said Al. He knew that despite all the Witch King''s mistreatment of him in the past, he was investigating this as a Draconis'' Royal Magician, not Almeric Griga Bevier. His investigation results and his reports would give a big influence on the king''s decision and many people''s lives in two tribes. Therefore he had to make it as objective as possible.


    "Then I will count on you," I said.


    Al nodded.


    "Thank you for your trust, Your Majesty," said Al politely.


    "Is there any other report you need to tell me?" I asked them again.


    "Nothing, Your Majesty," replied Al. But despite his answer, from the look in his eyes, I could tell his mind wasn''t there. It seemed that his mind was busy thinking about how he could sneak the spy into the Dark Illusion Pce (The Witch tribe''s pce). Just like the name, that pce was surrounded by illusion magic. Therefore Al had to prepare and organize everything well.


    "Have you told His Majesty about the Undead tribe?" said General Guillotine out of blue. He was quite confused since even though that was an important matter, no one discussed it. In addition, he remembered when Al told him about this, Al looked worried and asked his corporation to prepare his troops if that tribe tried to cause trouble.


    "What happened with the Undead Tribe? Are you covering something important from me again?" I asked Al in a displeased tone.


    Instantly, Al and Eir looked panicked. But they couldn''t me General Guillotine since he didn''t know my condition. While Guillotine looked confused since it was unusual for Al and Eir to cover things like this from me.


    "I don''t mean to cover it up, Your Majesty. But it''s been a month since they haven''t made any movement. That''s why I decided to postpone my report. Besides, I''ve ordered my spies to keep their eyes on them," Al replied as he lowered his head. While Eir showed the same expression and gesture.


    "Tell me what happened?" I demanded. Unlike the Minotaur and Orc Tribe who positioned themselves as my opponent. The Undead tribe put their position in the grey area. They were a neutral tribe who didn''t want to interfere with the problem in Igixar. That''s why they rarely made significant movements. But my ten years absence could changed everything.


    Al sighed since he couldn''t avoid this question anymore and told me everything. How did he detect the unusual magic power in the Undead Tribe territory at the north of Draconis. How did his spies find the rampaging Undead killing and eating the monsters alive with neither intelligence nor consciousness. Even though it only happened in their territory, it didn''t mean that we could let our guard down. Surprisingly even with that strange situation, the Undead King didn''t say anything. While his queen only said that it was just some kind of gue or rather a curse that attacked the Undead Tribes'' energy orb stability. ording to Al''s spy information, it had been a month since the Undead tribe had been much calmer. They also tightened their guard around their border to prevent the rampaging undead attacking the other tribes. The queen also ordered her subordinates to catch those rampaging undead and take them somewhere so the magicians could stabilize their energy orbs.


    I listened to Al''s report as my mind deep in thought.


    <i>''Is something happened in the Underworld?''</i> That was the first thought that crossed my mind since the Undead Tribe was different from other tribes, though they had the same consciousness and intelligence as well as personalities as the other tribes. If other tribes had a heart and brain as the centre of our life, then the Undead Tribe had an energy orb located in their chest as the centre of their life. Moreover, even though they had muscles, they did not have blood like other creatures and could not feel any pain unless someone attacked their orb. And the orb power source came from the underworld energy. To maintain stability, the Undead tribe and Underworld had different rulers. In addition, the Underworld was inhabited by a different tribe, the Demon tribe and rather than a king, a queen ruled that ce. The funny thing was, even though Undead and Demon sounded like close siblings, but in Igixar those two territories'' rules never got along. If it weren''t for their duty and obligation to maintain Igixar''s stability, they would have killed each other a long time ago. Besides that, the Undead tribe and Demon tribe couldn''t enter each other''s territory, of course except the Undead King and The Demon Queen themselves.


    Apart from that, I also noticed another oddity. Why didn''t the Undead King say anything? But it was his queen that gave the orders? Even though I didn''t know the Undead King personally, at least he should maintain his honour as a ruler. I was not sure why he allowed his wife to step over him to make such an important decision, especially about his tribe. Unless ...


    "Is the Undead King sick?" I made a wild guess since that was the only thing that crossed my head. It could be that the curse also affected the king''s orb.


    "I do not know, Your Majesty. But my spy said he had note out of his Pce in a long time," replied Al.


    Indeed, this problem was still a mystery to us, so I couldn''t guess what happened. But judging from Al''s information, this should not be rted to Draconis directly and we could dy it for the time being. Not like the Minotaur, Orc or Witch tribe''s issue. After all, at least, I had to reach level 70 to break through the underworld''s gates. Also that I couldn''t enter the ce carelessly, since I could only go there alone. If I didn''t have proper preparation, who knew what would happen to me there?


    "Find out more about the Undead King''s condition and the mysterious curse. Also, tighten the security near their territory," I ordered.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," replied Al.


    "Is there anything else?" I continued. With Chancellor An and General Guillotine here, Eir and Al should not be able to hide anything again.


    Al reported a few things that happened to other tribes especially their restlessness of my absence, but there wasn''t any significant movement of them so right now all I could do was ce spies to watch over them.


    "Since there''s nothing else to discuss, I''ll end our meeting here," I said.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," they replied.


    "We''ll continue again after I return from my trip." Without further ado, I got up from my chair and walked to the exit followed by Eir.


    <span>

 Chapter 44. The King First Trip

    Chapter 44. The King First Trip


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 44. The King First Trip


    "Call Evelina and S to the dining hall," I ordered one of the guards in front of my office. I decided to have lunch with them before going to the Dragonfire Desert.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Then he immediately carried out my orders.


    As Eir and I walked towards the dining room, I realized Eir kept watching me.


    "What do you want to say?" I said without turning my gaze at him.


    Eir looked confused to convey it or rather there was a fear mixed with high admire in him. Even though Argod lost his power, how he tried to get his power back and Argod''s fast progress, made everyone shocked in amazement. Now, Argod showed another quality, how he could predict his enemy''s strategy and take a precautionary one step ahead of his enemies. Eir realized after Argod woke up, he became much sharper. Eir believed Al, General Guillotine and Chancellor An also realized this since it was obvious from their expressions.


    Seeing Eir just staring at me, I spoke again.


    "Speak up." Our feet continue to walk down the corridor.


    "I don''t know how to convey this to you, Your Majesty. I can only say --- you are truly incredible. It''s an honour to serve you and be your assistant," said Eir since he didn''t know how he could express his amazement.


    His words made me turn to him and stare at him with a frown in confusion.


    "Are you sick or something?"


    He lowered his head.


    "Forgive me if my words offended you, Your Majesty. I only said what was on my mind."


    Even though I was a little confused, I let it slide since I was sure that was not a bad thing. Two guards opened the dining hall''s door for me and Eir. While the other guards who were following us stopped and bowed.


    "Good afternoon, Your Majesty," said Sarah and the other servants as they bowed politely.


    I replied with a slight nod without stopping my steps and continued walking towards my chair. We sat in our seat.


    After a short wait, Evelina and S arrived and we started our lunch. And as usual, Sarah served strange and weird food in front of me. Even one of them looked like a frogspawn mixed with cockroach eggs. But I ate it nonchntly despite its appearance made my old self shudder in disgust. The taste? Of course, it was the same as the food in a five-star restaurant, so I believed I wouldn''t have a stomach ache because of it.


    I put down my ss, indicating that I had finished my meal and took a silk napkin to clean my mouth. Swiftly, the servants tidied up the tes and cutlery.


    Sarah bowed to me.


    "Do you want something else?" she asked politely.


    "That''s enough. Thank you," I replied.


    Then Sarah turned to S.


    "Lady S?"


    S shook her head.


    "Thank you, Sarah. But S''s full now," she replied.


    "Then I''ll take my leave." Sarah bowed and I replied with a slight nod.


    "Your Majesty, S also wants to return to S''s room," she said as she jumped down from her chair.


    I guessed she wanted to make my order.


    "Don''t push yourself. Take a rest, if you''re tired, okay?" I reminded her. Her creation would be an important weapon for me, but S''s health was the most important.


    "Okay," replied S with a smile. After that she left with Sarah and the other servants, leaving the three of us behind.


    "I will change my clothes for a moment. We''ll meet at the West Earth gates in 15 minutes," I said.


    As I was standing up, Evelina suddenly asked.


    "Your Majesty, should I help you?"


    "It''s fine. You also have to change your clothes," I said as my eyes pointed at her clothes which clearly showed her status as a healer tribe''s princess.


    "We''ll meet again at the gate."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." After that, I got up from my chair and walked towards the exit.


    ------


    I sighed as my eyes looked at my reflection in the mirror inside my chamber.


    <i>''This should be enough.'' </i>Currently, I had changed my uniform with a long-sleeved ck shirt, covered in a ck leather vest and ck trousers. It was amoner hunter outfit. I also covered my head with a hood and used Tonic of camouge to cover my horns and change my eyes like the eyes of other Dragon Tribemoners.


    I turned and walked out of my chamber.


    "Your Majesty." The guards bowed and greeted me. Even though they looked confused with my unusual outfit, they still followed me but I raised my hand, ordering them to remain in their position.


    Swiftly they stopped and lowered their heads.


    I stepped down the corridor past the servants who were staring at me in confusion and an unfamiliar manner. Even some of the guards blocked me since they suspected me. But after I opened my hood and showed my tattoo that I was the king, they quickly apologized and made the way for me. But of course, I ordered them to keep their mouths shut about this beforehand.


    As I walked, the red corridor turned into an opened corridor. The sunlight followed by the gentle breeze brushing my face and my bangs. The scenery around me turned into an open field, the ground covered with strong dark red stones


    "KKKKKRRRRRR!" Three Yegaun''s growling sound greeted me followed by the stomping sounds. asionally they struggled impatiently, but the guards holding their reins held back their movements.


    "Your Majesty." Eir and Evelina who were standing near the beasts that were much bigger than them, as well as the guards, greeted me and bowed.


    I replied with a slight nod. Like me, Eir was also wearing a hunter outfit as well as Evelina.


    "Is everything ready?" I asked as my feet continued to move.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," replied Eir.


    "Good," I replied simply.


    My steps stopped in front of one of the fiercest ck Yegaun there.


    "KKKKKRRRRRR!" he growled again and showed his sharp teeth. His red eyes red at me. I stretched out my hand and patted the side of his head casually, but in contrast to my gentle gesture, my eyes looked at him filled with intimidation.


    "Krrrrrr!" he growled in a lower voice after he realized who I was. But only briefly, he finally hid his teeth and lowered his head.


    "Good boy," Iplimented him.


    After a few taps on the side of his face, I walked over to his side as my hand rubbed his body and stroked his coarse fur. Then without further ado, I grabbed the reins and jumped into the saddle on his back. There was a strange feeling in me since I had never ridden a horse before or learned to ride a motorbike, yet I could ride that strange beast. Even I could maintain my bnce easily.


    Eir and Evelina jumped on their Yegaun''s back and the guards released their grips. The Yegauns started moving and rocking in excitement since it meant they would be leaving soon. I pulled the reins in my hand and kicked my Yegaun''s side, making him walk to the gate. Eir and Evelina were behind me.


    "Open the gate!" shouted Eir.


    The guards opened arge, tall red gate with a huge Draconis Empire''s crest in gold in the centre and followed by a loud chime from the tower guard.


    Slowly the Dragon Cross City''s sight became clearer. A street with some people standing on the side of it entered my vision. Their heads and eyes looked at us in curiosity. Those people looked so magical since even though their appearances were different, they were able to be friends with one another.


    "Let''s go," I said as I kicked my Yegaun''s side and we started moving out of the Pce.


    <b>Author Note :</b>


    <b>Dun forget to check out my Patreon~</b>


    <b>Thank you for supporting me and this novel.</b>


    <b>Patreon-members:</b>


    Eric Staind,Alvin Leung,William Rodriguez, Christopher Bidwell, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Austin Applegate, Agideon, Gregory, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, LoneWolf, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera,Didrik Sagafos, Redfuio, Puggan Se, Daniel Cortez, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Jaycob Strunk, Grundy00,Riley, Milestone, Od-Man, Andrew Desmond,Rikashi Shiarimoto,Skyler Ting,Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, Trevor Martinez, Logan, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Ethan chen,Tobias Alkd,JTOKING,Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah,merc8,Cameron Taylor,Joseph Bentley,Sentinel, nn nickelberry, Russell Davidson,HamDaniel,Brandon Bradley,regenschabe, Casey E Maupin,Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87,Torrinth,Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Alzein, Akhil, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Warwulfv,Jay Owens, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Bar¨¢th B¨¢lint, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp¨ªroz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno¨¦ Smith, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Shae D, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321,LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster,, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click

 Chapter 45. Dragonfire Desert I

    Chapter 45. Dragonfire Desert I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 45. Dragonfire Desert I


    "GROOOARRRRR!" An angry roar sounded loudly from three Korrodoo, huge giant ck lizard-shaped monsters with the size of two big elephants that dashed to me. Their mouths were slightly ajar, exposing their sharp teeth at us. His long poisonous tongues were ready to stick out to catch anyone within its range and swallowed it. His feet, which were covered with sharp nails, moved swiftly, stomping the short green blue grass all around us. The heavy stomping sound came every time its feet stomped the ground.


    [Name: Korrodoo]


    [Level 41]


    [Type: Brute]


    [Element: Earth]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP: 577/577]


    [Mana: 164/164]


    [ATK: 328]


    [M.ATK: 65]


    [DEF: 123]


    [Skills: Sharp Bite, Poison Tongue, Poison w]


    I knew the monsters were above my level, but rather than running away or dodging, I spurred my Yegaun and ran straight towards it. The warm wind brushed my face and ruffled my hair since my hood was open. Even though my eyes were fixed on those monsters, every now and then, I checked my surroundings with my Dragon Vision, making sure the monsters that were watching me didn''t move from their ce. I could say this skill was very useful for me since I could detect all the enemies around me, even if they hid behind rocks, trees, in the ground or even try to attack me from the air since the skill showed their position as if I was using infrared goggles. Not only that, I could even detect the monsters'' level and type that were hiding around me.


    "Evelina!" I ordered without taking my eyes off those monsters.


    My voice dissolved Evelina''s thoughts who had been staring at me in amazement. Since even though we had encountered a lot of monsters and passed through this savanna for an hour, I hadn''t slowed down my Yegaun or stopped. I kept moving forward like a jockey spurred his horse at a horserace. She directed her staff to me who was not far ahead of her.


    [Evelina Lavinia Iaoth gave you Power Boost!]


    [Your ATK and MATK have increased by 100%]


    [Evelina Lavinia Iaoth gave you elerate!]


    [Your SPD has increased by 100%]


    At the same time, I recast my other skills.


    <span><i>''Adrenaline Surge! Dragon Armor! ''


    </i>


    [Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    [Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    [Power Boost has been activated.]


    [elerate has been activated.]


    [ATK: 200 + 100+ 200]


    [M.ATK: 200 + 100 +200]


    [DEF: 96 + 48]


    [SPD: 96 + 48 +96]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    Then I used my Mana Weapon.


    <i>''All Weapons!''</i>


    This time the weapons didn''t appear in my hands, but they appeared at my sides and were floating in the mid-air since I controlled them with my telekic skill. While my Gauntlet covered my hands up to my shoulders.


    [7 Weapons are in your control. ]


    I swung my hand forward and the weaponsunched towards the front monster. While my bazooka and revolvers fired by themselves.


    Seeing my attack, the monster tried to ward it off by moving his tongue to repel it. I smirked, my hand moved to control my weapons as my other hand held the reins. My weapons dodged it and flew away before sliding back at him. At the same time, my bazooka''s bulletnded on his foot, causing him to stop and fall. His blood, which was in disgustingly green colour, streamed down to the grass below.


    [You have shot a Korrodoo for 387 HP.]


    [A Korrodoo is in heavy bleeding effect.]


    [Its HP will decrease by 5 points per second]


    [Its Speed will decrease by 80%.]


    While the monster managed to block two of my revolvers'' shots with his tongue. Then I moved my hand downwards, controlling my other weapons to stab his body from behind.


    [Overkill!]


    [You have cut a Korrodoo for 377 HP]


    [You have cut a Korrodoo for 366 HP]


    [You have cut a Korrodoo for 361 HP]


    [You have cut a Korrodoo for 371 HP]


    The monster died, but his friend charged in from behind and trampled it nonchntly.


    "GROOOARRRRR!" Quickly, those monsters ran toward me.


    Without wasting time, I reached out to them and used my other skill.


    <i>''zing Orb!''</i>


    Thirty-four reddish-orange fireballs with dense energy swirling in them appeared before me and as I moved my hand, those orbs rushed towards one of the monsters like a bunch of cannonballs.


    The monster tried to dodge, even brushed my orbs off with his tongue and tail, but in vain. Like my Mana Weapon skill, I controlled the orbs with my telekic skill, causing them to fly around it like naughty fireflies and avoiding the attacks. Then in one fell swoop, I dropped the orbs on that monster. Even though it managed to dodge half of it, it couldn''t avoid the others.


    [Elemental Critical Hit!]


    [Overkill!]


    [You have shot a Korrodoo for 377 HP] X12


    (zing Orb''s damage is only half of Argod''s attack damage, but it counts as 2X because the earth element is weak with the fire element)


    In an instant, the mes devoured the monster''s body and only extinguished after its body turned to ashes.


    Thest Korrodoo lunged at me. Since I was about to enter its attack range, I controlled my weapons with my telekic again.


    - Bang! - Bang!


    Even though he managed to ward off my bazooka''s bullet, one of my revolver''s bullets managed tond in his eye.


    [You have shot a Korrodoo for 387 HP.]


    "GROOOOAAAARRR !!" He screamed in pain and went on a rampage. His eyes were closed and green blood flowed from there.


    [A Korrodoo is in bleeding effect.]


    [Its Sight will decrease by 50%]


    [Its HP will decrease by 2 points per second]


    Like before, I moved my other weapons to attack it. But that monster went berserk and brushed off all my weapons.


    When I arrived in front of it, as that Korrodoo was busy shaking off my weapons, I swung the reins in my hand, ordering my Yegaun to jump over him and when my Yegaun''s feetnded on his back, my hand grabbed mynce that was flying towards me and thrust it into his back.


    [You have cut a Korrodoo for 378 HP]


    "KKKKKRRRRRR!" My Yegaun''s growl signified my victory. Then I spurred my Yegaun as my hand continued to hold onto mynce which was still stuck in the monster''s back, creating a deep cut behind me, tearing off his skin, showing his flesh with a spray of blooding out of it. And when I reached the end of his body, I swung the reins in my hand once again. My Yegaun jumped and continued to move forward, leaving the monster''s corpses behind. While my hand pulled out mynce and spun it before I cancelled my Mana Weapon.


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 35. HP +50, Mana + 20, ATK and MATK + 5, DEF and SPD +2]


    [HP: 1950/1950] [Mana: 780/780]


    [ATK: 220]  [M.ATK: 220]


    [SPD: 98]   [DEF: 98]


    <i>''Not bad,'' </i>I thought as my smirk appeared on my lips. I didn''t expect that bybining my other offensive skills with my telekic, I could defeat the monsters so easily, though they were above my level, though before they could even attack me. That''s why I was able to raise my level faster.


    I took a nce at Eir and Evelina who were following me from behind. Behind them, a group of Greedy Hyenas feasted the monster corpses, while a group of Corpse Crows who had been watching us alsonded and enjoyed the free food, just like the food chain was running here. The strong would eat the weak, but when the strong die, the corpse would be food for the weak. Nothing would be wasted in the wild.


    My gaze returned to the front since those monsters were below level 10, besides, they didn''t bother me anyway, so I let them go. My eyes continued to watch around me. Since we passed Warmbell Town 10 minutes ago, we should have entered the Dragonfire Desert territory soon. I didn''t stop at the town on purpose since I needed to arrive in the desert before dusk. I nned to stop in the town to take a walk and check the ce on my way home.

 Chapter 46. Dragonfire Desert II

    Chapter 46. Dragonfire Desert II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 46. Dragonfire Desert II


    Evelina and Eir spurred their Yegaun to follow Argod as their eyes stared at him in amazement, not believing what they saw. Before they left, they thought both of them would act as Argod''s guards since the closer they got to Dragonfire Desert, the monsters around them would get more aggressive and have a higher level. Moreover, wild monsters were different from those on the training ground because the monsters would attack from random directions, even hiding and making an ambush.


    But beyond their expectations, Argod could face them alone by just requesting Evelina''s support skills. Also, this was the first time they had seen someonebine two different skills to attack. Since before the curse disappeared, Argod had never done it. With that, Argod could face all of his opponents from a distance without any injury nor stopping or decreasing their speed.


    <i>''Did he really lose his power?'' </i>Evelina started to doubt her own Analyze skill since not only Argod''s progress was too fast but the way he controlled his power was beyond his old habits, as if he didn''t lose his power at all. But either way, Evelina felt calmer since Argod seemed to be catching up quickly.


    Meanwhile, seeing Argod''s progress, Eir felt much more optimistic that the king would regain his strength soon before the other tribes realized his condition.


    As minutes passed, the scenery around us began to change. The ground which was previously covered by grass with trees began to change into a reddish-orange desert resembling the colour of the Dragon Tribe''s fire. That''s why this ce was called the Dragonfire Desert. The trees were reced by strange green cactus with a red strange flower at the top. Big tough and strong ''leaves'' that resemble aloe vera grew around it, making it a natural barrier from both storms and monsters. Several dead trees were also seen there. The humidity around us decreased as we continued to spur our Yegaun into the desert farther and farther away. The heat from the suns above our heads became hotter and the temperature around us rose. As the heat bit our skin, our hands put on our hood to protect our heads from the heat. Besides, it was different from before, we slowed down our Yegaun so that their feet were not stuck in the sand.


    I swept my gaze around me in caution since it was my first time in a desert area like this. Carpet of sand covered our path as far as my eyes could see, but that was just in in sight. Because my Dragon Vision caught several monsters hiding under the sand as well as stalking us from the air. But since they hadn''t attacked us, I wouldn''t attack them either. I raised my index finger and moved it in a circling motion, telling Eir and Evelina to be careful with our surroundings. While my attention remained on the front.


    As expected, after I gestured to them. A Ruthless Rattlesnake who hadn''t moved suddenly came out to the surface two hundred meters from my side and slithered towards me. His shape was ten times bigger than arge snake and had no eyes, instead, his skin was very sensitive to every movement and his ears were shaped like broad maple leaves very sensitive to sound. His fangs were very poisonous and had sharp spiky two tails. Reddish-brown scales covered his body.


    [Name: Ruthless Rattlesnake]


    [Level 44]


    [Type: Brute]


    [Element: Earth]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP: 660/660]


    [Mana: 132/132]


    [ATK: 351]


    [M.ATK: 62]


    [DEF: 120]


    [Skills: Sharp Tails, Poison Spit, Poison Fangs, Scale Armor]


    Looking at his skills, I knew I could only kill him with one way, which was, cut off his head. I pulled the reins in my hands to stop my Yegaun and use my skills.


    <i>''Adrenaline Surge! Dragon Armor! ''</i>


    At the same time, Evelina also stopped her Yegaun and cast her Power Boost and elerate on me.


    [Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    [Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    [Power Boost has been activated.]


    [elerate has been activated.]


    [ATK: 220 + 110+ 220]


    [M.ATK: 220 + 110 +220]


    [DEF: 98 + 49]


    [SPD: 98 + 49 +98]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    I extended my hand to the monster.


    <i>''zing Orb!''</i>


    Thirty-five fire orbs appeared in front of me, but unlike before, I didn''t throw them at that monster but kept it around me. When that monster was only less than 10 meters away from me, Iunched my fire orbs at that Ruthless Rattlesnake.


    The monster stopped but it didn''t evade.


    - Boom! - Boom! - Boom!


    Explosions apanied by smoke surrounded the monster''s body, creating a strong wind from the explosions that wereing from and rmed the other monsters around us. I could see some of them decided to avoid our battle and fled in another direction, especially the low-level monsters. Although the explosions looked deadly, they did not give any damage to the monster.


    Eir and Evelina gasped. They know what I did was a fatal mistake. Because that monster couldn''t be defeated without beheading it. Evelina got ready to cast her Mana Barrier, getting ready if Argod couldn''t handle the monster. While Eir shifted one of his hands to approach the sword in his belt. His eyes were fixed on the monster.


    But of course, I expected this, because all I wanted was to create a diversion so I could attack it easily since this monster was very sensitive to sound and touch.


    <i>''Honor! Pride! ''</i>


    I summoned my double sword as my wings appeared on my back. As fast as I could, I jumped at the monster and moved my double sword in a cross-motion right around his neck, separating his head in one sh.


    [Overkill!]


    [You have cut a Ruthless Rattlesnake for 430 HP] X2


    [Your enemy has been defeated!]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    - Bruk!


    The monster''s head fell onto the sand as I jumped back to my Yegaun. While red blood gushed from its neck and drenched the surroundings, turning the sand around it into blood-red colour. Quickly, I stretched my hand in front of it and used my Mana Barrier.


    A transparent wall protected me.


    [A barrier has been formed.]


    The barrier protected me from the monster''s blood and prevented the corpse from falling on me. Not only did we kill the monsters but we also had to avoid their smell and blood sticking to our bodies because some monsters had sharp senses of smells that were attracted to the other monsters'' blood scents.


    <i>''Ugh! That''s disgusting, ''</i>I thought as my eyes looked at the blood spray stuck onto my barrier. As soon as his body copsed onto the sand and didn''t move anymore, I cancelled my Mana Barrier and my Mana Weapon.


    A breath escaped my mouth as I turned to Eir and Evelina, my hands returned to the reins.


    "Let''s ---" My words stopped when I could see Eir and Evelina stiffened with their gazes on me. Evelina''s hand was ready to cast her skill. While Eir''s hand was ready to draw his sword.


    Noticing my gaze, they quickly lowered their hands and returned their hands to the reins. A nervous smile on their faces.


    "Shall we continue our journey, Your Majesty?" said Eir with an awkward grin.


    I sighed.


    "Let''s go."


    We were just about to move, but suddenly the ground below us shook like an earthquake. Our Yegaun stomped their feet repeatedly and their heads wagged restlessly. Their eyes swept around in caution.


    Our hands grabbed our reins tightly and tugged at them, trying to control our mounts. Our eyes also swept around us as we bnced our bodies.


    "KKKKRRRRRRRRR!" they growled.


    Even though there was nothing around us, with my Dragon Vision, I could see dozens of monsters approaching us from beneath the sand.


    <i>''Dammit! It''s an ambush! ''</i>


    <span><i>


    </i>

 Chapter 47. Dragonfire Desert III

    Chapter 47. Dragonfire Desert III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 47. Dragonfire Desert III


    In the middle of our Yegauns'' growls and chaos, my hands pulled the reins to calm my Yegaun down as I used my skill.


    <i>''Analyze!''</i>


    [Name: Cruel Crat]


    [Level 40]


    [Type: Insect]


    [Element: Earth]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP: 591/591]


    [Mana: 122/122]


    [ATK: 318]


    [M.ATK: 59]


    [DEF: 100]


    [Skills: Poison Tail, Poison Fangs, Web Trap, Ground Hole]


    I gasped as soon as I saw their Ground Hole skill.


    "We have to break through!" I ordered. The Ground Hole skill was a skill used to trap and pull its victims into the ground. This was amon skill for insect type monsters that live in deserts or sandy soil. If it was just one monster, it was fine by me, but since they came inrge numbers, I could imagine how big the hole would be. Indeed, Eir and I could fly to avoid their attacks, and I could take Evelina with me. But I didn''t want to sacrifice our Yegauns to those monsters. There was only one way to avoid this skill, which was to break through them and keep moving, as this skill was only effective on immobile victims. That''s why they intimidated us with the earthquake to keep us there.


    After themand left my mouth, we kicked our Yegauns'' side and charged towards them.


    "Evelina!"


    Without saying anything else, she directed her staff at me and used her skills.


    [Evelina Lavinia Iaoth gave you Power Boost!]


    [Your ATK and MATK have increased by 100%]


    [Evelina Lavinia Iaoth gave you elerate!]


    [Your SPD has increased by 100%]


    At the same time, I recast my other skills.


    <span><i>''Adrenaline Surge! Dragon Armor! ''</i>


    [Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    [Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    [Power Boost has been activated.]


    [elerate has been activated.]


    [ATK: 200 + 100+ 200]


    [M.ATK: 200 + 100 +200]


    [DEF: 96 + 48]


    [SPD: 96 + 48 +96]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    Then I pulled out my Double EXP Potion from my inventory and drank it in one gulp without taking my eyes off my targets. The empty sk in my hand disappeared as an announcement appeared before me.


    [Double EXP Potion''s effect has started!]


    [Time remaining: 59:56]


    Yes, even if I ordered to break through since those monsters attacked me in groups, this was a good chance to level up. There was no way I would waste this opportunity.


    Once they entered my range of attack, I used my skill on the three monsters in the front row.


    <i>''Earth Spike!''</i>


    Threerge spikes appeared beneath the monsters'' bodies, pushing them to the surface and throwing them into the air. Showing three monsters, half spiders, half ck scorpions as big as buses. Their sharp tails'' tips dripped purple poison. Their outer skins not only looked tough like normal scorpions but were also covered in coarse hair.


    "Tsk! Tsk! Tsk!" A strange clicking sound out of their mouths which were covered in two huge, sharp fangs.


    [You have pierced a Cruel Crat for 25 HP]


    [You have pierced a Cruel Crat for 26 HP]


    [You have pierced a Cruel Crat for 23 HP]


    Unfortunately, since the skill had the same element as the monsters, there wasn''t much damage done from it. But my goal was only to get them out of the ground. Without pausing, I used another skill.


    <i>''zing Orb!''</i>


    Thirty-five reddish-orange fireballs with dense energy swirling in them appeared before me. Swiftly, I moved my hand, throwing my orbs at them the mid-air.


    Noticing my attack, the monsters fired their webs to counter my orbs. I let some of my orbs burn their webs. While moving the others around to avoid it with my telekic skill andunching it at them.


    [Elemental Critical Hit!]


    [Overkill!]


    [You have shot a Cruel Crat for 401 HP] X 9


    [You have shot a Cruel Crat for 400 HP] X 9


    [You have shot a Cruel Crat for 403 HP] X 9


    And those Cruel Crats burned to ashes.


    <i>''Too bad, I can''t get this Spikes out more than that.''</i>


    Without stopping my movement or slowing down my speed, I used my Earth Spike skill and repeated it as before.


    The rumbles from the ground from my Earth Spike mixed with the explosion''s sounds from my zing Orb shouting through the sky as the monsters burned and turned to ashes. Beads of sweat on my forehead dripped down to my chin. With this many enemies, it was not only draining my mana but also consumed my concentration. Sometimes I had to control my Yegaun to dodge or jump to avoid their attacks. On the other hand, I also had to attack and defend with my Mana Barrier at the same time. Even though I had sharper senses and my movements were faster than others, it was not an easy task. But no matter how difficult it was, I knew I could handle it. That''s why I asked Evelina and Eir not to interfere in my fight. Well ... They knew my goal for this journey was to level up anyway. If not, I would definitely fly to the sacred ce.


    Some of those monsters tried to run away, but of course, I wouldn''t let them. I extended my hand.


    <i>''Mana Barrier!''</i>


    A transparent wall appeared.


    [A barrier has been formed.]


    But since they were underground, that couldn''t block them. Then I moved my hand downwards, moving the barrier through the sand, cing it in front of one of them with my telekic skill.


    Followed by a loud crash.


    - Brak!


    [A Cruel Crat has hit your barrier, mana barrier energy 2/3.]


    The collision caused half of his body to appear to the surface, exposing the upper monster''s body. Without wasting time, I used my zing Orb and threw a few of them at the monster.


    [Elemental Critical Hit!]


    [Overkill!]


    [You have shot a Cruel Crat for 393 HP] X 3


    Then I moved my hand again to shift my Mana Barrier to another monster and did the same.


    It only took a few minutes before all of them burned to ashes.


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!] [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 37. HP +100, Mana + 40, ATK and MATK + 10, DEF and SPD +4]


    [HP: 2050/2050] [Mana: 820/820]


    [ATK: 230] [M.ATK: 230]


    [SPD: 102] [DEF: 102]


    <i>''Wow! Nice.''</i> I grinned at my victory as I pulled the reins in my hands to stop my Yegaun and looked behind me. Of course, after I confirmed there weren''t any other monsters near us. My eyes were upon the huge Spikes of sand hardened by my mana as if huge thorns had grown from beneath the desert.


    But then, I pulled my reins again to shift my Yegaun forward. The spikes would turn to sand and mix with their surroundings by themselves. Now, my eyes stared at a temple made of sand from a distance. The sand around it was red as if it was made of embers. It was called the Pyro Temple. But despite its name as a temple, it was just a simple building made of a trapezoidal sand structure split in half with antique shapes. Above it, tworge fires were burning day and night, dancing like a pair of couples in love. A shorter red stone tform was in the centre with a tall staircase connecting it.


    Below the temple, some monsters roamed. Even though I couldn''t check their status, from their appearance, I knew they were middle-level fire element monsters. Besides that, a red barrier also covered the ce like arge dome.


    Without saying anything, I kicked the side of my Yegaun to move towards that ce slowly. This time I had to be more careful. While Evelina and Eir followed me.

 Chapter 48. Dragonfire Desert IV

    Chapter 48. Dragonfire Desert IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 48. Dragonfire Desert IV


    Minutes passed. As we got closer and closer to the Pyro Temple, the monsters were approaching more and more. Even I couldn''t handle them alone, so Eir and Evelina had to kill the monsters that were attacking them by themselves.


    "Rrrooooaaaahhh!" A screeching sound of pain came out of a Xerus shaped monster thatnded hard on the sand after one of my zing Orbs managed to injure him, while my other orbs killed his friends.


    He was as big as a van with his coarse fur, which was yellowish orange like the colour of the desert to blend himself with his surroundings easier, sharp ws and teethpleted his appearance.


    [Name: Violent Xerus]


    [Level 35]


    [Type: Brute]


    [Element: Earth]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP: 117/517]


    [Mana: 102/102]


    [ATK: 278]


    [M.ATK: 27]


    [DEF: 92]


    [Skills: Sharp ws, Strong Jaws, Camouge]


    Unwilling to give up, he leapt at me with his ws and mouth wide open, preparing to tear my body apart. But swiftly, I used my Mana Weapon. One of my Revolvers appeared in my hand. I aimed my weapon at his open mouth and pulled the trigger.


    - Bang!


    The bulletsunched right into his mouth and pierced his throat.


    [Overkill!]


    [You have shot a Violent Xerus for 483 HP] X 2


    Fresh blood came out of his wound and the monster fell onto the sand.


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!] [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 39. HP +100, Mana + 40, ATK and MATK + 10, DEF and SPD +4]


    [HP: 2150/2150] [Mana: 860/860]


    [ATK: 240]  [M.ATK: 240]


    [SPD: 106]  [DEF: 106]


    <i>''Nice,'' </i>I thought. I needed to admit that Al''s Double EXP Potion really worked. Moreover, I used it in a ce with lots of monsters like this. My leg kicked my Yegaun''s side and we started moving slowly. Soon we would enter the red barrier protecting the temple so we had to be careful since it would rm the monsters that roam there. Since the monsters'' element would be fire, not earth like before, my zing Orbs would be less effective against them. Meanwhile, the earth element was also ineffective against fire element monsters, which meant ... I had to depend on my Mana Weapon again.


    When the barrier was one meter in front of me, I pulled the reins and stopped. My eyes looked at the monsters around the temple and used my Analyze skill. There were three kinds of middle-level monsters.


    The first monster was arge red Frilled Lizard. His back was covered in huge mes that raged like spikes on a hedgehog''s back. Likewise with his frill which was made of mes. His ck eyes popped out like a frog.


    [Name: me Lizard]


    [Level 46]


    [Type: Brute]


    [Element: Fire]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP: 680/680]


    [Mana: 140/140]


    [ATK: 366]


    [M.ATK: 69]


    [DEF: 120]


    [Skills: Fire Spike, me Breath, Sharp ws]


    The second monster was arge snake like the previous Ruthless Rattlesnake. What distinguished him was that his scales were covered in tiny fire sparks that enveloped his entire body. And his ears which were shaped like board maple leaves were reced by mes that fluttered in the wind. And a great fire was at the end of his tail.


    [Name: Fire Rattlesnake]


    [Level 50]


    [Type: Brute]


    [Element: Fire]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP: 740/740]


    [Mana: 153/153]


    [ATK: 400]


    [M.ATK: 74]


    [DEF: 126]


    [Skills: me Tail, Poison Fangs, Fire Skin, Fire Rain]


    The third monster was shaped like arge coyote with ckish red mes that reced his fur to cover his body. Large sharp teeth adorned his mouth and his ears turned here and there with great caution. Some of them had turned in our direction and watched us.


    [Name: Firoyote]


    [Level 51]


    [Type: Brute]


    [Element: Fire]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP: 751/751]


    [Mana: 149/149]


    [ATK: 410]


    [M.ATK: 72]


    [DEF: 123]


    [Skills: me Breath, Sharp ws, Fire Skin, Fire Rain]


    Meanwhile, the other monsters were shaped like fiery rabbits or small, smouldering ck rock golems. I didn''t pay much attention to them since their level was below level 20, other than that there weren''t any special skills that would harm me.


    My brain thought as my eyes looked at them.


    "What are your ns, Your Majesty?" asked Eir who stopped his Yegaun by my side.


    I didn''t answer. When we entered the barrier, they would storm at us so we had to move quickly.


    "We will leave our Yegaun here and fly over there." My flying ability would be very useful for this. Since I could dodge easier.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," replied Eir. Then we got off our mounts.


    Evelina just silenced in a grim expression after hearing my words. But I knew what was on her mind, she couldn''t fly, so she had to walk. Of course, this would be hard for her. While another option was she had to stay and wait for us here. Despite this difficulty, she remained silent and had not said anything since she knew we had the advantages if we faced these monsters from above.


    "Evelina, can you create a barrier for them?" I said. I needed to make sure our mounts didn''t be the other monsters'' food.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," she said. Then she pointed her staff at our Yegaun and used her Mana Barrier. A transparent dome appeared and covered our mounts.


    "Thank you." Then I turned towards the temple.


    "Should we move now?" My wings appeared behind me as I recast my other skills.


    <i>''Adrenaline Surge! Dragon Armor! ''</i>


    Likewise with Eir.


    But Evelina answered me by using her skills on me.


    [Evelina Lavinia Iaoth gave you Power Boost!]


    [Your ATK and MATK have increased by 100%]


    [Evelina Lavinia Iaoth gave you elerate!]


    [Your SPD has increased by 100%]


    [Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    [Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    [Power Boost has been activated.]


    [elerate has been activated.]


    [ATK: 240 + 120+ 240]


    [M.ATK: 240 + 120 +240]


    [DEF: 106 + 53]


    [SPD: 106 + 53 +106]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    "Go ahead, Your Majesty. I''ll stay here," said Evelina. Looks like she decided to stay there so she wouldn''t be a burden to me and Eir.


    "What are you talking about?" I said with a frown. I walked over to her and pulled her into my arms with one hand. My eyes stared at her.


    "You have toe with me," I said.


    Evelina looked at me in hesitation.


    "But--"


    I interrupted her.


    "Hang on!" Without further ado, I flicked my wings.


    Evelina hugged my neck in reflex as her feet were getting away from the ground. The staff hovered near us following her.


    "Yo-Your Majesty, I will be your burden," she said in a stammering voice. Her heart was pounding in nervousness. It was the king who took her to fly, it was a great honour for her. She knew she would be a burden since I couldn''t move my hands freely if I took her, but she couldn''t cover up her happiness.


    I put my index finger on her lips.


    "Shhh! Don''t underestimate me," I whispered. I had calcted everything that''s why I was doing this. I stopped in the mid-air and my gaze shifted forward.


    "I want you to create a Mana Barrier when I ask you," I said.


    "I understand." There was a sense of relief in her heart since at least she wasn''t a burden.


    "Are you ready, Eir?" I shouted.


    "I''m ready, Your Majesty," he said as he used his Frost Bolt. Several sharp chunks of ice appeared and floated around him, preparing to attack its enemies.


    After I heard his answer, I used my Mana Weapon.


    <i>''All Weapons!''</i>


    My weapons appeared at my sides and floated in the air since I controlled them with my Telekic skill. While my Gauntlet covered my hands to my shoulders.


    [7 Weapons are in your control. ]


    Then we stormed at them.


    <span>

 Chapter 49. Pyro Temple

    Chapter 49. Pyro Temple


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 49. Pyro Temple


    As expected, once we entered the barrier the monsters'' attention was fixed on us.


    "ROOOOOAAAHHHH!" Their loud cries echoed into the sky, warning the others that someone had broken through the barrier. Unlike the previous monsters, the monsters around the sacred ce were the guardians of the ce and they were the manifestation result of mana from the sacred ce itself to protect it from evil people who wanted to ''pollute'' the ce as well as a test for the intruders, whether they had the right set their foot into that ce or not.


    Luckily, none of them could fly. So as long as I could control my movements well, I should be able to beat them. I swung my hand forward and the weaponsunched towards the closest monsters to me. My bazooka and revolvers fired by themselves. While I pped my wings to fly above them.


    Seeing my attack, the monsters tried to repel it with their fire skills. Large mes burst out of their mouths, but we were able to dodge easily by flying higher since I had the aerial advantage. The dozens of fire spikesunched at us as hundreds of sparks flew their way towards us.


    "Barrier!"


    Evelina swung one of her hands forward and her floating staff that followed us, glowed and created a transparent wall in front of us.


    At the same time, some announcements appeared in front of me since I managed tond my weapons and my shots at them.


    [Overkill!]


    [You have cut a me Lizard for 480 HP] X2


    [You have shot a Firoyote for 477 HP] X2


    [You have shot a Firoyote for 475 HP] X2


    [You have shot a Fire Rattlesnake for 474 HP]


    [A Fire Rattlesnake is in heavy bleeding effect.]


    [Its HP will decrease by 5 points per second]


    [Its Speed will decrease by 80%.]


    [You have cut a me Lizard for 482 HP]


    [You have cut a me Lizard for 479 HP]


    Some of the monsters died, but it was different from the usual monsters. They turned into fire mana and disappeared. As for the monster that was affected by the bleeding effect, instead of blood, what came out of the wound was a red flow of mana, as if it was smokeing out of its container.


    Meanwhile, due to their attack whichnded on Evelina''s Mana Barrier, I could see that the transparent wall was about to break.


    "Barrier!" Imanded as I took over her Mana Barrier in my Telekic skill.


    [One Mana Barrier is in your control]


    As the new Mana Barrier appeared before me, I threw the old Mana Barrier at the previous Fire Rattlesnake. In one movement, the transparent barrier acted like a guillotine de, separating the monster''s head in one sh.


    My wings continued to p, carrying Evelina and myself as if we were dancing in the sky with the two suns as our spotlights, letting the dry air brush our faces and hair. I manoeuvred skillfully in the mid-air, shifted our bodies side to side, letting their attacks past us. My eyes were fixed on the mass of monsters below me who were turning the sand below us into hot, roaring embers. I focused my concentration since I had to attack, defend and dodge, also making sure there weren''t any other attacks from the sky.


    My hand kept moving as I used my Telekic skill to throw my Mana Weapon at them as well as Evelina''s Mana Barrier as my supplementary weapon. Meanwhile, like before, Evelina used her Mana Barrier and concentrated her concentration to protect me from all sides, but still ... She couldn''t block all the attacks of the more than one hundred monsters below us since more and more monsters were arriving from around the temple. And Eir, just like me, he flew and dodged the enemy''s attacks as he threw his Frost Bolt at the monsters. Even though his level was much higher than those of monsters, with their huge numbers it was quite troublesome.


    It had been a while since we had been fighting and I could feel my Mana was decreasing rapidly since I had been using my skills non-stop, as well as Evelina and Eir. Our sweat dripped from our foreheads to our chins. The clothes we were wearing were getting wet with sweat. Our breath began to pant due to fatigue. But slowly the number of monsters was reduced and depleted.


    As thest Fire Rattlesnake''s head separated from his body, an announcement appeared before me.


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 43. HP +200, Mana + 80, ATK and MATK + 20, DEF and SPD +8]


    [HP: 2350/2350] [Mana: 880/880]


    [ATK: 260] [M.ATK: 260]


    [SPD: 114] [DEF: 114]


    I pped my wings and flew towards the stone building.


    As our feetnded in the centre of the stone stage of the temple, we dropped ourselves and sat down to catch our breath. No one said a word after that, there was only the sound of our ragged breath, even though our HP and Mana were full right now, since Evelina and Eir also rose 1 level from the fight earlier.


    "Do I need to take our water supplies, Your Majesty?" asked Eir after we were silent for a minute. His gasping breath was clearly heard between his words.


    "It''s fine," I said as I got back on my feet and ignored the rest of my tiredness that was biting my body.


    "Besides, I don''t want to stay in this ce too long," I continued. We only had 20 minutes to pray before the monsters reappeared. Besides that, we also had to return to the city before nightfall.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    I walked towards the altar that was actually just a stone tablet with a magic formation glowed in red. The only thing on that stage. My steps stopped in front of it and my hand touched the magic formation. An announcement appeared before me.


    [New essence detected!]


    [Fire sacred ce''s essence]


    [Do you want to extract it?]


    [Yes] [No]


    ''Yes.''


    A simr magic formation appeared under my feet and it also glowed in red just like the formation in front of me.


    [Essence Absorption initiated ...]


    The formation let out sparks that flew upward and swirled around my body. Just like when I was at the Ancestral Chamber, the sparks turned into mes that surrounded my body. Then my body absorbed it. In an instant, my body temperature rose, but rather than burnt, I felt a nice warm sensation.


    As the mes disappeared, an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: me Pir!]


    [me Pir (Requires 10 Mana) - Skill used to create a Fire Pir thatsts for 1 minute. The number of max pirs increases by 1 per base level.]


    I pulled my hand and the formation dimmed. Then I turned around.


    "Let''s go back," I said.


    Which was answered with a nod from Eir and Evelina. Like before, I hugged Evelina and flew back to our Yegauns, but as we got closer I realized something. Several monsters lurked and surrounded our mounts, thinking they were free preys. Several Cruel Crat also hid in the sand and approached our mounts slowly.


    Meanwhile, sensing danger, our Yegauns swept their eyes around them restlessly and let out a low growl, without moving from their position.


    "Krrrrrrr!" Even though the wild Yegaun could fight, the tamed Yegaun was different from the wild one. They were trained to obey their riders'' riders, not to fight.


    Seeing their state, I increased my speed. Since if one of those monsters attacked, even if they were protected by Evelina''s Mana Barrier, they would likely go berserk in panic.


    Unfortunately, as that thought crossed my head, a Ruthless Rattlesnake who was nearby suddenly approached them quickly and swung its tail at them.


    - BRAK!


    A loud thud was heard as the monster two tails mmed into the barrier and as I feared, our Yegauns stomped their feet and tried to run away in panic, causing them to crash into each other and crash into the barrier, throwing them into chaos.

 Chapter 50. Warmbell Town

    Chapter 50. Warmbell Town


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 50. Warmbell Town


    "Tsk!" I clicked my tongue in annoyance and flew faster.


    "Evelina."


    Without needing any further exnation, she used her skill on me as I also used mine.


    <i>''Adrenaline Surge! Dragon Armor! ''</i>


    [Evelina Lavinia Iaoth gave you Power Boost!]


    [Your ATK and MATK have increased by 100%]


    [Evelina Lavinia Iaoth gave you elerate!]


    [Your SPD has increased by 100%]


    [Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    [Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    [Power Boost has been activated.]


    [elerate has been activated.]


    [ATK: 260 + 130+ 260]


    [M.ATK: 260 + 130 +260]


    [DEF: 114 + 57]


    [SPD: 114 + 57 +114]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    Then I stretched my hand to the monster.


    <i>''Mana Barrier!''</i>


    [A barrier has been formed.]


    A transparent wall appeared in front of me. Then I used my Telekic skill and threw it at his head.


    [You have cut a Ruthless Rattlesnake for 524 HP]


    [A Ruthless Rattlesnake is in heavy bleeding effect.]


    [Its HP will decrease by 5 points per second]


    Because of his tough skin, that transparent wall could only cut half of his neck. As he writhed in pain, I used my Mana Weapon to summon my sword and threw it with my Telekic onto the other side of his neck, separating his entire head from his body.


    [You have cut a Ruthless Rattlesnake for 520 HP]


    Wended near our Yegauns, Evelina quickly cancelled her Mana Barrier. While Eir immediately calmed the Yegauns and prevented them from running away.


    My eyes looked around me since this time some Cruel Crats approached us quickly. I swung my hand up.


    <i>''Earth Spike!''</i>


    [You have pierced a Cruel Crat for 32 HP]


    [You have pierced a Cruel Crat for 34 HP]


    [You have pierced a Cruel Crat for 31 HP]


    [You have pierced a Cruel Crat for 36 HP]


    Fourrge spikes appeared beneath those monsters, pushing them to the surface. Unlike before, this time I used my new skill.


    <i>''me Pir!''</i>


    - r!


    A loud explosive sound apanied by a huge fire Pir burned and devoured the bodies of the monsters in an instant.


    [Elemental Critical Hit!]


    [Overkill!]


    [You have burned a Cruel Crat for 1100 HP]


    [You have burned a Cruel Crat for 1059 HP]


    [You have burned a Cruel Crat for 1081 HP]


    [You have burned a Cruel Crat for 1096 HP]


    And the monsters were burned to ashes. Again, I did the same with the other monsters. First, I force them off the ground with my Earth Spike. But since the previous me Pir was still burning, I used my Telekic on them.


    [4 Monsters are in your control]


    Their bodies floated in the air as they struggled to escape the invisible force gripping their bodies but in vain. Then I threw those monsters'' bodies into my me Pir and killed them in an instant.


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 44. HP +50, Mana + 20, ATK and MATK + 5, DEF and SPD +2]


    [HP: 2400/2400] [Mana: 900/900]


    [ATK: 265]     [M.ATK: 265]


    [SPD: 116]    [DEF: 116]


    My me Pir disappeared. While my eyes looked at the monsters that were running away around me. I let out a sigh of relief and jumped on my Yegaun who was calmer now. My hand grabbed the reins and pulled them.


    <i>''This is more tiring thanst night''s training,'' </i>I thought.


    "We''ll stop at Warmbell Town first," I said.


    And Evelina and Eir answered it with a nod. But just as we kicked our Yegauns'' side to move, I could see several monsters lurking and walking towards us in caution.


    <i>''Again?'' </i>I exhaled in annoyance.


    "Let''s clean them up!" I said.


    Then we charged towards them.


    -------


    The sun was getting dimmer as the grey walls of Warmbell Town became clearer in our sight. It was different when we left Dragonfire Desert, our Yegauns went slower, besides that my Double EXP Potion''s effect had also disappeared. My eyes looked at the announcement in front of me.


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!] [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 46. HP +100, Mana + 40, ATK and MATK + 10, DEF and SPD +4]


    [HP: 2500/2500] [Mana: 1000/1000]


    [ATK: 305]     [M.ATK: 305]


    [SPD: 120]    [DEF: 120]


    <i>''15 levels, not bad, ''</i>I thought. I knew the higher my level, the more difficult it would be to level up, that''s why Al''s potion really helped me.


    As soon as we arrived at the town gate which was made of strong iron, several city guards stopped us to inspect us. Eir almost took off his glove and showed his Mark of Servant on the back of his hand so we could pass the check easily, but I stopped him since I wanted to take a walk as amoner or as a soldier who was off duty since our mounts were Yegauns.


    Even though some of the guards suspected me because of my face, since I didn''t have my horns, they finally let me pass without saying anything. After the guards let us in, our Yegauns walked slowly as my eyes looked around the town. Unlike the bustling Dragon Cross City, the city looked more peaceful with simple buildings with warm colours. Trees with purple leaves lined the sides of the street, providing shade for passers-by. A white building that was taller than the other houses was in the centre of the town. It was the Healer Tower. The tower functions as a hospital with the healers as doctors and the disciples as nurses. Some people turned to us as we passed and some children pointed at our mounts in amazement since it was rare for people to have Yegaun.


    A market with strange items caught my eye. Although I could remember everything about Igixar, including that stuff. But as a king, the real Argod rarely walked around freely like this since he spent more time in the Pce. Even if he was going somewhere, he would go riding the Wyvern instead of using Yegaun and walking around casually like this since he couldn''t be too tired, to suppress the curse effect.


    "Do you want to check the market, Your --- I mean, sir?" said Eir.


    "Yes. We need to drop our mounts to the temporarily stable first," I said. It was a ce where travellers could leave their mounts for a while.


    But then, Evelina moved her Yegaun to walk beside me.


    "Sir, can I go to the Healer Tower for a while. I just want to check if they need my help or not."


    "Fine."


    After we left our mounts to the nearest temporarily stable, I spoke again.


    "Just go to Healer Tower first. I''ll catch up with youter."


    But Eir and Evelina objected to my words.


    "Why don''t we go together, sir?" asked Eir.


    "Yes, if you don''t want to go to the Healer Tower, we can cancel it," said Evelina.


    Not only did I mind being able to catch a trace of worry in their tone of voice. I knew as a king I couldn''t go alone carelessly, in fact, I always had guards following me everywhere. While my chamber was filled with trap spells to keep me safe. But still ... I wanted to spend my time alone even if it was only for a moment. Moreover, the market was not far from the tower and this town wasn''t far from the capital.


    "Are you worried about me again?" I said straight to the point with a frown. And they pressed their lips in response.


    I sighed.


    "I will just take a short walk. I promise I''ll be at the Healer Tower as soon as I''m finished." I only took a short walk, there should be nothing to worry about.


    "Yes, sir," they said.


    I was just about to turn around, but I caught Eir seemed to object to my words. I stopped and turned to him.


    "Eir, apany Evelina well," I said in an emphatic tone.


    "Yes, sir," replied Eir. He did not expect Argod to know his thoughts to follow Argod secretly.


    After that, I walked towards the market.


    <span>

 Chapter 51. Unexpected Meeting I

    Chapter 51. Unexpected Meeting I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 51. Unexpected Meeting I


    I walked towards the market alone. My gaze swept across it. The medieval-style shops that lined both sides of the market, sellrge or valuable items such as weapons, shields, big pottery, potions and jars of wine. While the stalls between the shops sell smaller items such as essories, small y crafts, strange drinks, fruits and local food. Some of them equipped with a mini kitchen as an attraction. The sellers served the buyers in a friendly manner, asionally they shouted to attract customers. While the buyers, who were mostly local, were seen chatting with them. This was an unusual sight, even for the real Argod himself, so I really enjoyed it.


    My feet trod slowly, my eyes swept over the merchandise that lined on the wooden tables around me. I thought I wanted to buy something for Evelina and S after seeing this market, or maybe I could find something interesting for Eir and Al as well. Unfortunately, I admitted it was difficult. Well, I owned an empire and lived in a huge Pce with all kinds of treasures and the best items within my reach. Although some of these items looked unique, when I examined them closely, I realized I already had better ones in the Crimson me Pce. But since I had been here, I decided to check out some local craft stalls before I headed to the Healer Tower.


    Seeing me walking aimlessly with eyes swept on their merchandise, some merchants realized I was not a local and approached me to offer their goods.


    "Are you interested in Blood-Eyed Bear''s (a monster''s name) skin? You can make a nice coat with it."


    "With this rare energy drink, I guarantee, you can run for many miles without feeling tired."


    "Sir, this rare sacred bracelet will bring good luck for all your life."


    I shook my head to refuse them and walked past them to another stall.


    Minutes passed, but I didn''t find what I was looking for since the craft in that ce was mostly antique bowls and teapots, which I had a lot of it at the Pce. Also I didn''t find anything interesting after visiting some of the potion shops, herbs shops and magic crystal shops in this market. I stepped my foot out of thest herbs shop as a long sigh left my mouth since I couldn''t find anything interesting there either. My eyes looked at the dim sky.


    <i>''I think I should go to the Healer Tower now.''</i>


    But as I almost moved my foot, a sweet smell tickling my nose, I turned to a small stall that sold transparent lollipops with rainbow glitters and small pieces of colourful fruit in them. I knew the candy''s name was pippops, it was amon candy that could be found anywhere in Igixar and had a nice sweet smell. Several little kids from the rabbit tribe stood, staring at the candies not far from the stall. Their earsy limply in disappointment. It seemed they didn''t carry any money despite they were not looking like a bum. I looked around for their parents or guardians, but I couldn''t find it. Finally, I walked towards them.


    "Do you want the candy?" I asked.


    They turned to me and answered like a kindergarten orchestra with pleading faces.


    "Yes, sir."


    "That grandpa is stingy, he doesn''t want to share his candy with us."


    "Yes, he doesn''t want to give it to us. That grandpa is evil, sir."


    They whined as they pointed to the candy seller, an old grumpy Lizard tribe. From what they said, I guessed they didn''t know the concept of buying and selling since they were only 3 - 4 years old.


    "Come with me, I will buy it for you," I said with a smile.


    Their ears immediately stood up in the excitement and their gloomy faces turned cheerful.


    "Yayyyyy!" Their happy voices made the passersby turn at us and smile at me, some of them giggled since it made me look like the leader of a gang of brats.


    I replied to them with another smile and made my way to the stall. While the kids followed me like ducklings who followed their mother.


    "How much does it cost, sir?" I asked the seller who stared at the kids who were hiding behind me. One of the kids even stuck out his tongue to mock the seller.


    "1 copper coin, sir," he replied.


    "Wait a second." I slipped my hand into my clothes, pretending to take something from there.


    <i>''Inventory, small money bag.''</i>


    In an instant, a small leather pouch filled with coins appeared in my hand. I had this prepared before I made this trip. I even prepared two bags of money, a small one for things like this since I wanted to avoid other people''s suspicions and a big one, in case I needed arge amount of money. I pulled my hand and opened my pouch and tried to find some copper coins but I couldn''t find them. The smallest amount I had there were silver coins. I took one of them and ced it on the vendor''s table.


    "I''ll buy all of your candy," I said. Igixar''s smallest nominal currency was copper coin, next were silver, titanium, gold, tinum and crystal. With a ratio of 1 silver was equal to 100 copper, but starting from gold, the ratio changed to 1 gold was equal to 1000 titanium. Therefore, it was rare for themoners to have gold coins except they were rich merchants.


    The seller''s eyes widened and his hand took the coin quickly. His eyes examined the coin and bit it to check it, since no one bought candy with silver coins. After he confirmed it was genuine, he put it in his pocket.


    "Thank you, sir." His grumpy face suddenly turned cheerful. His hand swiftly moved to take some of the candy and give it to the kids.


    "Yeeeeyyyyy !!!!" they shouted and took the candy from the seller''s hand happily.


    "Thank you, sir!" they said. Then they ate it and left with joy.


    My gaze stared at the kids who were walking away and finally disappeared into the crowd. A smile appeared on my lips. Somehow it reminded me of my childhood where I didn''t have money to buy food like this, so I could only look at the other kids in envy.


    "What about the others, sir?" The seller''s voice startled me and turned my attention to him. His hand handed the box filled with candies to me.


    I tied my money pouch to my belt and took some of it.


    "Give the rest to the other kids, sir," I said.


    "Okay," he said.


    I put my handful of candies to my pocket or rather into my inventory since I couldn''t possibly do that in front of the crowd. After all, I was the only one who owned the dimensional ring in this world. As I was about to take my money pouch back into my inventory, a girl with shoulder-length purple hair bumped into me. Reflexively, I held her body to prevent her from falling.


    "I-I''m sorry, sir," she said in a stammering voice.


    Since her body was shorter than mine, her hands were on my waist, even almost hugging me. From her face and eyes that looked at me, she was filled with regret. Even though she was wearing a cloak, her two fox ears on top of her head were enough to show her status as a fox tribe.


    "It''s fine," I said in a casual tone, showing I wasn''t offended by her.


    She released her hands and lowered her head.


    "I''ll excuse myself," she said with a nod.


    After I replied with another nod, she walked away in hurry. My hand returned to the side of my waist and realized that my money pouch was not there. I turned to that fox girl who was trying to blend in with her surroundings.


    "How dare she ..." I muttered in annoyance as my feet moved after her.

 Chapter 52. Unexpected Meeting II

    Chapter 52. Unexpected Meeting II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 52. Unexpected Meeting II


    My feet continued to move fast as my eyes stared at the fox girl who was sneaking among the crowd.


    [Name: Jyne Calisea Purplegloom]


    [Level 58]


    [HP: 2780/2780]


    [Mana: 878/878]


    Even though her level was above mine, our level difference was not that high therefore I was confident enough that I could face her alone. Besides, I knew I could stop her with my Telekic skill, but I wanted to find a quieter ce to do it since I didn''t want to attract other people''s attention. But somehow her family name quite familiar to me.


    I kept following her away from the market. As we arrived at a quiet alley, I extended my hand.


    <i>''Mana Barrier!''</i>


    [A barrier has been formed.]


    A transparent barrier that appeared before her, stopped her steps. She turned to me in panic and I walked closer to her.


    "Give my money back," I said in a displeased tone.


    Instead of answering me, she used her Haste skill and climbed the wall beside us, trying to escape. I used my skill.


    <i>''Telekic!''</i>


    [A person is in your control!]


    [Warning! Your target level is above your level, this skill will break in 3 seconds! ]


    Knowing I couldn''t use this skill for too long, I pulled her down, knocking her to the ground.


    "Aw!" she yelped. Then I stretched my hand upwards.


    <i>''Mana Barrier!''</i>


    [A barrier has been formed.]


    A transparent barrier covered the top of the alley, making her only able to escape if she passed me.


    She returned to her feet and looked up.


    "Oh, no ..." she muttered. Her panic became clearer on her face.


    "If you need money, you can find a job at the hunter guild, not by stealing other people''s money like this. Now, give my money back," I said. Making money through the hunter guild was the easiest and mostmon way for all travellers if they were short of money on their way. Usually, the travellers would take a request or mission that suited their abilities and after that mission wasplete, they could take their reward in any hunter guild. Moreover, she was already level 58, so she had enough levels for that since the beginner hunter''s average level was level 20 and expert hunter was 60 - 70. I admitted I could catch up this fast since I was a dragon king, so my speed, instincts and strength above others. In addition, the real Argod had prepared everything for me and I hadplete facilities so I could level up quickly.


    She didn''t answer me, instead, she took a stance and charged towards me.


    "Hey!" I yelled as my hand grabbed her cloak. As I pulled it, nine purple fox tails appeared from her behind.


    My eyes widened in shock since the nine-tails only belongs to the king of the Fox Tribe''s descendant. Which meant the girl in front of me was a princess.


    Meanwhile, Jyne panicked as soon as her tails were exposed, she turned around and tried to take her cloak from me.


    "Give it back!" Rather than an order, her voice sounded like pleading and panic was clear from her tone.


    But I moved my hand in the other direction, keeping her cloak out of her reach. I knew she wouldn''t be able to go anywhere without something she could use to cover her tails since her status was clear from there. But, since she was a princess I couldn''t let her go just like that. Moreover, after I followed her I knew there wasn''t a single guard with her. After all, if she came as another kingdom''s royal convoy, she couldn''t possibly steal from amoner. That''s why I was guessing she ran away from her kingdom.


    Her hand tried to take the cloak, but I kept shifting my hand as my feet moved to avoid her. After trying several times and failing, she stopped and looked at me with displeasure.


    "You thief! Give it back to me!"


    I let out a condescending smirk.


    "Look who''s talking."


    Her face turned red in embarrassment and annoyance.


    "You''re a princess, right? Why are you here? Where is your convoy?" I continued.


    "It''s none of your business! Give it back or I''ll report it to your king!" she threatened.


    "Do you dare to do it?" I said in a teasing tone as I held back myughter.


    "Of course!" she grinned.


    Hearing her words, Iughed since I knew she wouldn''t dare to do it. Telling me was tantamount to sending her back to her kingdom and since she demanded for her cloak it meant she wanted to hide her identity.


    Feeling annoyed, Jyne decided to take her cloak by force by use her Haste skill again. But as she ran towards me, quickly, I used my skill.


    <i>''Mana Barrier!''</i>


    [A barrier has been formed.]


    A transparent wall appeared between us.


    - Brak!


    "Aw!" she yelped as she crashed into the transparent wall.


    [Jyne Calisea Purplegloom has hit your barrier, mana barrier energy 3/4.]


    Her hand rubbed a faint red mark on her forehead. While her other hand was banging my Mana Barrier with an annoyed face.


    "How dare you lock me up! Let me go!" she screamed irritably. With my other two barriers, currently, she was confined from the front to back and above. And alley''s walls shut her from the sides. While I was outside my Mana Barrier.


    "Why should I?" I replied in a rxed tone.


    "Besides, aren''t you ashamed for stealing money from amoner?" Though I was a king, the fact that she targeted amoner was unavoidable.


    "You!" she gritted her teeth in annoyance and shame as her tails elongated. Realizing she wanted to use her skill, I used my Mana Barrier again to cover my old Barriers. As expected, she used her Tail Whip skill, her tail moved wildly and destroyed three of my previous Barriers.


    She grinned in victory but I replied with a confident smirk as I folded my arms casually. I moved my head slightly, pointing my new Mana Barriers with my gaze.


    Her face turned panicked again. Then she dropped my money pouch to the ground.


    "I already returned your money. Now Let me go!" she screamed.


    "I changed my mind," I replied lightly. Since she was a royalty, of course I had to find out why she was here, or at least escort her back to her family, it would be bad if the fox tribe thought I kidnapped her. That could create a problem for the two kingdoms.


    "What do you want?!" she said angrily.


    "Since you are a princess, I have to report this to the guards," I replied in a casual tone as I took a seat on nearby pile of firewood nonchntly. I opened up my hand and my palm gave off light as I used my Magic Messenger skill.


    <i>''Send a message to Eiron.''</i>


    [Please insert your message.]


    <i>''Something came up. I can''t meet you at the Healer Tower. Meet me at the alley near the gate, not far from the market. ''</i>


    The light slowly formed a small dragon that flew at Eir.


    Seeing the Magic Messenger flying, Jyne panicked even more.


    "Hey! Cancel that! Or ---" She thought for a moment.


    "--- Or I will report that you are trying to enve me! The king will definitely give you a death sentence!" she tried to threaten me again.


    I let out another chuckle.


    "That''s so scary, Princess. I''m so afraid." Despite my words, I said it in a casual tone.


    "You ---" Her words stopped and she used her Tail Whip to destroy my Mana Barriers again. But as before, I recast my Mana Barrier to rece the old one. Unlike before, she continued to use her Tail Whip to destroy my Mana Barriers but I kept on re-casting it again.


    She gasped for breath and gave me an annoyed look.


    "Don''t me me if I drain your Mana to the ground!" she said. Her tails moved to destroy myst Mana Barrier only to find anotheryer of Mana Barrier covering it.


    "I would have stopped if I were you," I replied in a casual tone.


    She smirked.


    "What''s the matter? Are you tired already?" she said in a mocking tone.


    "Of course not." I slipped my hand inside my clothes.


    <i>''Inventory, Concentrated Mana Potion.''</i>


    A Mana Potion appeared and I took out my hand to show it to her.


    "I just wanted to tell you, I have a lot of these in my pocket. So I think you shouldn''t be wasting your Mana," I said as I opened the potion. I raised it.


    "Cheers." Then I drank it indifferently.


    [Your Mana has restored 300 Points]


    But unfortunately, Jyne showed a different reaction than I expected. She was just silent and looked down, her tails back to normal. Her body sank down.


    Feeling strange, I stood up as the magic sk in my hand disappeared.


    "What is wrong?" I said as my feet stepped closer to her. She answered me in an indistinct mutter.


    "What do you say?" I asked.


    "I''m hungry!" she screamed, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    "Huh?" I was quite shocked since I didn''t expect that.


    "I ran out of money... I haven''t eaten since yesterday," she said as she held back her tears, either out of shame, sadness or hunger.


    I took out the previous candies from my inventory and offered them to her.


    "Do you want some candies?" I said in confusion.


    Her eyes that fixed on the candies in my hand glinted in excitement.


    "Yes, I want it!"


    <span>

 Chapter 53. Unexpected Meeting III

    Chapter 53. Unexpected Meeting III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 53. Unexpected Meeting III


    I looked at Jyne who was sitting beside me with furrowed brows. Meanwhile she was eating my candy. Her face flushed and her head bowed in shame. asionally, she sobbed either in shame or sadness. She had used her cloak to hide her tails. Her hand held the candy stick like a kid. I also caught her eyes stealing nces at me several times. Previously she had returned my money pouch and apologized to me, also admitting that she had done it because she was too hungry. She confessed when she saw me buying the candies with a silver coin, she thought I was a good rich man. So she decided to steal my money and that was the first crime shemitted.


    Although this was our first meeting, based on my memory, I knew her as the only princess of the Fox tribe, moreover, she was the youngest. Her four brothers were four strong warriors who guarded their tribe from the four cardinal directions and each was entrusted with arge army to keep the tribe safe. Which made me even more confused, why did she run away since I was sure she got a lot of protection from her father and brothers. It seemed that this was also one of the reasons why she acted recklessly without thinking about the consequences. It was because she was used to being spoiled, also it was the reason why her endurance was kinda¡­ Pathetic.


    Regarding my candy, even though in the modern world epting stranger''s food and drink was a foolish act since it could be poisonous, it didn''t matter for a fox tribe like her since her tribe had a sharp smell. So they could tell which poisonous food and drinks and which were not.


    "I-I''m sorry, sir ... Please don''t report this to the guards." Her sobbing and regret were clearly heard in her voice.


    "I only sent my Magic Messenger to mypanion, not to the guards," I said since I wanted to find out why she was here.


    "You''re a princess, right? Why are you here? Where is your convoy?" I repeated my question.


    ¡°I came alone¡­¡± she said regretfully.


    "So you ran away from your pce?" I said straight to the point.


    She nodded her head without daring to look at me.


    "Why? Did something happen to the fox tribe?" It was unusual for a princess to run away from her homnd. But strangely, I also didn''t hear any bad news about the Fox tribe when I checked Chancellor An''s reports earlier. Although the Fox tribe didn''t have an alliance with Draconis, the Dragon tribe and fox tribe had a longstanding trading rtionship. That''s why the Pce always kept an eye on the tribe''s condition to make sure our traders and people were fine.


    She answered me by shaking her head from side to side.


    "Then what happened?"


    She nced at me one more time before lowering her head.


    "It''s because of my father ..."


    "What happened?" I asked with a frown. As I recalled, the fox king loved his children and there wasn''t any bad scandal about his family.


    "My father wants to marry me to the crown prince of the Serpent tribe," she said with a pout.


    ''The crown prince of the Serpent tribe?'' My brain tried to remember what''s wrong with that man, but I couldn''t find it. Despite the Serpent tribe'' had slightly intimidating appearance with their terrifying tail and scales, they were a peaceful tribe.


    "What''s wrong with it?" I asked since I didn''t find the problem of her father''s choice.


    She looked at me in annoyance.


    "My father wants to marry me to someone I don''t love. Of course, that''s wrong," she said with a pout.


    I frowned at her childish reason since it was very dangerous for a princess to escape from her kingdom, especially over this trivial reason.


    "But your actions could bring disaster to your family and your kingdom," I said without hesitation despite my current status as amoner.


    She paused for a moment before lowering her head again.


    "I know ... It''s just ... I want to feel true love." She lived in a luxurious pce with the servants who served her for 24 hours also getting protection from her father and brothers. Moreover, she was treated like an expensive diamond by her family, no other man could touch her so she had difficulty interacting with the opposite sex. Since she had long since entered puberty, of course, her curiosity to feel what it was like to fall in love with a man deepened. And the more they forbid her, the more her curiosity became. It was just, as royalty she had a hard time getting it since she would end up with an arranged marriage.


    A long breath came out of my mouth since I couldn''t judge her if it rted to her feelings. I admitted that Igixar''s royalty marriage was not something beautiful, it was so different from the fairy tales.


    "Still, escaping without a destination will only cost you. You cannot run away from your family forever."


    She turned to me with a frown.


    "Of course I have a destination. Do you think I''m that stupid running away without a direction? Besides, I have prepared everything well," she said in displeasure.


    Hearing her words, my eyes observed her from her feet to her head. From her looks, it seemed like she was far from words well prepared. If it was not covered by her cloak, her fox tribe''s royal clothes alone showed her status clearly. If she really prepared everything well, she should at least wearmoner clothes.


    "Let me guess, the only thing you brought was money for your trip, " I said. And I was sure that money ran out since she kept getting lost here and there.


    "Of course not!" she retorted.


    But I replied with a look of disbelief, so she pressed her lips with a gloomy face and lowered her head.


    "I mean ... Who knew the outside world wasn''t that easy ..."


    Herst words showed that my guess was correct. I turned the other way and chuckled since I couldn''t take it anymore.


    "You really are annoying!" she said irritably. She stood with a pout and almost left but I caught her wrist.


    "The sun is almost set. It will be dangerous if you sleep outside. Tell me where you are going, I''ll take you," I said as I swallowed the rest of myughter. She was too naive to live alone like this, plus she had no money.


    She turned to me in doubt.


    "Do you really want to take me?" Her doubts were clear from the tone of her voice.


    "Yes, I can''t possibly let a princess like you roam around aimlessly like this," I said.


    Jyne was silent in hesitation. She could tell if the food was poisonous or not, but she couldn''t tell if someone was lying or not. Still, judging that rather than end up sleeping on the streets like yesterday, the offer was very tempting to her. Besides, even though she wasn''t sure, after she saw Argod buying the candies for the kids, it seemed like he was a pretty good person. Also he didn''t report her to the guards, even though she had stolen his money.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to report it to the guards," I added.


    She looked at me and took her hand away from me.


    "Then can you take me to Dragon Cross City? It shouldn''t be far from here, but since I don''t know which way, I don''t dare to leave this town," she said in the same hesitation.


    "Do you have acquaintances there?"


    "No, I want to see the king."


    "For what?" I said with a frown. I had no connection with the Fox tribe''s royal family, of course, I was confused with it.


    "I want to be his wife."


    My eyes widened in surprise and confusion.

 Chapter 54. Unexpected Meeting IV

    Chapter 54. Unexpected Meeting IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 54. Unexpected Meeting IV


    "You want to be the king''s wife?" I repeated in confusion. And she answered me with a nod. Didn''t she say that she ran away because she didn''t want an arranged marriage and wanted to find her true love earlier? Why did she suddenly say she wanted to be my wife? We hadn''t met before. How could she fall in love with someone she had never met?


    "But-"


    Before I finished my sentence, she interrupted me.


    "Don''tugh at me. I know the king is still asleep. But that''s why I want to be his wife," she added quickly.


    I paused. Of course ... How could I forget what she knew was that I was still asleep. But that meant she was nning something else. Apart from that, this also proved what she said before about reporting me to ''the king'' was just a bluff.


    "What are you nning?" I asked straight to the point. There was a trace of displeasure in my tone.


    Catching my displeasure, she panicked.


    "It''s not what you think. I didn''t n anything bad for the king." Then she paused for a moment as she bit her lower lips. Her hesitation was clear on her face.


    "I know the king needs more women for his harem since he has to make his sessor. Yet the king is always cold towards them. So ... I want to make a request to the Chancellor to be one of his future wives," she said.


    I quickly caught her intention.


    "So you want to make that as an excuse to avoid your arranged marriage?" Again, I said straight to the point. Even though I was asleep after all my status as a dragon king was higher than a crown prince.


    She nodded her head, but her gaze remained down, showing her guilt.


    "But actually you want to take that opportunity to find your ''true love'' in Dragon Cross City," I guessed again. Dragon Cross City was thergest city in Igixar. Many traders and travellers from various tribes came there. Of course, that was the best ce to start her search.


    She nodded her head again without daring to look at me.


    "Did you know the king''s harem isn''t something you can y with?" I said in displeasure.


    She lifted her head and looked at me.


    "I know. But I have no other way." Then she lowered her head again in guilt.


    "If the king woke up from his sleep, but I still did not find what I was looking for. I am willing to be his real wife."


    I smirked after hearing her words.


    "Good. I hope you can keep it." Well, I was awake now, so it was the same as she gave herself to me.


    "Have you discussed your refusal with your father before?" I asked again since it rted to the good rtions between the two tribes I had to handle this carefully.


    "I did ... But my father still insisted," she replied. Before her father told her about this, he attended the annual duel match in the kingdom of the Serpent Tribe''s capital. So she guessed he met the Crown Prince there and finally decided to match her up since her father also told her how he was fascinated by the Prince''s way of fighting.


    "But you still need your father''s approval to enter a harem," I reminded her.


    "I know. My father said he did not mind my other choices as long as that man had to have a higher position than his choice."


    <i>''Then this shouldn''t be a problem,''</i> I thought. But, of course, I wanted to know her reaction after I told her my real identityter.


    "But since the king has always been cold to women, I think he won''t touch me even if I give myself to him," she continued.


    I knew she didn''t mean to insult me, but somehow her words irritated me. Still, I could understand since the real Argod was cold to all women because of his curse.


    "We''ll see about that," I said simply.


    "Um ... Sir, since I''ve agreed to join your convoy. May I see your face? I mean ... Why are you covering it up like a criminal?" Her doubts were clear from her voice. Her eyes stared at me in hesitation. Looks like if anything bad happened, she could report me to the guards.


    I opened my hood ording to her request.


    "There. I''m not a criminal. I just passed the Dragonfire Desert, of course, I need a hood," I reasoned. Let alone, a princess of another tribe like her, without my horns and my eyes that were no different from an ordinary dragon tribe, even my guards doubted my identity. Since my horns, my tattoo and eyes were proof that I was their king. Meanwhile, the Tonic of Camouge was Al''s new creation, so no one had ever used it.


    Jyne''s eyes widened when the man in front of her opened his hood, revealing his dark hair and cold, handsome face. Her heart was pounding when she saw it at the first nce. Without even realizing it, her candy fell to the ground.


    <i>''He''s so handsome ...''</i> That was what she thought. Not only that, she could feel a majestic aura from him, even though that man was amoner. Besides seeing what he did before, she was pretty sure he was a good person. A strange feeling enveloped her, a strange feeling that she had never been felt before. Without realizing it, her face turned red.


    <i>''Is this ... Love at first sight?''</i> Since Jyne mostly stayed in her Pce, so she spent a lot of time reading many books and listening to her maids and other nobles'' stories. And what caught her eye was the story where a couple fell in love at the first sight. That was what made her run away from her house without any preparations after she heard her father was going to marry her to the crown prince of the Serpent Tribe.


    Since she was stunned like a statue, I waved my hand in front of her face.


    "Are you all right?"


    She returned to her senses.


    "Uh ... I-I''m fine, sir."


    "Good." I covered my head with my hood again.


    "Mypanions should arrive soon, after that we will leave for Dragon Cross City as soon as possible." At least it had been more than ten minutes since I sent my Magic Messenger to Eir.


    She nodded her head.


    "I forgot to introduce myself to you. My name is Jyne, sir. What''s your name?"


    I took a deep breath and looked away to think. I didn''t mind giving my real name. But since I was still in Warmbell Town and I didn''t want to cancel Al''s Tonic of Camouge before I arrived at the pce, I couldn''t tell my identity right now. My gaze returned to her.


    "For the time being, you can call me Ar." Of course I meant until we arrived at the Crimson me Pce. I took the name from my first name, Argod.


    "Very well, Sir Ar. Nice to meet you and thank you for your help," she said politely.


    And I replied with a nod.


    After that, we waited a few minutes before Eir and Evelina arrived there. Like me, they also wore their hoods.


    "Please forgive myteness, You-- I mean, sir," said Eir.


    "It''s fine." I turned to Jyne.


    "Let me introduce them. This is Eve, my wife and Eir, my assistant," I said as my hand gestured to them. Then I turned to them.


    "And this is Princess Jyne of the Fox tribe. She will join our convoy to Dragon Cross City. She said she wants to meet the king," I gave an emphasised tone for myst sentence to them.


    Eir and Evelina stared at Jyne in confusion. Especially why was a princess here with a dirty looking cloak and wanted to meet the king. Moreover, there were no guards or warriors with her. Meanwhile, hearing Argod introduced Evelina as his wife, there was disappointment in Jyne. Since it was rare for amoner to take multiple wives, moreover her father would not allow her if she wanted to be with a marriedmoner man like him.


    I walked over to Evelina who was staring at Jyne in confusion and held her hand.


    "Forgive me, I can''t apany you at the Healer tower.


    Evelina''s heart was beating fast since it was the first time she heard Argod apologize to her.


    "I-It''s fine. I thought something happened to you."


    I chuckled.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m not a kid." Then I swept my gaze across the others.


    "We have to go now."


    After that, we walked over to take our mounts.


    <span>

 Chapter 55. Crepuscular

    Chapter 55. Crepuscr


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 55. Crepuscr


    As we just took our Yegauns at the temporarily stable, Jyne spoke again.


    "Um ... I know it''s inappropriate, but ... May I --- ride your Yegaun?" she said in hesitation.


    I frowned since she was quite demanding for someone I just met. But considering her status as a princess and since what she knew I was amoner, I guessed maybe that''s what made her want to ride alone. Moreover, my Yegaun was indeed different from Evelina and Eir''s.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to ride with Evelina?" She should be morefortable with it, while Eir and I could take care of the monsters that get in our way.


    Jyne turned to Evelina briefly before shaking her head.


    I sighed.


    "Very well." My Yegaun was well trained to obey my and Eir''s orders, so even if she tried to run away with it, with one whistle my Yegaun woulde back to me. My hand patted the side of my mount''s head casually and my eyes looked at him as if giving him amand without a sound. It was quite weird, but tomunicate with our mount or tamed monster we could do it in three ways, gestures such as pats and simple movements, whistling and eye gaze.


    "Krrrrrr!" he growled in a lower voice as if he understood mymand to him.


    "Good boy," Iplimented him. I just turned around and walked towards Evelina, but Jyne caught my hand and made me stop my steps.


    "I-I mean I want to share a Yegaun with you," she rified her request.


    I frowned again.


    "You want to share a Yegaun with me?" I repeated in a disbelief tone since I thought I heard her wrongly.


    "Yes ..."


    My eyes moved to the side in confusion. While Eir and Evelina also did the same thing.


    "If you are afraid to ride alone, why don''t you let my wife apany you?"


    "I don''t know her yet," she reasoned. Actually, since Jyne knew Argod was married and she didn''t want to take him from Evelina, she decided to end her short love story with sweet memories. Who knew her first love would wither at their first meeting and not as beautifully as the books.


    Although I was quite confused by her request, judging by her n to marry me to escape her arranged marriage, I thought she had another n behind this. But with my status as king, no matter what her n was, it wouldn''t affect me.


    "I''ll allow you if my wife doesn''t mind it." Even though I could take this decision by myself and was pretty sure Evelina wouldn''t object to this, I wanted to show that Jyne had to respect Evelina.


    Jyne turned to Evelina in doubt since she wasn''t sure Evelina would allow it. They weremoners, not nobles. Evelina would probably think that Jyne was trying to snatch Argod from her.


    "C-Can I share a Yegaun with your husband, m-ma''am?" she said in the same hesitation and flushed face.


    "I don''t mean to take your husband from you, I just feel morefortable with someone I know. Besides, I promise it''s only until we get to Dragon Cross City," she added quickly.


    "I don''t mind it," said Evelina in confusion. Jyne''s presence alone confused her and Eir. Coupled with Jyne''s attitude. Meanwhile, she was pretty sure Argod hadn''t told her his true identity since he hadn''t cancelled Al''s Tonic of Camouge. But she decided to follow Argod''s y and find out why after they arrived at the Pceter.


    "Thank you," said Jyne with a smile.


    After that, we got on our mounts and headed towards the city gates.


    <span>


    -------


    <span>


    Nearly an hour had passed, the two evening suns were almost setting on the western horizon and the sky above us grew darker. The sound of fast footsteps broke the silence in the meadow several kilometres from Dragon Cross City. The three Yegauns ran fast across the short meadow with several trees and boulders in between.


    My eyes looked around me as I continued to spur my Yegaun. We had at least killed more than ten monsters after we left Warmbell Town, but luckily those were low-level monsters, so it didn''t really matter to us. While Jyne sat in front of me to prevent her from falling. Her hands held the saddle tight as she kept her bnce. Carpet of short grass covered our path and everything looked fine, but my Dragon Vision caught some monsters stalking us and ready to attack us anytime. In the forest not far from either side of us, some monsters shaped like headless deers on the size of two adult elephants ran after us. Even though it was a little dark because of the dim sunlight, I could see their ck fur with some faint white stripes clearly.


    [Name: Headless ck Deer]


    [Level 46]


    [Type: Formless]


    [Element: Shadow]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP: 648/648]


    [Mana: 186/186]


    [ATK: 378]


    [M.ATK: 67]


    [DEF: 130]


    [Skills: Energy Sucking, Mana Drain, Haunt]


    <i>''This is bad ...'' </i>I thought. They were crepuscr monsters that only appeared at dawn and dusk, the time where the Shadow element Mana reached its greatest power. Since they did not have a head and mouth, they ate by sucking their prey''s life energy and Mana, turning their victims into pale corpses.


    I raised my hand and moved it in the two directions towards the monsters, telling Eir and Evelina to prepare to attack them. While my attention remained on the front.


    <i>''Adrenaline Surge! Dragon Armor! ''</i>I used my skills since they were getting closer to us, I guessed they would attack us anytime soon. While Evelina also used her skills on me.


    [Evelina Lavinia Iaoth gave you Power Boost!]


    [Your ATK and MATK have increased by 100%]


    [Evelina Lavinia Iaoth gave you elerate!]


    [Your SPD has increased by 100%]


    [Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    [Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    [Power Boost has been activated.]


    [elerate has been activated.]


    [ATK: 305 + 153+ 305]


    [M.ATK: 305 + 153 + 305]


    [DEF: 120 + 60]


    [SPD: 120 + 60 +120]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    Meanwhile, Eir also used his Skin Armor and also got the same support skills as me from Evelina. Then Evelina pulled the reins in her hands, moved her mount between us. it was the usual healer position on the battlefield if the attack came from two different directions. The healer had to position herself in the safest ce or the farthest ce from the enemies. That''s why they usually took the backline, but with our current situation, the safest position was in the middle of me and Eir since we acted as attackers. This was also why I asked Jyne to ride with Evelina.


    Eir took out his Fire Bolt. Dozens of short fire spikes emerged around him and prepared to attack. While Evelina prepared her Holy Beam. She possessed the Light element Mana which was the monster''s weakness so she could kill them easily with this.


    <i>''zing Orb.'' </i>Forty-six of my me orbs appeared around me, preparing to attack the monsters.


    Seeing that we were ready to fight, Jyne looked confused since she didn''t know what to do. Unlike Evelina and S who were used to following the real Argod, Jyne didn''t know my fighting habits. That''s why she couldn''t cast her skills carelessly or she could mess up our attacks.


    "What should I do to help you, Sir Ar?" she shouted.


    "Hold on tight!" I said.


    The monsters drew closer to us. But we couldn''t attack them since they were still in the forest. We couldn''t attack them carelessly especially by using skills that could create light in the dark like this. Since it could provoke the other monsters that resided in that forest. So we had to wait for them toe out of it. Also, this was the reason why travellers avoid spending the night in the forest. They usually looked for open fields to build their tents. That was because they could detect the monster''s presence more easily on the fields.

 Chapter 56. Can I Spend The Night With You?

    Chapter 56. Can I Spend The Night With You?


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 56. Can I Spend The Night With You?


    The rustling sound and hoovesing from both sides of us grew louder. As if on cue, they jumped out of the forest and lunged straight at us. I waved my hand on my side, threw my orbs at them. Meanwhile Eir did the same on his side. At the same time, Evelina''s staff glowed in white and the white light that wasing out from itunched at one of them. We had to attack them as soon as possible since they were able to absorb their opponent''s Mana from a certain distance. That''s why this type of monster could only be defeated by ranged attacks.


    Seeing our attacks, the monsters tried to dodge, but of course, they couldn''t dodge everything, especially my attacks, since I controlled my orbs with my Telekic skill to make sure all of itnded on their target.


    [Overkill!]


    [You have shot a Headless ck Deer for 252 HP] X9


    [You have shot a Headless ck Deer for 248 HP] X9


    [You have shot a Headless ck Deer for 246 HP] X9


    [You have shot a Headless ck Deer for 253 HP] X9


    [You have shot a Headless ck Deer for 251 HP] X10


    All monsters by my side died. Meanwhile Evelina and Eir also managed to kill some of their sides. Unlike me, even though they had a higher level, without telekic skill, they couldn''t control their skills as freely as I did. Therefore, miss meant miss. Whereas I couldn''t help them since that meant I had to change our battle formation all of a sudden and it wasn''t a good idea. Another wave of monsters mighte from my side.


    It took a few minutes to kill all the monsters by their side since we didn''t stop or slow down our speed. Even though it gave them some difficulties to kill their targets, it was also useful for keeping the distance so that the monsters couldn''t suck our Mana.


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 47. HP +50, Mana + 20, ATK and MATK + 5, DEF and SPD +2]


    [HP: 2550/2550] [Mana: 1020/1020]


    [ATK: 310] [M.ATK: 310]


    [SPD: 122] [DEF: 122]


    <i>''Nice,''</i> I thought. Since that announcement appeared it meant that there weren''t any more monsters trying to attack us. But I was still cautious since I could detect the other monsters around me.


    Meanwhile, Jyne who saw all of that could only be silent in surprise. Since it was rare for amoner to defeat that type of monster that fast. And if they had mounts like this, they usually chose to flee to a nearby town or city. But they could deal with it quickly, even Argod could take care of the monsters in one attack. That indicated that Argod, Eir and his wife, were not ordinary people. They were expert hunters at minimum.


    As the suns had set and were reced by the darkness of the night, slowly the sight of arge city with a majestic gate became clearer to our eyes. When we were almost at the gate, two giant porcupine-shaped monsters with purple spikes with wet tips emerged from behind the tall bushes and chased us.


    [Name: Poison Porcupine]


    [Level 10]


    [Type: Brute]


    [Element: Earth]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP: 157/157]


    [Mana: 52/52]


    [ATK: 65]


    [M.ATK: 5]


    [DEF: 28]


    [Skills: Poison Spike, Venom Bite]


    I waved my hand forward, ordering Evelina and Eir to ignore them. About 200 meters before we arrived at the gate with several guards, the crystal in one of the towers glowed and emitted a thunderbolt which struck the two monsters and turned them to ashes instantly. That was how a guard tower that every town and city worked and killed the monsters before they could reach the gate. Not only monsters but also enemy troops if the towers were set up for the battle. That''s why it required a high-level barrier spell to prate a city.


    I pulled the reins in my hands to slow down as well as the others. After we passed the check at the gate like any othermoner, our mounts walked slowly on Dragon Cross City''s street. The residents around us were busy tidying up their shops and merchandise. While the others walked back to their homes.


    Eir breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Haaa ... Just in time," he said. He felt relieved since judging from their smooth first trip, he was pretty sure Argod could handle their next trip.


    "You can take a rest after this, Eir." Then I turned to Evelina.


    "You too." I was sure they were quite tired and I had to make sure they were ready for tomorrow''s trip, likewise with me. But of course I nned to clear things up with Jyne first.


    Meanwhile, Jyne who was sweeping her gaze around finally spoke.


    "Woah! This is City is so big!" said Jyne in amazement. This was her first time here. Unlike the Fox tribe''s capital, she admitted that this city was much busier and bigger.


    "Excited?" I said in a casual tone.


    "A little," answered Jyne. But then her excitement faded since they had arrived at their destination, it meant that she had to separate from Argod. Jyne''s gaze turned to the reddish-coloured Pce that glowed like a big me in the night, in that instant her heart shrank, tension and doubt filled her mind, even though she knew she hade a long way for this. Questions filled her head.


    What if the n didn''t work and the Chancellor sent her back to her kingdom without any further negotiations. Didn''t that mean her hard work would go in vain? What if she couldn''t find her ''true love'' before the Dragon King awakened? And ended up being his wife? And what if the Dragon King was not only cold towards all women but also cruel like some of the kings of other tribes?


    Thinking about it, her face grew grim.


    Noticing Jyne''s gloomy face, Evelina, who was on Argod''s other side, decided to ask her.


    "Is there something wrong?" said Evelina in worry.


    Jyne turned to Evelina who looked sincere and worried about her, even though she had already asked her an impolite request. She shook her head from side to side.


    "Nothing." Then she returned her gaze to the Pce.


    "Can I spend the night with all of you?" she said out of blue. At least she wanted to prepare before turning herself over to the Dragon King.


    "Why?" I asked in confusion.


    "It''ste. The king is still asleep and I don''t think the Chancellor is still in the Pce," she reasoned. Actually, she wanted to spend more time with Argod.


    Hearing her reason, Eir and Evelina turned their heads in another direction to cover theirughter. While I bit my lips for the same reason.


    Jyne looked confused.


    "Why are youughing at me?" she said with a frown.


    "I''m sure the pce has someone else who is more suitable to wee you," I said.


    "But, it''s still impolite toe to the pce at a time like this. Besides, I still want to have a look around this city for a while. Can I spend the night with you?" she said again.


    "I will take you to our ce," I said.


    "Is your home in this city?"


    "Yeah."


    "Fine," she agreed. They were already in the city now, if Argod tried to do inappropriate things to her, she could scream or ask for the city guards'' help.


    Hearing her answer, I smirked and turned to Eir and Evelina in turn.


    "Do you hear her? Let''s go home." Then I spurred my Yegaun to move faster which was followed by Evelina and Eir.


    Meanwhile, Jyne''s heart was beating faster since she realized they were moving towards the Pce.


    <span>

 Chapter 57. The King is Here

    Chapter 57. The King is Here


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 57. The King is Here


    As we entered the West Earth gate, we were greeted by light from therge torches that lined neatly in the courtyard. We walked through it until we arrived near the Pce entrance. Our hands pulled the reins to stop our Yegauns before we got off there. Swiftly, several guards approached us. Some of them quickly brought our Yegauns back to their stables. While some of them greeted Eir since he was the only person who had opened his hood.


    "Wee back, Sir Eiron," they said politely. To which he replied with a nod.


    Then the guards turned their gaze to me and looked at me in doubt and curiosity since although I looked familiar, I still covered my head with my hood which made my face unclear, I also hadn''t cancelled Al''s Tonic of Camouge yet. Meanwhile Evelina was still wearing her hood too, so they didn''t greet her.


    On the other side, Jyne''s heart was beating fast. Her panic and tension were evident on her face. But since Argod already knew her identity, she could not avoid it anymore. Who knew that the convoy she had met in that small town was from the Pce. And since they said this Pce was their home, it meant that Argod and the others were probably inner officials or elite soldiers who usually lived in the Pce.


    <i>''What should I do? I told Sir Ar all my ns. They will return me to my kingdom, ''</i>she thought in panic.


    Seeing Jyne''s panicked face, I pressed my lips to hold back myughter.


    "Shall we go inside, Your Highness?" I said as I could get my voice out.


    Jyne turned to me in annoyance.


    "Why didn''t you say that you work at the Pce?" she said with a frown.


    Now, it was Evelina and Eir who pressed their lips after hearing Jyne''s words. While I was trying to keep myposure and hold back myughter as hard as I could.


    "You didn''t ask me before." Then I gave a gesture to enter.


    "Shall we talk inside?"


    Jyne sighed in exasperation.


    "Fine." She couldn''t tell him herint since it was her fault. If she didn''t try to steal Argod''s money maybe she wouldn''t end up like this. Moreover ... Jyne nced at Argod. On the positive side, since Argod lived in this Pce, at least she could see Argod every day. In addition, an elite soldier or inner official was better than that of amoner. Moreover, some of them were allowed to have more than one wife. So her feelings weren''t a dead end like before.


    As we entered the pce, several servants bowed to greet us. Just like every Pce''s habit, Eir, Jyne and Evelina opened their cloaks and gave them to the servants, except mine. I couldn''t remove my cloak and show my face in front of the servants since I still had to make another trip tomorrow. Upon seeing the nine fox tails behind Jyne, the servants'' eyes widened in surprise and quickly lowered their heads politely since they immediately recognized her.


    One of the servants approached Eir.


    "Sir Eiron, shall I report this to His Majesty?" What they knew was that I was resting in my room right now.


    "It''s fine, His Majesty already knows about this," replied Eir.


    "I understand," said the servant, though the confusion was clear on his face.


    Meanwhile, Jyne gasped in shock. Since based on Eir''s words, it meant that the Dragon King was awake.


    <i>''I''m dead! This is the same as turning myself over to The Dragon King,'' </i>she screamed internally in panic. She didn''t think that the king had awakened since she didn''t hear this news before. It was big news, so it should be spread quickly yet what she did know was that the Dragon King was still asleep. She could not imagine that in just one day her long journey would end in vain. Even her first love had to withered without her being able to say it since she was sure Argod would tell everything to the king.


    We moved our feet through the corridor. But as we walked, suddenly Jyne came over to me.


    "Sir, I know I don''t deserve to ask you this. But can you keep our previous conversation a secret?" she said in a low voice. This was her desperate attempt to minimize her punishment.


    "Which one?" I asked in a casual tone since I could guess her intention. After all, everything she said to me before would make ''the dragon king'' angry.


    Jyne nced at Evelina, Eir and the guards before returning her gaze to me.


    "About my main reason for joining the harem. Also about my n to search for my ''true love'' in Dragon Cross City," she said again in a low voice.


    I knew she asked me that since I was the only one who knew her n. Meanwhile Eir and Evelina only knew she was the Princess of the Fox Tribe who wanted to meet me.


    "What if the king found out by himself?" I asked.


    Jyne lowered her head and was silent for a few moments.


    "If that happens ... I can''t do anything either," she said in a gloomy tone.


    "I understand."


    As we arrived in front of arge huge door with a Draconis Crest in gold, two guards bowed at us and opened the door.


    "You don''t need to follow us," said Eir to the guards who followed us and they followed his orders.


    We entered the hall that was dominated by red and ck colour. Severalrge pirs line up on each side with a floating huge crystal in front of it. Those were high-level crystals that were used to protect and attack the enemies automatically. The floors were made of dark brown marble, a long red carpet lined from the door to the throne stage and another huge Draconis crest in gold behind the throne. It was Draconis'' main hall. ording to Igixar''s tradition and formality, all important guests from other tribes had to meet the king in that hall before they moved to another room.


    Jyne swept her gaze across the Hall that was bigger and more luxurious than her Pce''s Hall before turning her gaze back to the empty throne. Then she approached me again.


    "I-I think we shoulde back again tomorrow," said Jyne in the same low voice. Her hesitation was clear from her voice. Her feet moved following us.


    "Why?" I said in a casual tone.


    "I''m sure the king is resting in his room, I don''t want to disturb him," she replied.


    I chuckled.


    "What are you talking about? The king is here. Of course, you should meet him."


    "H-He''s here?" said Jyne in a stammering voice. Her gaze swept around the room once again in panic.


    As we were not far from the throne stage, Eir and Evelina stopped and bowed. Since they suddenly stopped, Jyne also stopped her steps in confusion.


    Meanwhile, I kept moving my feet up to the throne as I used my skill.


    <i>''Dispel.''</i>


    [All negative status has been removed]


    As my eyes returned to normal and my horns appeared above my head, my hands opened my hood. Then I took off my cloak, letting it fall to the floor nonchntly. When I got to the top, I turned around and sat on the throne. My legs were folded leisurely and my elbow was on the chair handle, my head was resting on the back of my hand. I smirked at Jyne who was looking at me in shock with pale face.


    "Princess Jyne of the Fox tribe, wee to Crimson me Pce."

 Chapter 58. The Messed Up Plan That Backfires To Its Owner

    Chapter 58. The Messed Up n That Backfires To Its Owner


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 58. The Messed Up n That Backfires To Its Owner


    Jyne looked at the young handsome dragon king who was sitting on his throne in a daze. Without his cloak, his majestic aura was even clearer. She wanted to speak but she couldn''t, her words were stuck in her throat and her body refused to move out of shock and his presence. She couldn''t help herself but feeling joy after finding out his true identity. Nothing was more perfect than this, since it meant the man she loves had a higher position than her father''s candidate. Moreover, since Argod had introduced Evelina as his wife, he should not be as cold as the rumours said and seeing his kindness in Warmbell Town, he didn''t seem like a cruel king like her negative thoughts. But her panic and shock still dominated her heart and mind since she had told him her n before. A n that clearly intended to use him as an excuse to escape her arranged marriage.


    <i>''I''m so doomed! If I confess my feelings to him, he will think I''m trying to deceive him ... </i>''she thought in panic.


    "Princess Jyne, don''t you want to greet me?" I called her again since she was petrified like a statue. But I took that as a normal reaction considering what she already told me back in Warmbell Town.


    My voice startled her.


    "Ah! Yes." She bowed.


    "G-Good evening, Your Majesty. I, Jyne Calisea Purplegloom, the princess of the fox tribe ising to meet you," she said in a stammering voice.


    "You mean, to be my wife?" I fixed her introduction. I wouldn''t embarrass her by saying her original purpose in front of Eir and Evelina, but I still wanted a clear thing about us. After all, a Princess travelling without an escort just to meet me would make her sound like a spy from the Fox Tribe or they could think the Fox King had banished Jyne and it could damage her reputation.


    Jyne raised her head and looked at me.


    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty."


    Evelina turned to Jyne in confusion and worry.


    "Is your father who sent you here? Where is your convoy? Why are you alone?" The fox tribe territory was quite far from here and to be a harem member, one needed her parents'' permission, therefore she could not hide her confusion.


    "I-I came alone, Your Highness. To be honest, my father also doesn''t know I''m here," replied Jyne without thinking twice over her nervousness. Previously she did not realize who Evelina was, but since Argod had told her his true identity, she quickly realized Evelina was the Dragon King''s future wife for a long time, the Princess of Healer tribe. And she had asked Evelina that disrespectful request in Warmbell Town.


    Hearing her confession, I sighed secretly.


    <i>''Now how do I exin it to Eir and Evelina without exposing her n?''</i>


    As expected, this time it was Eir''s turn who was shifted to Jyne in shock.


    "Your father didn''t know you were here? You mean you ran away from your kingdom?" There was a hint of panic from the tone of his voice. Since the Fox King could think that the dragon tribe kidnapped her and it could damage the rtionship between the two kingdoms. He turned to me.


    "Your Majesty, we must return her to her kingdom immediately."


    Jyne turned to Eir in panic.


    "Don''t worry. I wrote a letter to my father that I left of my own ord. I also used my Magic Stamp on the letter," she exined. Magic Stamps were special stamps used by royals to prove their letters were authentic. What distinguished it from a regr stamp, the Magic Stamp would use the user''s Mana as the ink.


    Eir breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But why did you run away from your kingdom? Did something happen at the Fox tribe?" asked Evelina with the same worried tone. Usually, when a princess was handed over to a king, her parents would send a notification beforehand to ask for the king''s approval. Arge convoy would also escort the princess and usually, she would be greeted with a party.


    ¡°My tribe is fine, Your Highness. It''s just ---¡± Jyne paused since she couldn''t exin her reason bluntly.


    "--- It''s just ..." In the end, she just repeated the same words before lowering her head.


    ¡°She has her own difficulties so she can''t say openly here. Still¡­¡± I said. My eyes focused on Jyne and she quickly lowered her head after feeling my gaze.


    "We have to inform the Fox King that she is here." I believed the Fox King and her brothers were in a panic right now.


    "Are you also going to ask the Fox King''s permission so Princess Jyne can enter your harem immediately, Your Majesty?" asked Eir.


    I shifted my gaze at Eir.


    "No. Just send an official letter that says we found the princess in Warmbell Town and she is at the pce in good condition now. Also ..." I returned my gaze to Jyne.


    "I need you to write a letter to your father to exin how you are doing and why you ended up here. Don''t forget to use your magic stamp on your letter."


    Jyne lowered her head again.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." She felt quite confused since Argod didn''t say anything despite knowing her n.


    "That''s enough for today. Eir, order Sarah to prepare a guest room for Princess Jyne." I turned to Evelina.


    "Evelina, you have helped me a lot today. Take a rest and prepare yourself for dinner," I said with a smile.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Then they bowed and walked to the exit without saying anything else. But since I only asked both of them toe out, they could already guess I wanted to discuss something with Jyne.


    Meanwhile, Jyne also realized this. In the instant, her face turned panicked and even more paler, fear seeped through her body and her eyes stared at Eir and Evelina who were getting further away from her, trying to avoid my gaze that was fixed on her.


    <i>''Oh, father, brothers. I admit that your daughter, your sister, did something stupid by making the dragon king angry. Now I have to face his wrath alone and can''t escape from here, '' </i>prayed Jyne. Even though her feelings didn''t change, the fear over her mistakes was something else.


    - m.


    The door was closed, Evelina and Eir were already out of the room, yet Jyne was still staring at the door.


    "They''re gone, Princess Jyne. Now, look at me," I demanded.


    In contrast to Argod''s voice which sounded casual like amoner when they met in Warmbell Town, although his tone did not change, after he released his cloak and disguise, his authority as a king was clearly heard from his voice.


    In hesitation, she turned to me and gave me a pleading look, like a criminal begging her lord for forgiveness.


    I chuckled.


    "I haven''t said anything, yet you''re this scared."


    Jyne bent her knees as if I would give her the death penalty.


    "P-Please forgive me, Y-Your M-Majesty. I-I didn''t mean anything bad to you," she said guiltily.


    "I know. But that n ---"


    Suddenly she lifted her head and interrupted me.


    "I made that n before I met you," she said quickly.


    "But it''s different now, I --- really want to be your wife," she said in a calmer tone.


    "Oh really?" I said in disbelief. I couldn''t believe her words, after what she said to me before. I leaned myself towards her and smirked.


    "Isn''t it because you are afraid of me?" I said in a teasing tone.


    "Of course not," she replied quickly. But then she lowered her head again.


    "But I can''t deny that I''m afraid of you now..." she muttered in a low voice. But I could still hear her voice since the room was quiet and there were only two of us here.


    <span>

 Chapter 59. Are You Afraid of Me?

    Chapter 59. Are You Afraid of Me?


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 59. Are You Afraid of Me?


    I chuckled at her words. While Jyne bit down her lip awkwardly since she realized I heard what she said.


    "So you admit that you want to be my wife because you are afraid of me?" I asked in a teasing tone. I admitted her n to escape her arranged marriage using me as an excuse was brilliant. But a woman who entered my harem and only ended up in another man''s arms was tantamount to demeaning my reputation as a king. But there was one thing that made me curious.


    Jyne raised her head and gave me a pleading look.


    "I-I''m not, Your Majesty. I mean ---- I am afraid of you, but I want to be your wife not because of that reason," she said in a panic. This was something difficult to exin after what she had said in Warmbell Town.


    "Then what?" I asked in the same teasing tone.


    Jyne''s face turned red. Her heart was pounding and a strange feeling was rising in her chest. That feeling made her swallow her embarrassment despite all that she had said to Argod. She knew there was only one way to clear this misunderstanding, she had to confess her feelings to Argod. But this was her first love and her first experience, of course, this was not easy for her. But she knew she had no other way but to admit it. She opened her mouth trying to speak her heart out, but she couldn''t. It felt like something was blocking her words.


    "Speak up," I demanded in a firm tone. From her reaction, it was clear that she was reluctant to say it, but I had to confirm it.


    Again, she lowered her head. She swallowed her nervousness and embarrassment.


    "I-It''s because I love you ..." she said in a barely audible voice. Even her voice was lower than her previous mutter.


    "What did you say?" I asked her to repeat it. I heard her, but her voice was so faint and unclear. I could catch her saying she loves me but it was just unclear pieces of words.


    She lifted her head and gave me a pleading look once again.


    "I-I love you, Your Majesty," she admitted bluntly in a stammering voice. Her face flushed either in embarrassment because I asked her to say it or because of her guilt.


    I had been expecting this since we arrived at Dragon Cross City especially after she kept trying to buy time to go to this Pce and chose to spend more time with me. Plus her request to shared a Yegaun with me. A princess like her should have avoided such kind of actions with the man she just met, but she insisted on doing it. At first, I thought she just wanted to get more protection from me, but her request to spend the night at my ce rified it.


    "Love me? Didn''t we just meet?" I wanted to find out since when she had that feeling for me.


    "I-I know. But since I saw your face on that alley there was a strange feeling in my heart," she replied with the same stammering voice.


    I chuckled once again.


    "So you fell in love with me because of my looks?" I said straight to the point.


    "Of course not," she retorted quickly. But then she pressed her lips and looked hesitant.


    "I think..." she said in a lower voice. Even though her family forbade her to befriend with foreign men, that didn''t mean she had never seen handsome men. Her Pce often held opera shows by inviting various professional artists and usually the actors were handsome. But she never fell in love with one of them, in contrast to when she saw Argod.


    Since she looked unsure, I decided to find it out with my way. I leaned my back to my throne and smirked.


    "Come here." My index finger that was pointing at her moved towards me repeatedly.


    "P-Pardon?" she said in disbelief since only certain people were permitted to approach the king on the throne.


    "I saide here," I repeated.


    Even though she was confused, she finally moved her feet towards him in doubt. Her heart was pounding, her head filled with wild guesses about why Argod asked her to approach him.


    Her steps stopped near me without daring to look at me.


    "Closer," I asked.


    She took one more step to approach me in hesitation.


    "Closer," I asked once again.


    She took a wider step to approach me in the same hesitation.


    Then I extended my hand to her. She stared at my hand in confusion for a moment before looking at me.


    "What are you waiting for? Take it," I said in a casual tone.


    She took my hand in confusion.


    As her palm met mine, I grabbed her hand and pulled her body closer. She fell in my arms and sat in myp. My other hand grabbed her chin, turned her face to me and my eyes met hers.


    "Look at me. What if I''m not handsome anymore? Will you still love me?" I asked.


    She looked at the dragon king in front of her in a daze. Her heart was beating wildly. Their faces were so close, allowing her to see all the features on his face. His majestic horns, his handsome yet cold face. His eyes glinted in blue like the finest sapphire. His sharp gaze, as if he could read all of her thoughts. His elegant yet fearsome majestic aura.


    "Yes ..." she said as she could make her voice. Her mind was nk and her eyes were fixed on him.


    I narrowed my eyes and smirked.


    "Really?"


    She just opened her mouth, but I used my skill.


    <i>''Dragon Form 5%.''</i>


    [You have activated your Dragon Form by 5%.]


    My head changed to my original form, the head of a ck dragon. ck hard skin covered my face. The tip of my long tongue split in half as if it belonged to a snake. Sharp teeth reced my neat teeth. Dreadful spikes reced my hair. But what changed was only my head, not the rest of my body. My size also didn''t change.


    "What about now?" My voice sounded like a lion''s roar since my mouth''s anatomy changed. I did this because I had to remind her that my true form was not my human form, but my dragon form. Even though she saw me as a handsome man, it was the huge, terrifying ck dragon who would be her husband. And I had no interest in taking on a wife who had no feelings for me or ran away after she saw my true form.


    Jyne startled. Her body trembled in shock and fear after seeing that drastic change. A handsome man who turned into a beast in the blink of an eye. Although her tribe also had an original form, their form was not much different from their current form. Even their faces and heads didn''t change, in contrast to Argod''s drastic changes. Yet she refused to let him go. She just stared at him without being able to take her eyes off him.


    I grinned, showing rows of my sharp teeth that were able to rip her neck in just one bite. My eyes looked at her pale face and I could feel her body was shaking.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Again instead of my usual voice, my voice more like a roar.


    But she didn''t answer me.


    "So you like me just because of my good looks?" I asked in disappointment.


    Still, she didn''t answer me.


    Since she didn''t answer me and just stiffened in silence, I decided to shock her so she would return to her sense. I stuck out my tongue. My tongue slithered like a snake, approaching her face. But by my surprise, she stuck out her tongue and made the tip of our tongue meet. I pulled my tongue and tilted my head. My eyes looked at her as if I asked for an exnation of what she just did to me.


    "I-I still love you whatever your appearance, Your Majesty," she said in a stammering voice as soon as she could get her voice out.


    I grinned once again.


    "Prove it." I decided to continue my test on her.

 Chapter 60. Kiss Me

    Chapter 60. Kiss Me


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 60. Kiss Me


    "B-But how?" she said in a stammering voice.


    "Kiss me," I demanded with a smirk. I was not sure she would dare to do it since it was the same as kissing a beast. Well, with this looks, a monster was more suitable for me than a beast.


    Again, she was stiffened.


    "What''s the matter? Did what you say earlier was just a bluff?" I challenged her.


    "After what you said to me in Warmbell Town, I can''t trust you and risk my reputation as a dragon king. But if you can prove what you say, I''ll let you into my harem," I added. I could remember when I was working as a prostitute, women liked me for my good looks and my nice body. And I didn''t want that to happen to my current self. Unlike Evelina who had been faithfully waiting for Argod for years and S who had apanied him, Jyne was a new woman in my and Argod''s life. I had no memories of her and know nothing of her. Moreover, with my status as the dragon king, I didn''t want her to be my wife for another hidden purpose.


    Meanwhile, Jyne looked at Argod without being able to say anything. Afraid? Yes, she couldn''t deny it. Still, she didn''t move from his embrace, even though she could release herself and run away at any time. Her feelings red up. Her fear, confusion, shock, love mixed in her and also¡­ admire. Yes, she admired him. Argod treated her with respect during their short journey. Then despite everything she said, he didn''t spit out his anger nor immediately sent her home, not even humiliating her in front of Evelina and Eir. On the other hand, he also did not immediately ept her as his wife which indicated he wanted a rtionship based on honest feelings, not for lust or a need to make his sessor.


    At this point, she already realized Argod just wanted to test her. It was a normal thing after what she said in Warmbell Town.


    <i>''I believe he''s the one ...'' </i>she thought. She made up her mind.


    After that long pause, I decided to end my test, but what she did surprise me. She raised her hands and hugged my neck. At the same time, she bumped her smooth lips against my hard and rough lips. Her eyes closed in nervousness and her face still showed obvious fear. It was a strange feeling for me since a dragon''s mouth feature was not suitable for kissing but only for killing and tearing off its prey.


    <i>''I see ... She made her decision,''</i> I thought. Since she had already done what I asked I had no reason to continue this test any longer.


    <i>''Cancel the dragon form.''</i>


    In just a second, my head changed to my human form. While her lips were still on mine.


    [You have deactivated your Dragon Form.]


    Seeing she still in her position even though I had returned to my human face, my lips moved to grab hers.


    Reflexively, she released her kiss in shock since she thought I would bite her. A little bite from me could cost her at least a quarter of her head.


    "You don''t want it?" I said in a casual tone with a smirk.


    She was stunned. Seeing that I had returned to my human form, her eyes filled with tears.


    "You scare me. I thought you would eat me ..." she said holding her sob.


    I chuckled.


    "Times have changed. Dragon tribe does not eat other tribes like before," I said in the same casual tone. I could understand her fear since Dragon was the top predator in Igixar''s food chain. There were times when the Dragon Tribe did not hesitate to eat their enemies on the battlefield. But it was a long time ago. Because of that superiority, Draconis became an Empire, not a kingdom, since previously many enemies'' territories fell into this Empire. While my position remained as a King, not Emperor. Why? Because each tribe had their own King and Queen. Even if their territory had fallen to me and their king had been defeated, his descendant was the one who would be the king. In other words, only someone from that tribe could be the ruler. It couldn''t be changed by anyone, even by me since it came from each tribe''s instinct itself. Just like a group of wolves that would refuse to be led by a lion even though the lion had killed its leader.


    "So ... Are you going to let me be your wife?" she asked. She was calmer now.


    "Yes, but after I get your father''s permission. I don''t want to ruin the rtionship between the fox tribe and the dragon tribe just because of this problem," I said.


    "Are you going to send me back before my father give his permission?" she asked again.


    "No. Just stay here and wait for your father answer," I said.


    "Answer?" she asked.


    "Yes, I will send a separate letter to your father. Therefore I need your help to exin your wish to be with me in your letter," I replied. Eir''s letter was an official letter from Draconis which only dealt with Draconis'' interests. But my rtionship with Jyne was not based on political interests. That''s why I was nning to write a separate letter to the king of the Fox tribe if Jyne could pass my test.


    Jyne''s face brightened at once. Who knew her love that she thought would wither before it bloomed could go well.


    "Really?" she said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," she said.


    "I know you''re tired. But would you like to join me for dinner?" I offered her. I was sure she must be starving since she hadn''t eaten anything but my candy. After what she had been through, a proper royal dinner would be a great start to her stay in this ce.


    "With pleasure, Your Majesty," she said with a smile.


    After that, we were silent since she didn''t move from her position.


    "Jyne, may I?" My gaze pointed to her body which was still sitting on myp, asking her to stand up.


    "Ah! Of course!" Swiftly, she stood awkwardly. She could not hide her happiness and wanted to sit on hisp longer.


    I stood up from my throne and snapped my fingers as I used my Telekic skill. My cloak flew towards me and I caught it without turning my gaze to it.


    "C''mon, I''ll show you where your room is," I said as my feet moved down the stairs. I knew I could order a servant to do it. But I decided to escort her by myself aspensation for my previous test.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Then she followed me.

 Chapter 61. Welcome Dinner

    Chapter 61. Wee Dinner


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 61. Wee Dinner


    The sky above Dragon Cross City had turned dark when I stepped down the corridor towards the dining hall with several guards following me. After I left the main hall, I escorted Jyne to one of the guest rooms in the Southern section. Since she hadn''t officially been my wife yet she couldn''t stay in the Western section like Evelina and S. I''d also ordered Sarah to assign a few maids to serve Jyne. After that, I took a bath and changed my clothes with my usual royal uniform. Although I preferred to wear more casual clothes for dinner, Jyne was a princess. So even though I couldn''t prepare anything because of her sudden arrival, I decided to make this dinner a small party to wee her.


    As my feet moved, my gaze was shifted to therge windows by my side. Arge waning gibbous silver moon with another much smaller violet moon apanied by stars had already decorated the clear night sky.


    <i>''I only have one more week before the full moon ...''</i> I thought. Igixar''s moon phase was a little different from my original world but I could remember everything clearly. This was an important thing for me since my Dragon instincts would peak at the full moon and my sexual desire would be very high. I didn''t want to do my first experience outside the Pce since I didn''t know how bad it was. I had no memory about this since the real Argod always drank sleeping potions to control his lust every full moon before. So what I knew from the previous royal dragon''s information was a royal dragon would have sex all night long without stopping as long as the full moon was still in the sky.


    I shifted my gaze to the front as my mind tried to predict everything, especially what I had to do during the trip. Also ... if the full moon arrived. In the meantime, there was only Evelina and S as my wives. I was not sure both of them could serve my crazy instincts when that day came. I was afraid that if I lost control over myself I would only end up hurting both of them. Meanwhile, I still had to wait for the Fox King''s answer to make Jyne my wife. Still ... I was not sure three people were enough for that. In an urgent situation, I had to ask several maids to join them to serve me, but that was thest option. Why? Because the royal dragon seed was very strong, so if I did it with the maids, it was just pure lust, since they couldn''t contain my seed nor my child. Even though with my status I could do it with whoever I wanted, I didn''t want to do it to a random woman since it wasn''t different from what I did when I was a stripper.


    <i>''At least I need four women to serve me¡­ I wonder if I can take one or two more wives on my trip,''</i> I thought as a breath left my mouth. Well, the more the better. On my trip, I would pass several small tribe territories under Draconis, so I had the possibility that I could meet other royal families. But another problem was, I couldn''t reveal my disguise during my trip.


    As I arrived in front of the dining hall, the guards bowed to greet me and opened the door.


    "The king has arrived!" announced one of them.


    Evelina, S and Jyne who were already sitting in the dining hall stood up from their seats and bowed. I walked and sat down at the end of that luxurious long table. They also sat following me. Unlike the previous dinner, tonight S and Evelina wore a formal dress to wee Jyne. While Jyne also wore her new dress. Even though it was an emergency, luckily the royal tailor had several dresses that match her size.


    "Don''t get too tense Princess Jyne, this is just a small party, not a formal one," I tried to calm her down since she looked a little tense and nervous.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," replied Jyne nervously. While Evelina and S covered their giggles with their hands. Previously, Jyne had asked S and Evelina many things about Argod. Even though she knew her feelings for Argod were real, she still had a few doubts and was afraid of how Argod''s real attitude was. So she decided to ask S and Evelina a few things. Like how both of them serve him? Why did everyone say the Dragon King was so cold to women while the fact that he already had two wives? And since when did the Dragon King wake up? Why wasn''t there any news about this?


    S and Evelina had already answered all of her questions and she was quite satisfied with their answers. From there, Jyne could conclude that the dragon king was not as cold as the rumours and not as cruel as she thought. It was just that they didn''t answer Jyne''sst question. Why did Argod hadn''t announce he was awake? They only said it was Argod''s decision. But what made Jyne nervous was that S and Evelina also shared their first experience with the king. How gentle but dominant he was. How he could dominate them without being rough. How sweet and warm his treatment. Somehow it made her even more curious and wanted to be her wife sooner.


    "Princess Jyne, is there something wrong with my face?" I said since her eyes locked on me but she didn''t say anything to me.


    Jyne quickly looked away in panic.


    "Nothing, Your Majesty."


    "I know this is improper, but shall we start our dinner now? We can talkter," I said. Normally as a king, I should have given a wee speech, but that usually took a while. Considering her hungry condition, I decided to skip it and would continue our conversation after this dinner was over.


    "Of course, Your Majesty."


    After those words, I took a small bell in front of my desk and waved it. Some servants brought small carts filled with weird looking dishes. Soon the food began to be ced before us one by one. The fragrant smell stimted our appetite. I could faintly hear the rumbling sound from Jyne who was sitting beside me. I pressed my lips to hold myughter as I took a nce at her. Jyne''s eyes were on the food in front of her as she couldn''t wait to eat it. But ording to the etiquette, no one could touch the food before the king took it.


    "Let''s start our dinner," I said since I didn''t want to tease her for too long. After all, she had only eaten a piece of candy since yesterday, so I could understand her impatience.


    Without saying anything else we took our eating utensils and started eating.

 Chapter 62. Do You Want to Accompany Me Tonight?

    Chapter 62. Do You Want to Apany Me Tonight?


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 62. Do You Want to Apany Me Tonight?


    After closing the dinner with a wine toast and some simple wee speech from me, I decided to end our dinner even though the night was still early. I was doing this because I had to rest early to prepare myself tomorrow morning. Moreover, I hadn''t gotten enough sleep after spending all night on the training ground. Besides that, I was sure Evelina also needed some rest after our trip and Jyne also needed it since she looked tired. She said she ran out of money yesterday, so there was a possibility that she spent her time on the streetsst night and I was not sure she could sleep well just on the cold street like that.


    I walked down the corridor to my chamber apanied by my lonely footsteps since I had dismissed the guards. My gaze shifted to the windows, staring at the Dragon Cross City which was illuminated by light crystals as the streetmps. The street looked quiet, there were only a few people who walked towards their house in a hurry. This was very different from my original world, where at times like this, the club where I work usually was still busy and I still danced and stripped my clothes in front of the crowd.


    A breath escaped from my mouth.


    <i>''I shouldn''t think about the past anymore,''</i> I thought. Well, it couldn''t be helped since I just opened my eyes to this world yesterday. Even though my mind was soon upied with many tasks, still ... The memories of my past sometimes crossed my head. It was not that I wanted to return to my original world. It was just that sometimes that thought popped up out of nowhere.


    As I was halfway to my room, I could feel someone was following me silently even though no footsteps could be heard. This pce was tightly guarded, so I believe this person was one of the closest people to me. My steps stopped and I turned around calmly. With my Dragon Vision, I could catch someone hiding behind the wall and I knew who it was.


    "S, I know you''re there," I said.


    Hearing Argod call her name, S''s heart skipped a beat. She was nning to apany Argod to his room, but on the way, she saw the king dismissed his guards and said he wanted to walk to his room alone. Since she didn''t want to bother him, she thought of following him quietly. Since Argod had caught her, she came out of her hiding ce with a flushed face.


    "Your Majesty," she said.


    "Why are you following me?" I asked.


    Her hesitation was visible on her face.


    "Um ... You will go with Evelina tomorrow morning. So S wants to escort you to your room." Argod was going to be away for a week, so she wanted to spend more time with him tonight. But she also knew Argod needed rest to prepare his energy for tomorrow, so she couldn''t ask anything from him.


    I looked at S''s innocent face and felt a little guilty for her. I just made her my wife, yet I had to leave her for one week.


    "Do you want to apany me tonight?" I asked. I couldn''t take her with me, since she already said that she needed a lot of time toplete my order. And since the order was very important for the war against the Orc tribe and the Minotaur tribe, I couldn''t dy it. So this was all I could do for her.


    Her face brightened.


    "Can I?"


    I nodded my head and extended my hand to her.


    "Of course," I said with a smile.


    Happily, S came over to me and took my hand.


    We walked towards my room. Different from before my steps were a bit slower since S''s body was smaller than mine.


    "Your Majesty, may S ask you some questions?" she asked.


    "Go ahead," I said.


    "What happened to you? Why did you sleep that long?" Her head tilted upwards to look at me since our height differences.


    "That''s because I have to destroy an evil power inside my body." Only a few people knew about the curse that resided in the royal dragon''s body. What the others knew was that sometimes the royal dragons needed to hibernate to maintain their power. Even though the curse had been destroyed, I couldn''t say it to the others out of respect for the real Argod and the royal dragon''s ancestors since this regarding their good name and reputation.


    "Is it that bad?" asked S with a frown. This was the first time she heard about this.


    "Yes. But it''s over now," I said.


    "Will this happen again? You didn''t look well this morning."I knew what she meant when the Ancestral Chamber''s energy was unstable.


    "I have destroyed that evil power forever. It won''t happen again in the future," I confirmed with a smile.


    "Then can S know what happened when you woke up? I mean ... Why did you decide to change?" she asked again in curiosity.


    "You don''t like it?"


    She shook her head from side to side.


    "S just wanted to know the reason."


    I turned my gaze forward and smiled bitterly. My mind drifted when the real Argod destroyed the curse and summoned me to rece him. I felt bad for him because even though he had sacrificed himself, no one knew his sacrifice beside me and I couldn''t tell the others either.


    "Something was going on in my subconscious while I was sleeping and I decided to change for myself ... For my duty as Dragon King ... For Draconis ..." I turned to S and gave her a gentle gaze.


    "Also for my loved one ..."


    "Us?"


    "Yes. I know you and Evelina have been waiting for me for a long time. Yet I can''t give you anything. I think this is the best thing that I can do," I said.


    S was silent with a blushing face.


    Seeing her reaction, I put my hand on her head and brushed her hair gently.


    "Thank you for apanying me, S."


    "S is the one who should be grateful for you, Your Majesty. If it weren''t for you who brought S here, maybe S would have died ..."


    Soon we arrived in front of my chamber. After replying to the guards'' bow with a nod we went into my room.


    "Shall S change your clothes, Your Majesty?" she asked.


    I smirked.


    "I think we should do something else, " I said in a teasing tone.


    S''s face immediately turned red.


    "W-What should S do, Your Majesty?" When they did before, Argod was the one who took the lead, so she didn''t know what to do.


    I walked to my bed. My hands moved to release my ascot and my clothes one by one.


    "It''s a little cold tonight. So can you warm me up again?" I said. Well, there was a room temperature control crystal here so my room was a little warm rather than cold. After I waspletely naked, I got into the bed and reached out my hand to her.


    In nervousness, S stripped her dress. Even though this was her wish, she couldn''t help herself but felt tense since Evelina wasn''t here. S''s face was getting red as one by one her clothes fell onto the floor, exposing her naked small body. Her eyes could not be separated from my body, especially my cock. She was quite confused about how that big thing could fit on her small hole before. Then she walked towards me and held my hand. Unfortunately, there weren''t any announcements when I held her hand.


    I pulled her into my arms, making her soft skin touch my slightly rough skin.


    "Nervous?" I guessed. The announcement was a sign when a woman wanted to have sex with me. Without that announcement, it meant she had no desire to do it.


    "A little ..." she replied.


    "Then I should calm you a bit."


    <span>

 Chapter 63. A Night With The King I

    Chapter 63. A Night With The King I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 63. A Night With The King I


    "Um ..." she answered me with a short mumble. Her face flushed with embarrassment and tension.


    I pulled her onto my bed and made her sit on myp. My hand brushed her hair gently. While my other hand hugged her waist. Her back pressed against the front of my torso, warming it with my body temperature.


    "Rx your muscles. Don''t get too tense. If you don''t want to do it, I won''t force you either," I whispered in a gentle voice. I brought her to my room out of guilt because I had to leave her tomorrow. And since she had just be my wife, it would be hard for her. So I allowed her to sleep in my room tonight. Besides, unlike Evelina who could enter my room every time she had to make sure I was okay while I was in my long sleep, S didn''t have that privilege. She was only able to see me once in a while since she did not have permission to enter my room freely.


    After hearing my words, S panicked.


    "T-There''s no way I don''t want it, Your Majesty ..." she said in a stammering voice. She didn''t lie about this, indeed she wanted it, it was just that she was too tense for it.


    A chuckle came out of my mouth.


    "I know. You''re just too nervous for that," I said. And it was not easy to get rid of someone''s nervousness. But I didn''t want to push myself on her or force her to fulfil my desire. Since if I did it, though she was my wife, it was no different with a rape ... And I hated it. When I had sex, what I wanted was, my women served me and did it because of their will, not just as an obligation.


    My hand went down from her hair to the back of her ear.


    "Y- Your Majesty ..." Her moans mixed between her voice. Her face was getting red when I started rubbing and tickling in front of her ear with my fingers.


    My face approached behind her other ear.


    "Do you like my touch?" I whispered in a seductive voice.


    "Y-Yes ..." she said in a stammering voice. Her heart was beating harder and harder as a tickling feeling from my breath and my hand greeted her ears.


    "Good ..." I whispered again. I kissed the back of her ear before licking it slowly, making sure she felt all of my tongue''s movements.


    "Ngh ..." She startled and closed her eyes in reflex. There was a strange yet pleasant sensation creeping on her body.


    "Just rx ... I will be gentle this time," I whispered again and I ended with a passionate kiss behind her ear. But it didn''t stop there, my kisses slowly descended from behind her ear to her neck and shoulder. My hand that was on her waist slithered like a snake from her stomach to her breast. But instead of touching her soft mound directly, I swiped my index finger under her breasts alternately. asionally, I reced it with my ring finger. Then my finger went up between her breasts to her upper chest slowly down to her soft tip. I knew she hadn''t turned on yet since it was still soft. But with a single gentle touch from me, her tip automatically erected.


    My chuckle left my mouth upon her reaction. At the same time, an announcement appeared before me.


    [Dwarf tribe''s essence]


    [Do you want to extract it?]


    [Yes] [No]


    But I ignored it since I still wanted to y some more with her, besides the night was still early and I wanted to spend more time with her.


    Gently, I rubbed her breast several times but I only touched her tip. Her tip was getting harder with my every single swipe. Then I shifted to the other and did the same.


    "Feels good, right?" I whispered in a seductive voice again.


    "Nghh ..." she answered me with a muffled moan. Her breath began to pant, holding back the tingling feeling from my touch as she bit her lower lip and held her moan. Her chest was moving up and down, her desire was getting higher as her body was getting hotter.


    "Moan for me, S. Don''t hold it," I guessed she was still embarrassed. But for me, moans would make my desire even higher, especially S''s. Since her voice sounded so cute.


    "Ah ..." Finally she opened her mouth and let out her voice.


    "Your voice sounds so cute ..." Iplimented her. My hand that was on her ear went down to her other tip and like my other hand, I rubbed it and yed with her tip to my heart''s content. My adrenaline started racing and my cock started to harden. But I still wanted to prepare her delicious body for me. Her skin was so tender, somehow I felt like a beast ying with a little rabbit before eating it.


    She nced down and watched my hands y with her body, seeing how I touched her, seeing how my touch made her desire getting higher, seeing how her body reacted to my every move.


    "Hah --- Ah ... Ah --- Y-Your Majesty ..." Her moan grew louder.


    I chuckled again.


    "Didn''t I say to call my name while we were doing this? Outside, I am your king, but in bed, I am your husband," I said in a gentle voice.


    "Ah-hah - hah --- Argod ...'''' She called my name.


    A kissnded on her cheek.


    "Good." After that word, my hands went down, tracing her skin from her breasts to her thighs and her knees. Then my hand tried to open her legs, but she resisted.


    "Why? Are you still embarrassed?" I whispered.


    "I-It''s my private part. It feels weird if I expose it," she said in embarrassment.


    "Why should you be embarrassed about that?" I ced my chin on her shoulder and whispered right behind her ear.


    "Look at this ce. There is no one but us and you are not facing me. So I do not see it either," I said.


    S''s eyes swept around therge room. She knew no one was there, but she still felt the same.


    "B-But I can see it ..." she said in embarrassment.


    "That''s my purpose. I want you to see it. I want you to see how my hands y with your body ..." I whispered.


    Her imagination turned wild, imagining what would happen next. Her heartbeat violently. She gulped hard. It was something new for her and it was kinda wild for her.


    "You don''t want it?" I asked.


    "I-I want it ..." she replied quickly. But she was too nervous about this.


    "Then follow my lead," I said again. This time my hands shifted on her hands and ovepped the back of it. With a gentle and steady pace, I brought her hands to touch her body, tracing her own skin to her legs.


    "Bend your knees," I demanded and she did what I asked her. I put her hands on her knees and slowly separated her legs in opposite directions.


    Her eyes fixed on everything I did. Her face was getting redder in embarrassment.


    "Your Ma --- Argod ... I-It''s so embarrassing ..." she whispered in a panting breath.


    I kissed her shoulder gently.


    "You are my wife and we already did it once this noon. There''s nothing to be shy about ..." I tried to calm her. My hands moved hers to her inner thigh and her entrance.


    She startled again, I could feel she resisted my movement so her fingers stopped before touching her entrance.


    "It''s okay, S. I just want to make you touch it but I won''t let you satisfy yourself with your fingers. Besides, it belongs to me ..." I said. The king wouldn''t let his wives masturbate since it was tantamount to insulting his virility and his strength to satisfy his wives on the bed. So rather than that, they usually came to their husband and requested it.


    She took a couple of deep breaths to calm herself. After that, her resistance disappeared.


    I moved her hands again, moved her finger to her slightly wet the entrance. Her finger moved in a circr motion around her entrance but I didn''t let her touch the centre. Still, I could feel her pussy''s pulse as if she couldn''t wait for my cock.

 Chapter 64. A Night With The King II

    Chapter 64. A Night With The King II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 64. A Night With The King II


    I let out a teasing chuckle.


    "Your body is reacting to me ..." I whispered. At the same time, I chose ''Yes'' in my announcement.


    [Essence Absorption initiated ...]


    [Dragon mating urge will trigger in 60 seconds.]


    "I-It can''t be helped. It''s your touch that makes me like this," she said. Her embarrassment and nervousness started to disappear, swallowed by her desire and her lust. Her body asked for more.


    I let out another teasing chuckle as I let go of her hands. This time it was my finger that moved around her entrance. But after circling it several times, my finger moved to the centre and touched her clitoris. Her liquid greeted my finger. She startled upon my touch and tried to close her legs but my other hand held her.


    "No, spread your legs wider," I demanded in a sweet voice.


    After a short pause, she followed my orders.


    "Good," I said. My finger moved again, rubbed her wet clitoris, and felt her pulse elerate. Her eyes fixed on my hand, not missing my every move.


    "Ngghhh ..." Another moan came out of her mouth. Her waist began to move to swipe my finger at her warm entrance. I knew she was getting impatient.


    Inded a kiss behind her ear once again as I plugged my finger into her pussy and slid deeper, looking for her sweet spot. She gasped for breath as my finger wiggled, tickling inside her. I could feel her warm and narrow inner wall.


    "Ah - hah --- hah ... Ah ..." S''s moan mixed with her breath was getting louder. Her pussy was getting wet. I inserted my second finger and continued to move between her inner walls. Her pussy slowly got loose, expecting something bigger to get into it.


    "Oh!" Suddenly, she jerked and moaned loudly, her body raised slightly. Her eyes closed in pleasure. Her hands crumpled the bed sheet on the side of my thighs. Looks like I had got her sweet spot.


    "Open your eyes. I want you to see everything," I whispered. Upon my demand, she opened her eyes and looked at how I was ying with her. My fingering became rougher and faster as I could feel her inner wall continue to twitch calling for me.


    "Ahnnn ..." she sighed loudly. I could feel her body getting hotter as she grew impatient, wanting me to put mine in hers.


    I put my third finger and continued to move inside it. Her liquid overflowed and dripped between my fingers. Meanwhile, I held back the lust and desire that was burning my body. After I felt she was ready to ept me, I pulled my fingers and showed my hand before her eyes. Her liquid dripped between my fingers. Another teasing chuckle came out of my mouth.


    "I think you''re ready to ept me now," I said. And she just answered me with a panting breath.


    Without saying anything else, I dropped her to the side,id her in the bed. While I was on my knees. Swiftly, pushed my hands behind her knees, making her legs form a wide W and showing me her pink wet pussy clearly. My eyes looked at her with a seductive gaze.


    "Ah --- Ahh ... Hah --- Argod ..." she nervously called my name between her panting breaths. Her eyes locked on my hard big cock that was already fully awake, wondering if it could fit into her tiny hole. Even though she didn''t touch me, her ass kept rubbing against my cock when I yed with her pussy, so it woke up by itself.


    "Don''t be too nervous. We''ve already done it once." My waist dropped, rubbing my cock in front of her entrance, lubricating it with her liquid.


    "Nghh ... ahhh ...." S''s moan was getting louder as she could feel my cock head rubbing against her wet entrance. The warm, soft and hard feelings greet the sensitive part, like giving a warning to what would happen next. She couldn''t deny it, she felt tense, yet her body screamed wanting it, demanding that intimidating big object entered her sweet hole, warmed it up and spat all the sticky liquid inside.


    "I''m going in," I told her to prepare what I would do next.


    At my words, she spread her legs, giving me more ess to hers and fixed her position. I smiled in satisfaction and started to insert it.


    "Nggghhh ..." I groaned and tightened my grips, opening her legs even wider. She was still narrow just like when I did it for the first time.


    "Ohhh ----!" S flinched in pain, her body raised slightly.


    I immediately stopped though I hadn''t inserted it halfway and took a couple of quick breaths.


    "Restrain yourself," I said. My eyes glinted in lust and thirst for her.


    She nodded.


    I pushed my cock slowly into her, felt her delicate inner wall.


    "Ngghhh ..." I grunted as a great pleasure swept my mind and body.


    "Oh ... Ohh ---- Argod ..." S''s eyes were tightly closed and her face turned red. A strange feeling ran from her bottom as the huge hot foreign object entered her body deeper and deeper in every second, filling her pussy with it.


    We took a quick breath after I put all of mine into hers.


    "Ahnn - hah - hah - Argod ... - hah - hah- It''s so big ... And hot ..." S said in difficulty.


    "And yours taste so delicious," Iplimented her in a ragged breath. A smirk on my lips. I didn''t move from my position, waiting for her to get used to it.


    After she got used to it and her pussy was getting wetter, my waist began to move at a slow pace, my eyes watching every change in her facial expression. She grimaced and gritted her teeth, yet different from before she also moved with me.


    [Dragon mating urge has started!]


    As time passed, her expression looked more rxed as she got used to it. I elerated my speed little by little and she followed my movements.


    As the seconds passed, our faint shing flesh sounded clearer, as soon as well with our ragged breath and moans.


    "Ahh ... - hah - ah - hah --- hah ..." she moaned loudly. Her eyes closed tightly, feeling the pleasure mixed with pain spreading through her body. Meanwhile, I raised my head in the mid-air as I kept moving my waist, shaking her body every time I pushed my cock into hers. I waspletely immersed in high pleasure, my mind went nk and I really enjoyed it.


    In just a few minutes we were within our limits. I elerated my pace. I could feel my cock twitching a lot, I knew she could not take it anymore, so did I.


    "Ah ---- Ahh!" Our groans came out of our mouth as my seed came out inside hers.


    [Dragon mating urge is over!]


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: Earth Grave.]


    [Earth Grave (Requires 5 Mana) - Skill used to trap a target and pull it into the ground. The range will increase by 100 meters per 10 levels. Maximum range 500 meters. Can cause instant death for aerial type creatures.]


    I pulled my cock, my cum flowing from her pussy soaked my bed sheet as her legs fell limply on top of my bed. I brought my body up, my hands down to the sides of her head and my lips down on her lips. We kissed passionately, our lips moved to take each other''s lips. Her hands moved to embrace me. Then I dropped myself to her side without releasing my kiss. Just like her, my hands embraced her body and drew her closer to me.


    After I broke my kiss, I rubbed her hair slowly and smiled at her. My eyes were on her and I could feel her sweat from her skin.


    "Thank you for serving me," I said in a gentle voice.


    She gave me a sweet smile.


    "Thank you for giving me the chance, Your Majesty," she whispered. It was clear from her face that she was already exhausted.


    "Take a rest." A kissnded on her forehead.


    "Good night, S," I said.


    She snuggled closer to me and closed her eyes.


    "Good night, Your Majesty."


    After those words, I snapped my fingers as I used my Telekic skill on my nket.


    [A nket is in your control. ]


    I waved my hand a bit, opened the nket in the mid-air before covering our bodies. Then I closed my eyes.


    <span>

 Chapter 65. May I Go With You?

    Chapter 65. May I Go With You?


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 65. May I Go With You?


    "Haa..." A long breath escaped from Jyne''s mouth as she plopped her tired body onto the bed, letting the mattress and the bed sheet softness touch her skin. She didn''t know how long she hadn''t felt this way. Although she mostly slept at the Inn, themoner''s bed was not asfortable as the Pce''s.


    Her eyes stared at her luxury bed canopy in a daze, a smile formed on her lips as she thought about how she met Argod, how he treated her and also the test. She didn''t expect that even though she gave him a bad impression at the first, in the end, Argod gave her the opportunity to prove her sincerity with the test.


    "Argod Escavia de Emperor ..." she muttered his name in low voice. Suddenly her face turned red, her hands covered her face in reflex and her head moved side to side in embarrassment as his image appeared in her head.


    <i>''Kyaaa---- I can''t wait to be your wife!''</i>


    She turned her body to the side, her hand took the pillow and hugged it tightly. Her eyes looked at the night sky from the window in that room. Her thoughts returned to Evelina''s words when they waited for Argod in the Dining Hall.


    <i>''Tomorrow the king, Eir and I will be travelling for a week, so you won''t be able to see us for a while. But S will be here to keep youpany.'' </i>She remembered Evelina also mentioned it was a secret trip so only the king''s trusted subjects knew about this and she told Jyne because Jyne only knew Argod, Evelina, S and Eir in this Pce. So she would be a little lonely after their departure. Jyne had asked about the urgent trip''s purpose, considering he had just woken up and Evelina said it was because Argod wanted to pray to sacred ces as his gratitude.


    The smile on Jyne''s lips disappeared and her face turned grim. Her heart felt heavy since she had just found the man she loved yet she had to separate from him. But she couldn''t say herint since her arrival was clearly beyond Argod''s ns. Still... This was her first love, her zing feelings bugged her a lot. Even though their rtionship wasn''t official yet...


    <i>''I don''t want to be separated from him...'' </i>she thought. Her hands gripped the pillow tighter.


    As the heaviness in her heart grew worse, suddenly, an idea shed through her head. Her face suddenly brightened and her smile began to grow.


    "That''s right! I just need to ask His Majesty to bring me with him! I''m sure I''ll be of use to him," she said happily. And she was also pretty confident in her survival ability since even though her level wasn''t too high for a royal, as a fox tribe that has the Thunder element of Mana, she was pretty confident in her speed to avoid danger. Coupled with her sharp smell, it should be fine.


    Without wasting time, she got off of her bed and went out of her room to the king''s chamber.


    <span>


    --------


    <span>


    S had just fallen asleep and I had just closed my eyes for a while when I heard a ruckus from outside my chamber. I opened my eyes and turned towards the door as I focused my hearing on it. The muffled voices of several people sounded but I could hear some of them.


    "Please let me meet him for a minute."


    "Forgive us, Your Highness. But His Majesty is resting. Pleasee back tomorrow morning."


    Although the voice sounded faint, I recognized the voice of the person who wanted to meet me.


    <i>''Jyne? Why does she want to see me?'' </i>I finally decided to let her in to make sure everything was okay. I sat on the bed and stretched out my hand to use my Magic Messenger skill to message the guard to let her in. A small dragon emerged from my palm and flew through the door to carry my message. I wanted to rest and I knew I needed it so I didn''t want to bother myself to wear my formal attire again for this short meeting.


    Shortly, the ruckus stopped and the door opened. Jyne entered with a shy smile. She bent down her head and trod carefully. This was her first time in a man''s room. Since ording to the royal rules, a princess may not enter a man''s room, even if it was her father''s or her brother''s room.


    As her eyes trailed the floor, her sight caught some pieces of a man and a woman''s clothes there. Her heart was beating fast since that meant a woman was apanying the king to sleep there.


    Even though her feet stepped towards me, I realized Jyne''s thoughts weren''t there.


    "Why do you want to see me? Is there something happened?" I decided to return her attention to me.


    Her footsteps stopped and she slowly raised her head to look at me.


    "I----" Her words stopped as her gaze locked at me with a flushed face and I knew why.


    "I was just about to rest. I hope you don''t mind." She was my future wife, so I didn''t think this would be a problem.


    Still, her gaze could not be separated from the king who was sitting on the bed. Although the nket covered his crotch and legs, his naked torso was clearly visible. She also caught S who was fast asleep by his side.


    "I-I want to make an important request, Your Majesty," she said as she managed to get her voice out.


    "Say it."


    "I heard you are going to pray tomorrow. May I go with you?" she asked.


    I frowned in confusion at her request. Since I was sure she had just gone through a long journey, yet she wanted to apany me on this trip.


    "Are you sure? Is there somethingcking in my Pce?" I asked.


    "It is," she said.


    "What is it?" I wondered if she didn''t like her room.


    "It''s you," she said shyly.


    "Me?" I frowned again.


    She nodded her head.


    "Tomorrow you will go with Princess Evelina and Sir Eiron. And... I don''t know anyone here except you and them..." she reasoned.


    "Didn''t you already chat with S?"


    "But I heard Lady S will be busy making your order," she reasoned again. Although S didn''t say what she was making.


    "I promise I''ll help you, Your Majesty," she pleaded.


    I fell silent in consideration. Indeed... Although Jyne''s level was not high, her Thunder element Mana was a big advantage for fighting against ice and water monsters. In fact, I actually wanted to make her my wife right now since her feelings and my interests were in line. Unfortunately, I couldn''t put my ego like that and neglected the rtionship between the two tribes.


    "Okay, but promise me. You can''t act recklessly or I''ll cancel what I said in the main hall earlier," I finally let her follow me.


    Jyne''s smile grew even more.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" she said in excitement. But she quickly pressed her lips and covered her mouth with her hands as soon as she realized her loud voice could wake S.


    "Then I will excuse myself, Your Majesty," she said in a low voice.


    I answered her with a nod.


    After that, she bowed and came out of my room.


    My eyes fell on the door that was closed silently as a breath escaped my mouth.


    <i>''I hope this trip will go well.'' </i>Since I decided to send the letter to the fox king, I had to ensure her safety during the journey. But seeing as she could survive in the wild for months with minimum preparation, I was pretty sure she could apany me well.


    After that thought crossed my head, a mumbling sound came out of S''s mouth. She sat on the bed with a half sleepy face and turned to me.


    "Your Majesty... What happened?"


    Seeing S''s sleepy face, I decided to exin about Jyne tomorrow.


    "It''s nothing. Just go back to sleep."


    "Um.." After she answered me with a short mumble, she went back to sleep.


    While I alsoy down and pulled my nket.


    "Good night, S."

 Chapter 66. Preparation For The Trip

    Chapter 66. Preparation For The Trip


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 66. Preparation For The Trip


    The two morning suns shining on Dragon Cross City''s sky were already getting higher and higher. Some Wyverns'' soars echoed through the sky, reporting that morning city''s security, the faint sound of whoosh from their wings asionally could be heard as if to wake up the entire city. A sky carriage that was being pulled by some Perytons was also visible in the sky while the others were just about to take off from The Sky Tower, a 20 floors stone tower that acted as an airport in Igixar. The Sky Tower itself was located near the Pce to ensure the Tower''s safety and rather than the regr guards, the Pce guards protected the ce. Unlike my original world''s airports, only certain people could ess this tower such as nobles or other royal families.


    I stood in front of the mirror, wearing mymoner clothes. My hands moved to wear a vest to cover my long sleeve shirt before I put on my belt and my cloak. Before I had taken a quick bath and breakfast with the others. I had also written a letter to the Fox King and gave it to Eir, as well as Jyne. After I finished, I walked out of my chamber to Al''s room. Yesterday he said he would send the potions to my room, but it was already thiste and he hadn''t sent it yet. Dragon Cross City was already starting to get busy and the streets were starting to get crowded. I had to leave quickly to avoid my people''s suspicions. Even though Chancellor An had prepared my Double, that didn''t mean I could be careless. I had loosened my guard a bit by letting Jynee with me, I couldn''t let my guard down on the others.


    "Your Majesty." The guards bowed and greeted me since I hadn''t used my Tonic of Camouge. They were about to follow me but I raised my hand, ordering them to remain in their position. And they stopped their steps and lowered their heads.


    My feet strode fast since I didn''t want to waste my time. I guessed Al overslept again like yesterday. I met Eir and he gave me a slight nod since I was in a hurry.


    "All preparation ispleted, Your Majesty," he said straight to the point as he walked beside me.


    "What about the letters? Have you sent them?"


    "Our delegation already left with the letters in the first Sky carriage this morning, Your Majesty."


    "Evelina and Jyne?" I said without stopping my steps.


    "They are ready in the courtyard, Your Majesty," he replied.


    "That means I only need Al''s potions," I muttered. Previously I had stored some necessities in my inventory, including tents, water and some dry foods. Even though it was only a short trip, I prepared everything carefully. Anything could happen in the wild and my brain already predicted all the worst things that could happen to us and prepared for it.


    We arrived in front of Al''s room and judging by the ck marks on the front of his room, it looked like he just exploded something, again.


    The guards bowed to me.


    "Good Morning, Your Majesty," they greeted.


    I replied to them with a slight nod.


    "Open the door," I said without further ado. The door in front of me opened, this time thick smoke came out of it.


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*


    We coughed as we waved our hands in front of our faces to expel that smoke, but it was too thick.


    "Blow it up!" I ordered. My coughs came from between my words.


    Swiftly, the guards opened their wings and waved them on the room. Their movements formed a strong wind that blew the smoke. In just a few seconds, Al''s room began to clear. Without wasting time, Eir and I entered the room. Since I couldn''t feel the fire in the room, I was sure the smoke wasn''ting because of that. We quickly swept our gazes at the room which looked even more messed up than yesterday and found Al pouring the potion into the magic sk. His hands moved deftly as an inaudible mumble out of his mouth. From the bags under his eyes, I was pretty sure he hadn''t rested sincest night. And about the smoke, it came from his cauldron. Dozens of potions were on his table.


    "Sir Al, are you all right?" said Eir. Our feet approached him in caution.


    He turned to us as his hand ced thest magic sk on the table. His face brightened when he saw me.


    "Your Majesty! I made it! I managed to make your Double EXP Potions overnight!" he said with a creepy grin. I wondered if his sleep deprivation had broken his sanity.


    "Thank you, Al," I smiled awkwardly as I stepped closer to him. My feelings were mixed. I should thank him since he had prepared all of this yet I was kinda speechless with his condition.


    "Take a rest. You shouldn''t push yourself," I continued.


    His creepy grin didn''t change.


    "Of course, I will get my beauty sleep after this." Then he turned to Eir and looked at him seriously.


    "Sir Eiron, you should protect His Majesty well." Looked like he was still a little annoyed that I didn''t bring him.


    "Don''t worry, Sir Almeric. I will take good care of His Majesty," replied Eir.


    "Good," said Al with a satisfied smile.


    "Then I can sleep now." As those words left his mouth, his body fell and he closed his eyes.


    <i>''Shit!'' </i>Reflexively, I used my Telekic skill on him before his body hit the floor, making his body floating in the mid-air. While Eir immediately approached him.


    [Almeric Griga Bevier is in your control ]


    Quickly, Eir checked him to make sure of his condition before he returned his gaze.


    "He''s sleeping, Your Majesty."


    "Sleeping?" I repeated and Eir answered him with a nod. This was the first time I saw someone who immediately fell asleep as soon as he said so. Well, I couldn''t say myint since I copsed on my bed yesterday.


    A breath escaped my mouth as I moved my hand to put Al on his bed.


    "Tell the guards to ask Sarah to deliver his breakfast to his room and ask a healer to check on him after he wakes up."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Then Eir did my order. I turned my gaze to the table and stretched out my hand to store all the EXP potions in my inventory, as well as took some potions from his cupboard. After that, I came out of his room and turned to one of the guards there.


    "If there''s something important just report it to Chancellor An."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," he said with a bow.


    After that Eir and I walked towards the East Earth gates as I used Al''s Tonic of Camouge to hide my horns and change my eyes, but of course I did it when no one was around.


    My hands moved my hood to cover my hair.


    "We''ll start with Icicle Tundra, so I hope you can prepare your Thunderbolt, Eir."


    "I''m ready, Your Majesty."


    As I moved my feet, a quiet breath came out of my mouth and my hands clenched into fists.


    <i>''I have to get to the ck Grotto in less than a week no matter what.''</i>


    <span>

 Chapter 67. Restless Wyvern I

    Chapter 67. Restless Wyvern I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 67. Restless Wyvern I


    Several hours had passed. Igixar''s bright sky was clear with a few clouds covering the two suns. The heavy hooves from our Yegauns mixed with the rustling grass'' sound apanied us throughout our journey. I looked at the short turquoise meadow with somerge rocks around me. Several low-level monsters hiding in the bushes or the ground around us turned to look at us as soon as they noticed our presence before running away or ignoring us. There weren''t many monsters that attacked us since we left Dragon Cross City''s East Gate and they were all only low-level monsters, so I hadn''t levelled up yet.


    Unlike before, since this was a long trip, our mounts moved slower than yesterday. The two leather bags were on the saddle of each of our mounts, including mine. Those bags contained our food, drink and some medicine. Even though I had my inventory and had brought sufficient preparations, we could have separated by ident. And if that happened, each of us already had food preparation on our mounts. But for my mount, it only contained some emergency items, such as nkets and extra clothes.


    As my Yegaun walked down the road with the others, a nice breeze brushed against my face. Our gaze swept around us, searching for the Waveless River that shouldn''t be far from where we were. We decided to take a break and have a quick lunch at that ce before entering the Quiet Wood. Even though the forest''s name sounded harmless, it was filled with high-level monsters, different from this field. The lowest monster level in the forest was around level 45, so we couldn''t take a rest there. Also, since the forest was quite big, we had to go through it quickly so we could get out of there before sunset. After passing it, there was a vige about a hundred kilometres from it and we could spend the night there.


    Meanwhile, just like Argod, Evelina and Eir also swept their gazes around them, searching the river as well as enjoying the scenery around them. This was a peaceful area and there were only low-level monsters in this ce, so they decided to lower their guard and enjoy the trip. While a long tiring breath escaped Jyne''s mouth since she found herself on the road again despite she wanted to rx in the Crimson me Pce and explore Dragon Cross City. But she couldn''t say herint, since she was the one who asked Argod to take her. Besides, this was a golden opportunity for her to get to know Argod more. But one thing intrigued her. Why would Argod choose to ride Yegaun instead of flying with Wyvern? Or why didn''t he fly to those sacred ces so he could save time but choose to travel manually like this? Wouldn''t the monsters slow down their trip? But instead of asking him directly, Jyne decided to keep her mouth shut and swallow it down. But judging from Argod''s disguise today and yesterday, Jyne guessed that apart from praying, it seemed that Argod was also nning to make inspections along the way. This was amon thing for a king or the king''s trustee subject to check on something. Jyne guessed this was the reason why Argod hid his horns and turned his eyes into the ordinary dragon tribe. She concluded this since her brothers often did that to make sure their territory was fine and every time her brothers came home from those inspections, they usually told interesting stories to her. That''s why even though this trip was a little boring, she couldn''t wait to engage in the unusual events on her first inspection.


    Her eyes stared at the back of the dragon king as a naughty smile began to appear on her face, imagining what the inspection would be like and how the victims would look like when they were caught red-handed for their crime. As a dragon king, no one could deny his authority and she was sure they would be as pale as the undead once they found out it was the king himself who caught them. She also hoped for something interesting or witnessed Argod''s heroic actions to defend his people from evil nobles, bandits orrge monsters who tried to disturb the vige. Then her smile faded as she realized one thing.


    <i>''Wait for a second... Isn''t that the same as what happened yesterday?'' </i>thought Jyne. Yesterday she had tried to use Argod for her n, yet her n backfired on her. Her cheeks suddenly flushed and she looked down in embarrassment as the incident reyed in her head.


    "Are you all right, Princess Jyne?" said Evelina as she moved her mount to Jyne''s side. As a healer, she was a good observer. Therefore she was very sensitive to things like this, especially if she felt something was wrong with one of herpanions.


    "N-nothing," answered Jyne without daring to turn her gaze to Evelina in embarrassment. She couldn''t possibly say she was thinking about what happened yesterday.


    Realizing something was wrong with Jyne, I nced at her.


    "Are you hungry?" I made a wild guess. She only ate properlyst night and this morning, so maybe it wasn''t enough for her.


    Jyne took a nce at Argod with a blushing face before lowering her head again.


    "A bit..." she reasoned since she didn''t want to maybe admit what was on her mind.


    "Just hold on a bit. We''re almost there," I said as my hand pointed at a river that glittered like blue crystal from a distance. A forest with purplish-green trees nearby it.


    "It''s beautiful..." muttered Evelina with a smile. Her eyes looked at the river. Although she stayed in Draconis for a long time, she hardly left Dragon Cross City. So seeing beautiful scenery like this was a rare thing for her.


    "C''mon," I said as I returned my gaze to the front. I was just about to spur my Yegaun to move faster, but my Dragon Vision caught something suspicious from the Quiet Wood. Even though it was faint I caught a mysterious movement from the forest. I focused my sight on it, trying to figure out who or what it was. Then a faint sound of rustling trees came along with the rapid movement from the forest. I raised my hand, asking them to stop. Our eyes fell on a huge Wyvern that suddenly came out of the forest and flew fiercely into the sky. From that Wyvern''s roar, it was clear he was in a bad mood. And from his sound, I was sure it was a wild Wyvern. Even though it was weird, I could tell the difference easily.


    That Wyvern roared and circled above the forest in anger and anxiety. But there was one thing that confused me. I waved my hand forward repeatedly, asking Eir toe closer and he did my order.


    "Has the Wyvern''s habitat changed now?" I asked without taking my eyes off that creature that was flying restlessly and roared furiously. Wyverns usually lived in caverns or forests near mountains or hills that had warm temperatures. But Quiet Wood''s temperature was a bit low since this ce was near the Draconis'' cold territory, so that creature appearance should mean that something was wrong in this area or his area.


    "No, Your Majesty. I''ve never had any reports about it," replied Eir. His eyes fixed on that creature in caution and confusion. Even though they were still far away and he was sure the creature couldn''t see them, he still had to be careful. It was arge Wyvern and he believed that Wyvern had a higher level than the tame Wyverns in the capital.


    My eyes looked at the red Wyvern. Somehow... Apart from anger, I could feel his restlessness and sadness from his roar.


    "We''ll find out about this," I said.


    <span>After Eir answered with a nod. Again, we moved to the river with caution.


    <span>

 Chapter 68. Restless Wyvern II

    Chapter 68. Restless Wyvern II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 68. Restless Wyvern II


    The sound of sshing water mixed with Jyne''s giggling sound came from the river as she sshed some water on Evelina who had just taken off her shoes and sunk her feet into the calm shallow river. Reflexively, Evelina''s hand went up to protect her face from the water.


    "Jyne!" scolded Evelina with a frown. Which was answered with another giggle from Jyne.


    "Catch me, Evelina!" said Jyne before sshing some more water at her again and running away. Finally, Evelina decided to go after her. Just like Jyne, Evelina''s hand was asionally sshing the water on Jyne. Their giggling sound rang out between their small shrieks. They decided to get used to calling each other by their names since in the future they would have to serve the same king.


    Meanwhile, Eir packed our things into our bags as we waited for our Yegauns to finish their lunch. While I floated above them, my eyes swept around the ce to make sure there were no aggressive monsters as well as looking for the red Wyvern once more since we didn''t find that creature anywhere once we arrived at that ce half an hour ago as if it had disappeared like smoke.


    <span>asionally, I whistled, trying tomunicate with that creature but there was no answer. This was impossible since Wyvern''s anger shouldn''t disappear that easily.


    <i>''That Wyvern is so weird. Did something happen to his habitat?'' </i>Draconis territory was vast and most of it had warm temperatures so it was difficult to detect where that Wyvern wasing from.


    A breath escaped my mouth as I pped my wings to descend slowly. My eyes fell on Jyne and Evelina who were enjoying themselves at the river. On the positive side, since the Wyvern disappeared, Jyne and Evelina were able to y around in the river.


    As my feetnded, I walked over to our Yegauns who were busy chewing chunks of monster meat in their mouths, leaving the bones and the heads behind. Blood was on their mouths and sharp teeth. Even though they were carnivores, feeding Yegauns were not difficult since they could eat any kind of monster except nt type. All we need was to kill a few small level monsters to feed them. We also hadn''t touched our food supply yet since I found a few Green Rabbits around here. So rather than ate some boring bread type food, I used my Telekic to catch them. Combined with Eir''s swordsmanship to skin them and his Firebolt skill to cook them, we could enjoy roasted rabbits as our lunch. Well, since Eir and I were dragons, actually, we could eat it raw but for etiquette reason, we chose to go with Evelina and Jyne''s tastes.


    "Everything is ready, You--- I mean, sir," said Eir as I approached.


    "Good." I turned to Evelina and Jyne.


    "Evelina, Jyne. Let''s go," I shouted.


    As soon as they heard my voice they turned to me.


    "Yes, sir," they answered. Then they came out of the river, squeezed their clothes to dry them and put on their shoes.


    We got on our mounts and pulled the reins, leading our Yegauns into the woods near the river.


    "I will lead the way and Eir will guard us from behind. Make sure you don''t separate from me and pay attention to your surroundings. We will pass this forest as fast as possible," I said. With my Dragon Vision, I could check our surroundings better.


    After answering me with a nod, we kicked the sides of our mounts and moved into the forest.


    The rustling sounds mixed with the hooves of our Yegauns rang out as we pierced through the bushes and jumped over severalrge tree roots that were sticking out of the ground. The beautiful river view with the calm meadows around us soon turned into a dim forest with big and tall trees. The branches and the trees'' leaves were dense, so the sunlight couldn''t prate them. The thick bushes around us seemed to hide dangers and the forest ground was slightly covered by moss, so we had to be careful.


    I spurred my Yegauns, my eyes kept on watching the monsters who had a much higher level than mine, lurked around us. Even though I was not afraid of them, if it wasn''t necessary I didn''t want to fight them in this forest. If we were on the fields, I wouldn''t hesitate to clear them up. Moreover, I could only rely on my fire and earth elemental for my magic skills, the most avoided type of elemental skill for hunting in the forest. Since the light from the fire and the movement of the earth would only make the other monsters angry. The elemental skills that weremonly used in the forest were Ice, Shadow, Death and Blood. Because those skills were usually killed silently. asionally, I nced back, making sure Evelina and the others were following me.


    As time passed, I realized the monsters in the forest had already noticed our presence and were moving towards us. I concluded this since the monsters approaching us were getting more and more. Although many of them just stood still and watched us pass, it was only a matter of time until one of them jumped up and attacked us. I raised my hand and moved it in a circling motion, telling the others to get ready with their surroundings. While my attention remained on the front.


    <i>''Adrenaline Surge, Dragon Armor, Power Boost, elerate.''</i>


    [Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    [Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    [Power Boost has been activated.]


    [elerate has been activated.]


    [ATK: 305+153+305]


    [<span>: 305+153+305]


    [DEF: 120+60]


    [SPD: 120+60+120]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    I decided to use my skills since I noticed the two big green snake-shaped monsters that hid on the big trees ahead of me. Their shape was simr to the Ruthless Rattlesnake except that their scales were green. And instead of ears that were shaped like broad maple leaves, they had frills that shaped like a bunch of palm leaves on their heads.


    [Name: Green Pythoros ]


    [Level 51]


    [Type: Brute]


    [Element: Earth]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP: 765/765]


    [Mana: 167/167]


    [ATK: 405]


    [M.ATK<span>: 146]


    [DEF: 135]


    [Skills: Sharp Tails, Poison Spit, Poison Fangs, Deadly Wrap, Speed up]


    Just what I expected, as I entered their range, they used their Poison Spit on me. But before the poisonous liquid from their fangs reached me, I used my Mana Barrier.


    [A barrier has been formed.]


    My barrier prevented those poisons from reaching me as an announcement popped up.


    [Green Pythoros'' Poison has hit your barrier, mana barrier energy 3/4.]


    [Green Pythoros'' Poison has hit your barrier, mana barrier energy 2/4.]


    At the same time, I used my Mana Weapon andunched my dual swords at one monster. While my spear and my sword moved to the other. I couldn''t use my guns and bazooka here since their sounds would rm the others. Before they made a sound or made another move, I waved my hand and those weapons separated the two monsters'' heads like scissors cutting paper.


    [You have cut a Green Pythoros for 628.] X2


    [You have cut a Green Pythoros for 625.] X2


    Two loud rustling sounds came as the monsters'' headsnded on the bushes under the tree followed by a rain of blood from those monsters'' necks.


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 48. HP +50, Mana + 20, ATK and MATK + 5, DEF and SPD +2]


    [HP: 2600/2600] [Mana: 1040/1040]


    [ATK: 315]   [M.ATK: 315]


    [SPD: 124] [DEF: 124]


    Our Yegauns moved forward quickly as those monsters'' bodies slipped off the trees and fell.


    But just as we were moving for a few minutes, a roar apanied by strong winds came from above us.


    "Ggggrraaaaahhhhh!!!!" That wind pushed the leaves and branches that covered us, exposing us from the sky and illuminating our dark path with sunlight. In an instant, the monsters around us fled or hid.


    I looked up and saw the Wyvern was flying in the sky restlessly. And from his head that was aiming at us, I knew we were his target.


    <span>

 Chapter 69. Restless Wyvern III

    Chapter 69. Restless Wyvern III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 69. Restless Wyvern III


    I whistled a long certain tone, trying tomunicate with the Wyvern again. Although some types of Wyverns had bad tempers, they would not get angry for no reason like this nor would they leave their habitat for no apparent reason. Besides, the fact that he kept circling and watching this forest indicated that he was looking for something here. And unfortunately, he found us, so we were his targets.


    "Graaaaahhhh!!!" He answered me with a roar of anger. The roar was so loud and deafening to my ears. The wind from his wings fluttered the leaves and threw some branches. Some bird-shaped monsters flew away with their frightened chirps. The monsters that were about to approach us also fled in fear. From the tone of his roar, I could tell he was so furious to the point he didn''t want to negotiate for any reason.


    "Tsk!" I clicked my tongue in annoyance and turned my gaze on that creature.


    <i>''Analyze!''


    </i>


    [Name: Red Wyvern]


    [Level 81]


    [Type: Dragon]


    [Element: Fire]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP: 3290/3290]


    [Mana: 248/248]


    [ATK: 651]


    [M.ATK: 120]


    [DEF: 210]


    [Skills: Fire Burst, Fire Ball, Fire w, Deadly Bite]


    With hisrge size, I could already guess that Wyvern''s level was above average. And as the status showed by my skill, Wyvern was the same type as the dragon tribe. The difference was that this creature had less intelligence than a dragon. He mostly acted with his beast instincts. Still, as befitted all dragon tribes, I was a little hesitant to kill him since dragons and Wyverns had the same rtionship as humans and chimps. Even though they were beasts, we never saw them as enemies or equalled them with other monsters. Weird indeed, but this instinct was in every dragon.


    I checked my surroundings with my Dragon Vision, making sure there were no monsters around us before I lowered my head to the side of my Yegaun''s ear. I whistled again, gave him a simple order to change our formation and asked him to follow Eir.


    "Kkkkkrrrr...." After my Yegaun replied with a growl, I turned to Eir.


    "Eir, take the lead. Lead them out of this forest. I''ll take care of the Wyvern!" I ordered. Without waiting for his answer, I opened my wings and pped them, bringing my body upwards quickly. A strong wind brushed my face and body, opening my hood, ruffling my hair. Maybe this looked reckless, even the old me was not this crazy. But with my Fearless skill, fear and panic were not something that was in my dictionary right now. Besides I had predicted all the consequences for all the decisions and actions I took. Just like now, even though the Wyvern''s level was much higher than mine, I knew the creature''s weakness, also all the basic things to tame a Wyvern. After all, letting that creature follow us out of the forest was not a wise decision either since he could have unleashed his anger on the vige near this forestter.


    "Grrraaahhhh!!!" That Wyvern roared furiously as soon as he saw meunch at him. With our distance, I was able to get the sizeparison of the Wyvern''s body with mine now. Although his body was slightly smaller than an airne, his mouth was big enough to swallow me whole. A burst of fire that came out of his mouth greeted me.


    But instead of protecting myself with my barrier, I decided to avoid it. I flew to the side, dodging the fierce mes that tried to hit me. My wings continued to move, bringing my body closer to him, letting the mes from his mouth pass by my side.


    Noticing I was approaching him, he flicked his wings to get away from me followed by his roar. At the same time, fireballs appeared around him. Without hesitation, I continued to chase him and used my zing Orbs skill to counter his Fire Ball.


    <i>''zing Orb!''</i>


    My forty-eight orbs appeared around me andunched towards him, so did I.


    - Boom! - Boom! - Boom!


    Explosions urred in our midst as his orbs and mine met. The strong wind was blowing from where the explosions urred. That wind even blew the branches of the trees below us. The smoke from the explosion covered our view. But with my Dragon Vision, I still could detect his movement. As I charged to him, he suddenly turned around and opened his mouth. I could see his sharp teeth and saliva in his mouth.


    <i>''Shit!'' </i>That was definitely out of my prediction. I stopped in the mid-air but it was toote, he flew towards me and grabbed me in one swift motion.


    - Krakkkkk!


    A cracking sound echoed in the sky. At the same time, an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Red Wyvern has bit your barrier, mana barrier energy 3/4.]


    The smoke covering our bodies faded, revealing me standing between the Wyvern''s sharp teeth with my Mana Barrier supporting the creature''s mouth, preventing him from turning me as his lunch.


    "Oh C''mon. My ancestors wouldugh at me if I ended up in your stomach," I said in annoyance.


    And my words were answered with a loud roar followed by fireing out of his mouth.


    "Ooopsss!" I flicked my wings to glide backwards, out of his mouth. Another announcement appeared before me.


    [Red Wyverns Fire Burst has hit your barrier, mana barrier energy 2/4.]


    That fire hit my barrier. His head moved side to side trying to release the barrier that was stuck in his mouth furiously. Meanwhile, I took the opportunity by flying above him. As soon as my feetnded on his head, I bent down my legs and approached his ear. My hand gripped the short Spike above his head.


    Again, I whistled in a long tone in his ear, trying tomunicate with him once more. My other hand patted his forehead in a certain rhythm to signify I had no bad intentions for him. And the whistling was just a simple question about what happened to him. Unfortunately, he still answered me with a roar of anger. His head moved wildly, trying to throw me off his head.


    I gritted my teeth. My other hand held onto his other Spike as I maintained my bnce, preventing myself from being thrown away. His other sharp spikes rubbed against my body, like a group of little monsters'' ws. But since my Dragon Armor covered my whole body, his Spikes couldn''t hurt me, not even a scratch. That Wyvern flicked his wings and flew fiercely through the clouds with high speed. His roar showed how angry he was. His mouth kept spewing fire, trying to break my barrier inside his mouth and his head kept moving side to side.


    [Your mana barrier has been destroyed.]


    "Stop being stubborn will ya!" I said in annoyance. My hands gripped his spikes tightly and my body was flung back and forth and rubbing against his spikes every time he moved.


    After a few minutes of ferocious tantrums, his movements became a little calmer. It was a little odd since Wyverns should have huge stamina. But I guessed he ran out of steam since he came from far away. I brought my head closer to his ear and whistled once more.


    This time he answered me with a small growl. An answer, not the rage and screams like before. Strange as it may seem, I could catch a message that told me that someone had stolen his egg.

 Chapter 70. The Wyvern Huge Feast I

    Chapter 70. The Wyvern Huge Feast I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 70. The Wyvern Huge Feast I


    With that answer, now I understood why he left his habitat and went to this cold ce. Although dangerous, Wyvern eggs were considered a nutritious food to increase stamina and strength. Even that old belief had made Wyverns almost extinct several hundred years ago due to the massive hunting of Wyvern Eggs. Unfortunately, that belief was wrong. Wyvern eggs were just ordinary food, it didn''t even deserve to be called food because Wyverns weren''t the kind of monster that the humanoid tribe could eat. That creature''s skin was too tough and his flesh consisted of muscles that were hard to digest, even for the Dragon tribe. It was the same with the Wyvern Egg. Only a few predators could eat Wyverns and they usually did it only if there was no other food around them. Regarding why it was the male Wyvern who was looking for his child, not the female. That was because the female usually couldn''t leave the nest afterying her eggs. Usually, because her condition was too weak, besides that she also had to warm and take care of the other eggs.


    As that Wyvern flew low from exhaustion, my gaze shifted downwards, ensuring that Eir and the others continued their journey smoothly. After confirming that there were no monsters near them, thanks to the Wyvern''s roar, I decided to tell the creature that I would help him. But before I whistled, I detected an attack from another side of me. Reflexively, I stretched out my hand and used my skill.


    <i>''Mana Barrier!''</i>


    [A barrier has been formed.]


    Which was followed by another announcement.


    [A sleeping arrow has hit your barrier, mana barrier energy 3/4.]


    It was clear from the announcement that someone had attacked us and I guessed it was the thief. And this attack exined why he disappeared earlier. It was because the thief''s arrow hit his weak point and made him fall asleep. And I guessed the thieves also tried to kill him, luckily he woke up before they managed to do it.


    I moved to the other side to see where the attack came from. As my eyes scanned the forest below me, two arrows flew towards us again.


    [A sleeping arrow has hit your barrier, mana barrier energy 2/4.]


    [A sleeping arrow has hit your barrier, mana barrier energy 1/4.]


    From a distance, my sight caught six lizard tribes on their mounts, Mad Boars. Like the Dragon tribe, the Lizard tribe had faces and hair like ours with long ears like an elf''s. What distinguished us was their tail had a specific green colour, while Dragon tribes tail was either grey or ck. And the scales that covered their tails were also thinner and resembled a snake''s. Also, the Lizard tribe couldn''t fly like the Dragon Tribe. While their mount, Mad Boar, was a wild boar-shaped monster the size of an adult bull with a pair of tusks that stuck out from its lower jaw upwards.


    I put my head beside the Wyvern''s ear and whistled, telling him the thieves'' location. That creature gasped in shock and turned his gaze to that group of Lizard Tribes. A roar of anger came out from his mouth as he flew towards them fiercely. Unfortunately, I knew the Wyvern couldn''t attack the thieves, because if he attacked with his skill he would hurt the egg too.


    [Your mana barrier has been destroyed.]


    As my Mana Barrier was destroyed, I created another Mana Barrier to protect ourselves from their arrows. Then I used my skill on one of them that looked like their leader.


    <i>''Analyze!''</i>


    [Name: Guyat Snaketide]


    [Age: 319]


    [Level 68 ] [Tribe: Lizard]


    [HP: 2620/2620] [Mana: 939/939]


    [ATK: 565]  [M.ATK<span>: 213]


    [DEF: 204]


    [Skills: Power Up, Stun Attack, Poison Breath, Pierce, Stone Control, Double Arrow, Quicksand]


    [Emotion: Panic.]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    I also checked the others, but their level was lower than the leader.


    <i>''Then I will take care of the leader first.'' </i>And I was sure the leader had the egg. I admitted they had a pretty high level for thieves. But I guessed they were high-level hunters. I brought my face closer to the side of the Wyvern''s face and gave him a few pats. I didn''t know if he could understand it or not, since thismand was usually given to the tame Wyvern. But I told him I would help him and asked him to trust me.


    Without waiting for his response, I released my grip on him and spread my wings, gliding swiftly at the thieves. My eyes locked at the thieves like a predator aiming for its prey. Noticing my presence, the thieves'' concentrations shifted to me. Their arrows flew at me and instead of using my Barrier, I used my other skill.


    <i>''Mana Weapon.''</i> I summoned all my weapons except my guns and bazooka. Then I controlled them by using my Telekic as I waved my hand to move them.


    - ng! - ng! - ng!


    All my weapons floating in front of me brushed off all the arrows. Then I moved all my weapons to chase them. As expected, their attention was focused on the weapons. They shouted something in panic and spurred their mounts to get away from me. Meanwhile, I chased them from above, taking cover among the leaves that covered the sky. My eyes were fixed on the Lizardmen who were rushing through the forest, my target was their leader. And I just needed a chance for that.


    "Graaaaahhhh!" The Wyvern''s roar startled them. As their concentration broke, I quickly took advantage of it.


    <i>''Mana Barrier!''</i>


    A barrier formed in front of the leader. But instead of putting it off the ground, I created a big gap under the barrier. That gap was high enough for his mount to pass but not the rider.


    - BRAK!


    A crashing sound came as the leader crashed into my barrier. While his mount continued to move forward.


    [Guyat Snaketide has hit your barrier, mana barrier energy 3/4.]


    Quickly, I slid at him. My hands were already covered by my gauntlets with sharp ws pointed at him.


    [You have cut a Lizard Tribe for 559.] X2


    In one swift movement, I swung my ws in cross-motion, creating tworge diagonal cuts that tore through his chest. His blood wasing out of there.


    Then without giving him a chance, I stabbed my w into his stomach.


    [You have pierced a Lizard Tribe for 591.]


    [A Lizard Tribe is in bleeding effect.]


    [His HP will decrease by 3 points per second ]


    [His speed will decrease by 50%.]


    Blood dripped from his mouth as he looked at me in anger.


    "Stupid Dragon Tribe..." he hissed in displeasure.


    "Tell me, where''s the egg? I''ll spare your life," I said in displeasure.


    The leader answered me by swinging his morning star. Quickly, I pulled my w and flicked my wings to glide backwards.


    "Fine. I''ll figure it out myself," I muttered. I guessed it was in the pouch on the side of his mount''s saddle.


    He used his Stone Control. The rocks around us drifted towards me. I flicked my wings once again to bring my body up when those rocks collided beneath me, as well as several arrows from his subordinates. As I flew up, I used my Telekic on that lizard man.


    [A person is in your control!]


    [Warning! Your target level is above your level, this skill will break in 3 seconds! ]


    With all my strength, I raised my hand, throwing the leader''s body into the sky.


    "Arrrhhhhgggggg!!!!!" he screamed in horror as he turned to his side and realized that the Wyvern had already opened his mouth.


    - Krakkkkk!


    In one fell swoop, the Wyvern crushed the Lizardman flesh and bones. His blood filled the Wyvern''s mouth. After the Wyvern swallowed his sudden lunch, a roar escaped his mouth as he flew around me like an impatient dog waited for his master to feed him. Meanwhile, I floated in the mid-air and smirked at the Wyvern.


    "Be patient, you will have a huge feast today." Then I shifted my gaze at the remaining lizardmen who looked at me in horror.

 Chapter 71. The Wyvern Huge Feast II

    Chapter 71. The Wyvern Huge Feast II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 71. The Wyvern Huge Feast II


    "Runnn!!!!" A scream of one of them startled the others. Quickly, they pulled the reins in their hands and spurred their mounts.


    Meanwhile, I glided and extended my hand to them as I used my Telekic on one of the lizardmen.


    <i>''Telekic!''</i>


    [A person is in your control!]


    [Warning! Your target level is above your level, this skill will break in 3 seconds! ]


    Like before, I moved my hand up, throwing that lizard man''s body into the sky. That was followed by a terrifying scream and another cracking sound, indicating that the Wyvern had gotten his second meal.


    The thieves galloped on their mounts in fear, breaking through the trees and bushes. asionally, they swept their gazes around and into the sky, confirming my and the Wyvern''s position. Their arrows flew to take us down, but since they had to keep moving, they had a hard time pinpointing their target.


    Meanwhile, I chased them from above, taking cover among the leaves that covered the sky. My weapons floated around me, shielding me from their attacks, though I mostly dodged them. My eyes were fixed on one of the lizardmen. As he was in the narrow open field, I waved my hand,unching mynce at him.


    [You have stabbed a Lizard Tribe for 551.]


    Mynce stabbed his back. He lost his bnce and fell. Then I simply finished him off like before, using my Telekic to throw his body into the sky and feed him to the Wyvern.


    Realizing their survival chance was slim, one of them shouted.


    "Spread!" At this point, they had stopped attacking us and focused on escaping.


    After that word left his mouth, the three of them scattered in different directions.


    Again, I whistled, ordering the Wyvern to stop two of them. While I chased the others. Quickly, the Wyvern flew above them, covering the forest with his shadow and passed both of them before theypletely dispersed.


    "Graaaaahhhh!" The Wyvern roared loudly as hended in front of the two Lizardmen, blocking them from escaping. The fallen trees under the Wyvern''s feet also blocked their path, leaving them no choice but to stop. At the same time, a scream sounded, apanied by a body that flew at the Wyvern. The Wyvern opened his mouth.


    - Kraakkkk!


    Another cracking sound came as the Wyvern chewed the Lizardman a whole.


    "Return the egg, then I''ll spare your life," I threatened. I flew toward them and stopped in the mid-air not far behind them. I knew one of them had taken the egg from the leader''s pouch.


    Without saying anything, they waved their hands and used their Stone Control. The rocks around usunched into me and the Wyvern''s eyes. Quickly, I cancelled my Mana Weapon and used my Telekic to stop it. In an instant, all of the rocks stopped in the mid-air.


    [14 rocks are in your control. ]


    "Graaaaahhhh!" The Wyvern roared and shook his head side to side, trying to get rid of the things that had just hit his eyes.


    At the same time, they pulled the reins in their hands and spurred their mounts in the other direction. Before they could escape, I swung my hand again, throwing the rocks at them. But instead of targeting the riders, my target was their mounts.


    [You have hit a Mad Boar for 15.] X9


    [You have hit a Mad Boar for 17.] X5


    Even though the damage wasn''t much, the rocks managed to make those Mad Boars panic and knock down their riders. Without giving them a chance, I used my Mana Weapon again and threw mynce and my sword at one of them.


    [You have cut a Lizard Tribe for 557.] X2


    While my double swordsunched at the other.


    In a panic, thest Lizardman took out the Wyvern egg and his dagger. His back was against the big tree behind him. His eyes looked at me and the Wyvern in fear.


    My double swords stopped in front of him since the tip of his unsheathed dagger was already on the egg. My feetnded on the ground and I approached him in caution.


    "Return the egg, then I will spare your life," I repeated in a cold voice. My eyes looked at him in displeasure. Apanied by a bumping sound not far from us.


    - Bruk!


    His dying friend fell to the forest ground and groaned in pain. His blood flowed, soaking the soil.


    Meanwhile, as the Wyvern''s vision returned, he focused his attention on thatst thief apanied by his roar of anger. Moreover, he immediately recognized the egg in the thief''s hand.


    "Back off or I''ll destroy it!" that thief replied to my threat with another threat. His eyes that looked at me and the Wyvern showed how serious he was.


    My steps stopped. I watched that l


    Lizardman for a while, especially his clothes and knife. Although a cloak covered his inner clothes, it was a rare cloak that had fire resistance. It wasmonly used by the noble knights of other tribes, very different from the usual hunter''s cloak. In addition, his dagger was not an ordinary one. Its tip was very sharp and the de was made of rare materials. The dagger was sharp enough to prate the thick eggshell in one stab.


    "... Fine," I said as I dismissed my double swords that were in front of him. I decided to find out more information about the thieves since they didn''t seem like ordinary thieves or hunters. Still, I didn''t want to take the risk and let my efforts go to waste, so I quietly moved mynce and sword behind him.


    I raised my hands above my shoulders and opened my palms to show that I didn''t want to attack him again.


    "I want to talk," I said.


    And he answered me with a re.


    "But I don''t want it," he hissed in fear and anger.


    "Now, back off!" he shouted as he brought his dagger closer to the egg.


    "Grrrraaahhhh!!!!" that Wyvern roared again or rather cried since his voice sounded sad.


    But I didn''t move from my position.


    "Wyvern egg hunting is illegal now. After all, its benefits are just lies and you won''t be able to sell it to anyone. Not even the ck market wants it. Just return the egg, I''ll spare your life," I tried to bargain.


    "I said back off!" he shouted again.


    The Wyvern cry came again from behind me. While I sighed in annoyance.


    "Fine. You left me with no other choice then." I moved my finger and my two weapons slid to the Lizardman''s both sides.


    [You have stabbed a Lizard Tribe for 555.] X2


    That announcement appeared as that egg and dagger slipped from his hands. The Wyvern eggshells were very thick and required a special de to crush them, so this wouldn''t hurt the egg. That Lizardman nced down, looking at his stomach that had been pierced by my weapons before falling to the ground. While the egg was rolled to my feet.


    I took the egg and returned my gaze to him. A smirk on my lips. Meanwhile, as soon as the Wyvern realized his child was safe, he opened his mouth and swallowed the other dying thief in one bite.


    "If you tell me who ordered you, I will let you go," I said straight to the point at thest Lizardman in front of me. From their clothes and weapons, I was sure someone ordered them to do it.


    Without a hostage and with a badly injured condition, his panic and fear were clearly visible on his face.


    "I-It''s the Baron," he said in a stammering voice.


    "Which Baron? What''s his name?" I said with a frown. I was not sure what he meant was the Dragon Tribe nobles.


    "B-Baron Gawyn Lizardw, sir," he said again.

 Chapter 72. The Wyvern Huge Feast III

    Chapter 72. The Wyvern Huge Feast III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 72. The Wyvern Huge Feast III


    Baron Gawyn Lizardw, it was clear from the name, it was the name of the Lizard Tribe nobles. But I didn''t expect a Baron from another Tribe to dare to order his knights to steal in my territory.


    "Where is he now?" I asked again. Even though the Lizard Tribe''s territory was in this direction, the entire Draconis border was heavily guarded. I was not sure they could smuggle the egg through such strict inspections so I was guessing he was probably around here.


    ¡°W-Whitevalley Vige,¡± he replied in clear fear. His hands covered his wounds. That was the name of the vige where I would spend the night.


    "What is he doing there?" I said again. I was sure a noble from another tribe who suddenly came to Draconis by road must have some purpose.


    "H-He wants to meet the king, sir," he answered.


    I narrowed my eyes in disbelief.


    "Was that the Lizard King''s request? Or did hee of his own ord?" I asked again. The Dragon Tribe and the Lizard Tribe had quite a strange rtionship. Although the Dragon Tribe and the Lizard Tribe had simr features in their humanoid appearance, the rtionship between the two tribes was not good. Both of us were only holding ourselves back for peace. There was a time when The Lizard Tribe tried to ride the Dragon tribe''s coattails with the excuse of our simr appearance, especially since the Dragon tribe was the top chain predator in this world. Back then, many of the Lizard Tribe tried to imitate the Dragon tribe''s appearance by making special armour to cover their tails, so that it resembled a dragon''s tail. Also, artificial wings infused with wind magic crystals, which allowed them to float for a few seconds. But of course, since it was a fake, the wings could only make the user fly without being able to control it. That had made the rtionship between the two tribes heat up since many Lizard Tribes ended up using it to cause trouble to other tribes by pretending to be the Dragon Tribe. Which culminated in a peace agreement after The Dragon King won the duel against The Lizard King. After that, all the armour used to imitate the Dragon Tribe''s tail was dered illegal and had to be destroyed, as well as the fake wings. The Lizard Tribe who had pretended to be The Dragon Tribe were also sentenced to death. But it didn''t stop there because secretly, many of the Lizard Tribe were still jealous of The Dragon Tribe''s prestigious status.


    "I-It''s the king''s order, sir," he answered again.


    "Then why didn''t hee with the sky carriage?" Usually, all the king''s envoys who went to other tribes'' territories would use sky carriage instead of by road like this.


    "T-The Baron''s territory is near the border, so he decided to take the road."


    "Why did Your King ask him to meet the Dragon King?" I continued to interrogate him.


    "T-The dragon king has been sleeping for a long time now. So The King sent him just to make sure The Dragon King is in good health. His Majesty is very worried about The Dragon King''s condition, sir."


    A chuckle escaped my mouth upon his words.


    "Your king worried about my king? And want to check him by sending his Baron?" I said in a cynical tone before I continued myughter. Baron was of the lowest status in the aristocracy. Usually, the other kingdoms sent the king''s assistant, the Duke, the Chancellor or at least the count as their delegation, yet he sent a Baron to check on me.


    While that Lizard Tribe could only remain silent.


    "Then what about the egg? Is that the king''s or the Baron''s order?" I asked again.


    "I - It''s the Baron''s order, sir," he replied. I came to the conclusion that''s why he took the road. It was because he wanted to take the Wyvern egg.


    "What''s his n with the egg?"


    "He is nning to eat it..."


    A breath escaped my mouth as a mocking smirk appeared on my lips.


    "Is that because of that old bullshit again?" I wasn''t a king now, so I wouldn''t hesitate to use my curse word.


    "It-It''s... Because the Baron believes that by consuming the Wyvern egg periodically, a pair of wings will appear on his back one day."


    Another chuckle out of my mouth since I couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "So it''s because of another bullshit," I said in a sarcastic tone as I could let out my voice. Still, even though this sounded like a joke, if a Baron believed it I was sure this belief was widespread and there must be something causing them to believe this.


    "Thank you for your information," I said, ending my interrogation.


    "Y-You will let me go, right?" he reminded me of my promise.


    "Of course," I said in a casual tone. Even though he didn''t know my identity, my principle as a king forbade me to break my promise. I tilted my head to the side and whistled again. It was a bargain to the Wyvern to let him go.


    "Graahhhh!!!" That Wyvern answered me with a roar of anger. His eyes stared at the frightened Lizardman furiously. Obviously, he refused it.


    I turned to that Wyvern. Again, a whistle out of my mouth and I ended it with an evil smirk.


    The wyvern was silent for a while before a smirk also formed on his lips, a sign that he had agreed with me.


    "Good," I said.


    Then, the Wyvern opened his mouth and I ced the egg that was almost half a car tire size, under his tongue. It was the Wyverns'' way of carrying their eggs and keeping them warm if they had to travel far away.


    After he covered his mouth and I gave him a few pats on his head, he flicked his wings and flew away without even ncing at me or the Lizardman again.


    Seeing the Wyvern fly away, the lizard manughed happily.


    "He''s gone... Ahahaha--- He''s gone!" I could tell that he was only afraid of the Wyvern from the start, not me. So since the Wyvern had left, he could ensure that he would be safe.


    I turned to him. My smirk was still on my lips.


    "I wouldn''t be that happy if I were you," I said in a calm tone.


    "Why?"


    "The Wyvern has gone, but other guests have arrived," I said.


    Hisughter faded as he realized what I meant. His eyes swept around him in fear. The rustling sound of the bushes moving on their own came from all directions. With my Dragon Vision, I could see that we were already surrounded by monsters. They were also only afraid of the Wyvern so they reappeared after he had left.


    "Your Mad Boar is still there, you should escape while you can," I said as I pointed at his mount with my gaze. Well, with his wounds, I was not sure he would survive since blood was the best bait for all monsters. In addition, it would create a trail, so he couldn''t hide either.


    "No! No!!! You have to save me! You have promised to save me!" he pleaded.


    "I promised you to let you go, not save you," I said. This was why the Wyvern agreed to release the Lizardman. Then, without further ado, I flicked my wings.


    "Good luck!" I said as I flew away apanied by the Lizardman''s terrified scream.


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    An announcement in front of me showed the Lizardman''s life had ended. I flew as my eyes searched for Eir and the others'' whereabouts. In just 5 minutes, I found them. I also detected some monsters in front of them. I quickly got down and back on my Yegaun.


    "What happened to the Wyvern, sir?" Eir greeted me with a question without turning his eyes from the front. Our mounts kept moving fast.


    "The problem isn''t with the Wyvern. I''ll tell you something interestingter. For now, switch the formation with me, we have a battle waiting for us ahead," I said.


    "Yes, sir."

 Chapter 73. Whitevalley Village I

    Chapter 73. Whitevalley Vige I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 73. Whitevalley Vige I


    Hours had passed. The sky above our heads grew dimmer. The rustling sounds mixed with our Yegauns'' hooves rang out as we pierced through the bushes. Since the forest was filled with tall trees, dense branches and leaves, it made the forest even darker. If I only relied on my normal eyesight, I would have trouble seeing my surroundings.


    Still, even though I could detect and monitor everything well, this darkness made Eir, Evelina and Jyne restless. Whereas we couldn''t use our fire skills to light the way since it would lure the monsters around us.


    <i>''Just a little more.''</i> ording to the map, we should be almost out of the forest, we just needed to go straight. A few minutester, the rustling sounds came from our right and left as my Dragon Vision caught some monsters chasing us. And they were the monsters I hated the most, at least in this kind of terrain, the Headless ck Deer. Yesterday I was able to defeat them easily because I used my zing Orbs. Since we were in the forest, I couldn''t use that skill. Likewise, with Evelina, she couldn''t use her Holy Beam for the same reason. As for Jyne, since the Fox Tribe had the thunder element Mana, she also couldn''t attack them carelessly because the light from her thunder would do the same thing as my fire skill. And relying on Eir''s Frost Bolt and my Mana Weapon was definitely not a good thing.


    "Ignore them!" I ordered. I couldn''t give my orders using gestures since it was too dark here. The only way I could think was we had to get out of this forest as soon as possible and defeat them outside. In an emergency, I would use my Telekic to push them away. I spurred my Yegaun, my eyes kept watching the monsters. Even if my level was above them, I still had to be careful. After all, in this world, everything not only depended on the level but also the skills and battle strategy.


    Minutes passed, but the exit was still nowhere to be seen. While the monsters drew closer to us.


    [Warning!]


    [A Headless ck Deer has sucked your Mana for 5 Points]


    "Tch!" I clicked my tongue and used My Telekic on the monsters.


    [You have thrown a Headless ck Deer for 51 HP]


    [You have thrown a Headless ck Deer for 58 HP]


    [You have thrown a Headless ck Deer for 56 HP]


    [You have thrown a Headless ck Deer for 53 HP]


    [You have thrown a Headless ck Deer for 51 HP]


    Although the damage wasn''t that fatal, it was enough to throw them and keep them away from us. The crashing sound mixed with bumping and the loud rustling sound from the impact rmed other monsters around us. Their attention was on us and they moved towards us because of it. This was also why I didn''t want to use this if it was not in an emergency.


    Luckily, I could see the light at the end of our path. As one by one our Yegauns came out of the dark forest, a different scene entered our vision. A field filled with short blue and purple grass with some rocks and thin snow. Since it was an open field, the wind that greeted our bodies was also colder than the forest. Quickly, I pulled my reins to the side, ordering my Yegaun to turn before pulling it to stop.


    <i>''zing Orb!''</i> My fire orbs hovered around me. My eyes looked at the monsters that were almost out of the forest. Since we were out of the forest, I could kill them freely. All I needed to do was wait for the monsters toe out. Unfortunately, they stopped in their tracks before they turned around and left.


    "Too bad..." said Eir, who was beside me in disappointment. Just like me, he was also ready with his Fire Bolt. On my other side, Evelina was ready with her Holy Beam and Jyne was ready with her ThunderBolt.


    "Yeah," I said in the same tone as Eir''s. I cancelled my skill and pulled the reins in my hand, ordering my Yegaun to turn around.


    "Let them be. We have to move now." It would be bad if the guards closed the gates before we got there. Besides, I still had business with that Lizard Baron.


    After that, we spurred our mounts.


    <span>


    -------


    The sky above our heads had already turned dark when we passed the Whitevalley Vige''s gates, just before the guards closed them. Unlike the city and town''s gates which were made of sturdy stone, the vige gates were made of strong wood with some towers from the same material. A smaller magic crystal was on top of them.


    Our Yegauns walked slowly through the quiet street. The cold air bit our bodies, even though we were wearing thick clothes now. The breath that came out of our noses and mouths formed a fog, showing how cold the ce was. Our eyes looked around us. The houses and buildings were dominated by the white colour because of the snow.


    Jyne moved her mount near me.


    "Your--- I mean sir." Jyne''s voice made me turn to her.


    "Hm?"I answered with a short humming sound.


    "It''s so cold in here," said Jyne in a spoiled tone with a pout. Her eyes looked at me meaningfully.


    "Be patient. We''re almost there." Previously we had asked where the inn around here was and the guards pointed out the only inn here. This ce was cold and there were no nice sights except the snowfield. Adventurers also avoided this area since it was only filled with danger and boredom.


    "What if the inn isn''t warm enough?" she said again. I knew she was just teasing me.


    I smirked at her.


    "Then I will warm you up," I said in a teasing tone.


    A shy smile formed on her face that was red with embarrassment.


    "Is that the Inn?" This time it was Evelina''s voice that made me turn to her and shift to the building she was pointing at. A simple two-story house with the Inn sign hanging in front of it. The colour was almost the same as the colour of the surrounding houses so I hardly noticed it.


    "You''re right." I was quite surprised since the inn was smaller than I expected. But I couldn''tin remembering where we were.


    We stopped in front of the Inn and got off from our mounts. An Inn guard swiftly approached us.


    "Go ahead, sir. I will help him first," said Eir.


    "Very well. I''ll be waiting for you in the lobby. We''ll have our dinner first," I said. I knew Eir had to unload some of the stuff in our saddlebags and help the Inn guard bring those mounts to the stable since it was too many for him to handle alone.


    We opened the door and stepped into the small Inn. Empty tables and chairs entered our view. The warmth from a firece at the end of the room greeted us. A bar counter with some stools was on the side of the room. A bartender or they called him the bar master here, wiped the counter with a piece of cloth. A drink rack with some empty sses and a few bottles of alcohol behind it. And a stair to the second floor was across from it.


    That bar master turned to us.


    "Wee to our Inn. How can I help you?" he asked in a friendly tone.


    I stiffened. My eyes locked at that male rabbit tribe who was standing behind the counter. His curly short hair was brown and from his appearance, he should be around his 30s, at least for human age. He reminded me of an old friend from my original world who I always spent my time chatting with after work.


    <span>

 Chapter 74. Whitevalley Village II

    Chapter 74. Whitevalley Vige II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 74. Whitevalley Vige II


    A tap on my shoulder broke my reverie.


    "Are you okay?" Evelina''s voice that came from my side apanied it. Their eyes were fixed on me in confusion.


    "I''m fine," I said as I tried to regain myposure. My feet stepped on the wooden floor, entered that simple ce and approached that man.


    "Good evening sir. Can you give us 4 rooms?" I asked.


    "I''m sorry. Our Inn is full now, only a guest room and a servant room are left," the bar master said regretfully.


    "What?! But there''s no one here," said Jyne in surprise with a frown. Her hand swept around, showing the empty tables and chairs. There was literally no one beside us there, so I could understand her confusion. But I could already guess who the other guests were who took most of the rooms in that ce.


    "We''ll take it, sir," I said in a calm tone. The bed might be a little cramp for the 3 of us, but it was better than spending the cold night outside. Besides that, since we came here asmoners, I couldn''t ask the vige chief for help. It was a normal thing for a noble to stay at the vige chief''s house or sleep at the vige hall if the Inn was full or not enough for the noble convoy. Therefore usually the vige chief had several empty rooms in his house.


    "Please wait. I will give you the keys." He turned and picked up two keys on the rack behind him.


    Meanwhile, I swept my gaze around us, looking for a waiter or a servant to order our dinner before I returned my gaze to him and took the two keys on the counter.


    "May I know where the waiter is?" I asked. This ce was too quiet for an Inn.


    "We don''t have any waiters, sir," he replied.


    "How about the Inn owner?" This was the first time I found an Inn with a minimum number of workers like this.


    He let out a smallughter.


    "I am the Inn owner, sir." He stopped hisugh and smiled kindly.


    "This inn only has me as the bar master, owner and the waiter. A chef who doubles as the waiter, sometimes cleaning service and an Inn guard who also doubles as cleaning service. As you can see this is just a simple Inn in the middle of nowhere so I just need a few people to manage it."


    "I see. Then can we order dinner for 4 people?"


    "But we only have some vegetable soup and bread. Is that okay?" he asked since the Dragon tribe preferred meat over vegetarian food.


    "It''s fine," I said. A warm soup sounded like a good idea in this cold weather.


    "All right. I''ll bring it for you right away," he said.


    "Thank you." Then the bar master went into the kitchen and we took a seat at one of the empty tables by the firece.


    "Haa... I don''t get it. Why would he lie to us?" said Jyne with a pout as she sat down across from me.


    "Maybe the owner has a certain reason," said Evelina. As the owner said, this ce was in the middle of nowhere. It was kinda weird if he ran out of the room.


    "He''s not lying. I''ll tell you why after Eir joined us," I said in a calm tone. My hands opened the hood that covered my head. I turned to Jyne and gave her a seductive smile.


    "After all, isn''t that what you want?" I teased. And Jyne could only reply to me with a shy smile.


    "Does that have anything to do with what happened in the forest?" guessed Evelina.


    "Yes."


    After that, the front door opened and Eir approached us in a hurry. The trace of worry was evident on his face.


    "Do you manage to get the rooms, sir?" he said without further ado. Looks like he realized this since the stable was probably full too. His hands ced our bags on the empty chair beside him.


    "I only can get a guest room and a servant room. I hope you don''t mind." Of course, what I meant was the servant room. The inn servant room which was usually upied by the servant or coach was much smaller than the guest room. Usually, the room only amodated a single bed with a small table for the small magicmp and a chair. The rest of the room was only enough for one person to stand.


    "I don''t mind it, but... Three of you in the same bed? Isn''t that cramped?" said Eir. He took a seat beside me.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it."


    Suddenly the owner approached us with 4 wooden beer mugs in his hands.


    "Some wee drink to warm you up,dies and gentlemen," he said with a smile. His hand ced the mugs on the table and spilled a little of dark liquid on it.


    "Its name is Night Alley Beer, a local brew, Whitevalley Vige''s speciality. You don''t need to worry, it''s free for all my guests. Please enjoy. I will bring your dinner immediately." Then he left.


    Our eyes fell on the beer.


    "That drink''s smell is weird," said Jyne with a frown. She had the sharpest sense of smell among us. For safety reasons, I used my Analyze skill to check whether the drink was poisonous or not.


    [Name: Night Alley Beer]


    [Type: Consumable Items]


    [Special beer from Whitevalley Vige. Contains higher alcohol than regr beer.]


    [Maker: Darksnow Brewery]


    [Status: Normal ]


    Since I was level 50 now, I could get more information from my Analyze skill. Including detecting abnormal status in food and drink like this.


    "It''s okay. That drink is not poisonous." My hand took a mug and ced it in front of me. I guessed Jyne never drank cheap beer like this so the smell was very foreign to her. This kind of drink was also foreign to the real Argod since he never and didn''t want to drink cheap beer like this considering his status as a king.


    "Sir, are you going to drink it?" asked Eir in disbelief. His eyes looked at me in confusion.


    "Why not? There''s always the first time for everything," I said in a casual tone. Besides, I was a little curious about the taste. Without a doubt, I drank it. The taste wasn''t that weird. It was only a bit bitter and stronger than the Lager type of beer from my original world.


    - Tak.


    I put the mug and wiped the foam moustache over my lips.


    "It''s not that bad. Only a little bitter from the Pce''s wine," I said.


    "Really?" said Jyne in disbelief. Her hand took a mug. Likewise with Eir and Evelina. Their eyes stared at that ck liquid with a massive foam in front of them.


    "You don''t have to push yourself," I said. My eyes shifted to each of them. The Dragon King''s body had a high tolerance for alcohol. Meanwhile, I was used to drinking all kinds of alcoholic beverages because of my previous profession. But they still drank it.


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*


    Jyne coughed after she took a sip. While Evelina covered her mouth in silence. But from her expression, it seemed she didn''t like it. And Eir frowned as soon as he put down his mug.


    "I don''t think this beer is to my taste," said Jyne as soon as she could get her voice out.


    "This drink has a unique taste," said Evelina.


    "Indeed this is unique. But it doesn''t taste as bad as the look," said Eir. His eyes were on the beer that looked normal to me. At least better than the other foods'' bizarre appearance.


    "Is that too strong for you?" said the owner out of blue. His hands moved the bowls inside the tray to our table swiftly and ced a te of big chunks of pieces of bread.


    "It''s a bit strong for thedies, but I like it. Thank you for the drink," I said politely. Beer was considered a high-value drink in a cold vige like this and he gave us 4 mugs so I had to thank him for his kindness.


    "Ah! It''s rare to meet an adventurer like you. If you want to have some more, just call me," said the owner happily. After that, he left.


    I returned my gaze to the front.


    "Shall we eat now? I will tell you about the Wyvernter." Although the soup looked a bit in, we had to eat it while it was warm. I had also made sure all of this food wasn''t poisonous.


    Then we took the spoon and started eating.

 Chapter 75. Whitevalley Village III

    Chapter 75. Whitevalley Vige III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 75. Whitevalley Vige III


    The bowls and tes on our table were empty. What was left were our mugs of beer in my and Eir''s hands, also two cups of tea in front of Evelina and Jyne.


    "You mean the Lizard tribe''s Baron is here?" Evelina said just as I finished my story about the Wyvern egg thieves.


    "Yes. With his assistants and knights," I said in an emphatic tone since I was sure that''s why all the rooms in this Inn were full. My hand brought my mug closer to my mouth and I took another gulp.


    Meanwhile, clear displeasure was evident on Eir''s face.


    ¡°The Lizard King only sent a Baron to meet you?¡± he said in a disbelief tone. He tightened the mug handle in his hand.


    "How dare he..." he hissed in anger.


    "What does The Lizard King want from you?" Jyne asked.


    I put my mug on the table and smirked.


    "Check on me. What else?" I said in a rxed tone.


    "I believe The Lizard King doesn''t know that His Majesty has awakened," Evelina added to my exnation.


    "I know. But¡­ why did he send a Baron?" asked Jyne again. She knew a king would not send a Baron to another king as his delegation except in an emergency such as in war to ask for help.


    "He just wants to mock the king," Eir hissed. Although I didn''t want to think badly about this, I couldn''t think of anything else besides that. After all, I had been asleep for 10 years and in the past, a Dragon King never slept longer than 1 month. The Lizard King had good reason to start belittling me and I was guessing he sent his Baron to find out what my subordinates could do in my absence.


    - Brak!


    The sound of the door opening loudly startled us. We turned in the direction of the sound, looking at the group of Lizard Tribes that had just entered.


    "Speak of the devil," I said casually. My hand brought my mug to my mouth again and drank the rest of my beer. My eyes were still fixed on the group of Lizard Tribe who were wearing the Lizard Tribe''s Knight uniform. It was easy to tell who was the Baron since he was wearing the typical dark green Lizard Tribe''s noble uniform. From his face, he also looked older than the rest of the Lizardmen. The Lizard Tribe Knight''s uniform was very different from the Dragon Tribe uniform. Since they didn''t have armour skills like the Dragon Tribe''s, they needed real armour to protect their bodies. So a typical medieval Knight armour covered their bodiesplete with Lizard Tribe''s signature weapon on their waist, Morning Star.


    "Where are those stupid bastards! Didn''t they say they would bring my order today!" the Baron snarled in anger. The sound of their noisy footsteps following him with the noise of the chairs being pulled as they filled the empty seats in the room.


    "Maybe something dyed their journey, My Lord," said one of them. And I knew who they meant.


    "But they''re too slow! I''m tired of staying in this pathetic rotten ce!" said The Baron as he plopped to his chair.


    "And I''m tired of this Inn''s disgusting food!" heined shamelessly even though the Inn owner was near them. Although I could say the food at this Inn wasn''t good, I couldn''tin since it was just a small vige in the middle of a harsh environment.


    "As usual, My Lord?" asked the Inn owner politely, it seemed the Baron has been staying here for a few days so he already knew his nature.


    The Baron turned to the Inn Owner and red at him.


    "Do you have anything else besides that disgusting food?" he said in displeasure.


    "Okay, I''ll bring it right away," said the Inn Owner with a smile. Then he bowed and left.


    The Baron turned to one of his knights.


    "Is there any other news from those slow creatures yet?" His tone did not change.


    "As you know, there''s no word from them yet, My Lord," said his Knight.


    The Baron snorted in annoyance and turned his gaze in another direction.


    "Tch! Dammit! Is it that hard to get that thing?!"


    "You have to be patient, My Lord. That''s a high-level monster. That''s why ''that thing'' is very valuable and hard to get," answered one of the Knights.


    "They have arrived near the forest, maybe something happened to them there. They should arrive tomorrow morning," said another.


    The Baron turned to the Knight and red at him.


    "It doesn''t make me feel any better," he hissed.


    That knight could only lower his head in sorry and pressed his lips.


    The Baron turned his gaze forward, his finger tapped the table in restlessness.


    "This ce doesn''t even have a brothel. How can I have fun in this boring vige?" His grumble was more suitable as aint since it was too loud. Unlike prostitution in my original world, in Igixar, prostitution was a terrible thing for women. Because women who wanted to take up this profession had to drink a potion that no man could im to be their wife. Unfortunately... The potion also sacrificed one of their basic abilities as a woman, their fertility. So if someone had decided to be a prostitute, she would not be able to live a normal life anymore.


    Upon his words, Evelina and Jyne quickly covered their heads with their hoods since they didn''t want to be that Baron''s target.


    <i>''The Lizard King has sent his ''best delegation'' to see me,'' </i>I thought. A smirk on my lips. I knew some nobles do have bad manners, but I had never seen anything this bad before. After all, except for the king and his descendants, a lowly noble like him shouldn''t dare to do something like this in another kingdom''s territory.


    Seeing his bad behaviour, left me with another spection.


    ''<i>Did The Lizard King send him to make a fuss here on purpose?'' </i>That guess suddenly popped into my head. Although the guess sounded random, it strengthened the reason why he let The Baron take the road and also the reason why he sent a Baron to me. Since even though the Baron had the lowest rank in the aristocracy, he was still a noble, his position was above themoners. On the other hand, if a Baron made a mistake, The Lizard King could sacrifice it without hesitation since a Baron''s power was insignificant. In fact, he could silence those who try to rebel because of this incident with ease. So it could be that The Lizard King wanted his Baron to make a fuss with themoners to lower my people''s trust in me.


    "Here ya go, My Lord," said the Inn Owner as he ced the same bowls of soup as us and a te of bread on their table. Two other people also helped the Inn owner to serve the others.


    "Do you want some beer, My Lord?" asked The Inn Owner.


    "I don''t need that shit!" The Baron cursed unhappily.


    "Alright, I''ll bring you your usual drinks," Then The Inn Owner bowed and left.


    After that, they ate in annoyance.


    ¡°I''ve never met a rude noble as bad as him before,¡± Jyne said in displeasure. Her voice made me turn to her.


    I could see her irritation and how bad she held herself. So was Evelina. They were royalty so they knew how nobles should behave.


    I knew I had to engage him to solve the Wyvern Egg problem, but I didn''t want to involve Evelina and Jyne. Especially after they said they were looking for some women. Unfortunately, even though we wanted to go straight to our room, we had to pass them to get there. I was sure they would be happy to block us since they needed some ''entertainment'' in this ce. And I didn''t like him disturbing my women, so we had no choice but to stay here until they left.

 Chapter 76. Whitevalley Village IV

    Chapter 76. Whitevalley Vige IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 76. Whitevalley Vige IV


    We sat in silence, waiting for that Lizardmen group to disperse. asionally, we drank our drink and chatted in low voices to avoid their attention. Luckily we sat at the end by the firece, so they didn''t pay much attention to us.


    Unfortunately, as the minutes passed, they began to notice us. They started pointing at us with their gazes before whispering to the others and it quickly reached the Baron''s ears.


    "I think we should go now." I finally made that decision since I realized it was a matter of time before they approached us. Although I was pretty sure they would get in our way, it was easier for us to face them in the middle of the room than in the corner like this.


    After answering me with a nod, we got up from our seats and walked towards the stairs. In order to protect the women, Evelina and Jyne walked between me and Eir. So the Lizardmen had to pass us before touching them.


    And just as I thought, as soon as we passed their table, as if on cue, the Lizard Knights got up and blocked us. Only the Baron remained in his ce.


    "I just found out, the dragon tribe has no manners," The Baron said sarcastically.


    I turned to him and he answered me with an arrogant smirk.


    "You should ask my permission to pass our table," said The Baron again.


    "Why should I ask your permission?" I said in a calm tone. Meanwhile, Eir was clearly trying to cover up his anger.


    The Baron let out a mockingugh.


    "I''m the only noble here. At least you should greet me. Or..." He looked at me with a condescending look.


    "Have you never met a noble before?" Followed by other Lizardmen''sughter.


    Upon his words, Eir almost drew his sword. But I raised my hand, ordering him to stop.


    Meanwhile, realizing Eir''s movement, The Lizard Knights pulled out their weapons and aimed them at us.


    Again, The Baron let out a mockingugh.


    "Now bend your knees, then I''ll let you through," he said again.


    "How about no?" I scoffed.


    "Then all of you should sleep outside tonight. No--" His eyes fell on Evelina and Jyne. He seemed to have realized that they were women even though their hoods covered their heads.


    "Only the two of you are sleeping outside. I can use your woman to warm myself in this rotten ce."


    Although I had expected this, still, his words made me angry.


    "You know, sir. Your words could cause a new war between our tribes," I warned him once again.


    "War?" he sneered, which was followed by another condescendingugh.


    "You''re just an insignificant peasant, what makes you think your king would pay attention to you? Besides..." he smirked mockingly.


    "Your king is still asleep and no one knows when he will wake up. I''m afraid... He won''t..." he ended his words with his evilugh.


    Unexpectedly, I alsoughed along with him. I found this so funny since he didn''t know the Dragon King was in front of him and humiliating me could cost his head.


    Hearing myughter, he stopped and looked at me with anger.


    "Why are youughing?!" he snapped.


    I replied to him with a smirk.


    "Because someone is about to lose his head and he doesn''t notice. Isn''t that funny?" I replied casually.


    "You!" He stood up from his seat angrily. The Knights brought their weapons closer to us.


    Eir swiftly drew his sword. While Evelina and Jyne retreated a few steps to keep their distance. Just like Eir, they were also ready to attack the Lizardmen.


    But I was still calm. Unlike in the forest, I could use my fire skills here, so even if their level was higher than mine, I was sure I could beat them.


    "I want to tell you one more thing. You don''t have to wait for your subordinates, because the Wyvern has already killed them all in the forest."


    He looked surprised for a while before he spoke again.


    "How can you be so sure?" he hissed in anger and disbelief l.


    "Of course, I''m sure." An evil smirk bloomed on my face.


    "Because I''m the one who fed them to that Wyvern."


    At the same time, I used my Telekic to open the door far behind them.


    The sound of loud banging noise and the cold wind that pierced their backs, made them turn around. Then I used my Telekic skill again to push them out of that inn.


    [You have thrown a Lizard Tribe for 41 HP]


    [You have thrown a Lizard Tribe for 48 HP]


    [You have thrown a Lizard Tribe for 46 HP]


    [You have thrown a Lizard Tribe for 43 HP]


    [You have thrown a Lizard Tribe for 41 HP]


    [You have thrown a Lizard Tribe for 41 HP]


    [You have thrown a Lizard Tribe for 48 HP]


    [You have thrown a Lizard Tribe for 46 HP]


    Since I didn''t want to involve the Inn Owner or ruin our ce to stay, I decided to take care of them outside. We ran out of the inn into a dark, quiet street covered in the cold snow. The only bright light illuminating the street came from the Inn door behind me.


    "Stay here," I said to Evelina and Jyne before they took another step from the Inn door. While I and Eir stepped our feet on the thin snow on the street. A faint fog escaped my mouth every time I spoke.


    The Baron and the other Lizardmen quickly returned to their feet and pointed their weapons at us. From their expressions, it was clear they had no interest in reconciling.


    "A peasant attacking another Tribe''s noble?! You are already dead!" The Baron snapped.


    But I replied with an evil smirk.


    "Let me tell you this... A Lizard should stay on the ground, they can never fly like a dragon." I used my zing Orb skill. As my fire Orbs hovering around me illuminated the dark street and warmed our surroundings, I could see their faces turning pale ever since they realized I was neither a peasant nor an ordinary adventurer.


    <span>

 Chapter 77. The Rude Baron I

    Chapter 77. The Rude Baron I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 77. The Rude Baron I


    Realizing our fight had the huge potential to destroy our surroundings, Evelina used her Mana Barrier to protect the ce around us. While Eir was also ready with his sword.


    The Baron and his subordinates were still stunned from seeing my zing Orbs. Those 50 beautiful fire Orbs hovering around me illuminated the area around us like mini suns. They realized it wasn''t a low-level skill even for the Dragon Tribe and since the Lizard Tribe had earth element Mana, my skill could defeat them easily. The only thing that bothered me was our location which was in the middle of the vige. I had to control my fire skill well, or I would burn this vige by ident. That''s why I chose to use my zing Orb instead of my me Pir because I could control it with my Telekic skill more easily. While Eir chose to fight using his sword to avoid the same consequences.


    "A-Attack them!" said the Baron in a stammering voice. Although the subordinates looked hesitant, they stormed at us. Some of them used their Stone Control. The stones around them moved andunched towards me.


    "Eir," I ordered in a calm tone.


    Swiftly, Eir advanced, closing his distance to the several Lizardmen in front of him.


    A shing sound rang out as Eir''s hand moved swiftly to parry the first attack with his sword. When the Lizardman''s weapon bounced, Eir''s other hand was aimed at his opponent''s stomach. A ball of fire the size of a basketball shot out from his palm and hit the Lizardman''s body.


    "Ack!" That Lizardman was thrown and fell to the cold ground. His weapon slipped and he groaned in pain. His hand was holding his stomach, a thinyer of smoke was visible from where the attacknded. I was sure he would have a hard time getting up since it was an elemental critical hit. Also it would burn his skin and flesh pretty badly even with his thick armour.


    Without a pause, the second and third attacks came at the same time, Eir dodged down, rolled forward between two of them and stood as he turned. Quickly, he swung his sword, creating a long diagonal cut on the back of one of them. Even though armour covered his body since Eir''s sword was one of the Dragon Tribe''s finest swords. The de was so sharp that it was able to pierce and rip his opponent''s back through the armour. Although the wound wasn''t fatal, it was enough to immobilize the opponent. As another opponent turned around, another Fire Ball hade from Eir''s palm. That Lizardman was thrown and fell to the ground. In just thirty seconds, Eir managed to knock out all three of his opponents. That''s what made the real Argod appointed him as his assistant, even though Eir''s level was not as high as the elite soldier or general, his swordsmanship was above them as well as his speed. He also mastered various types of magic elements skills that could allow him to fight all types of monsters and tribes.


    Meanwhile, as the dozens of stones flew at me, I used my other skill.


    <i>''Telekic.''</i>


    [42 stones are in your control. ]


    Those stones stopped in the mid-air and they gasped in shock. But not finished with their surprise, I returned the stones to them along with some of my Fire Orbs.


    Quickly, they swung their weapons to ward off the stones and dodged my fire orbs. But I flicked my index finger and those fire orbs chased them. Shocked, they swung their weapons at those Orbs to destroy them or ward off them. Unexpectedly, those orbs dodged like agile flies avoiding mosquito rackets.


    [Elemental Critical Hit!]


    [You have burned a Lizard Tribe for 421 HP]


    [You have burned a Lizard Tribe for 411 HP]


    [You have burned a Lizard Tribe for 431 HP]


    [You have burned a Lizard Tribe for 415 HP]


    Since I didn''t use my buff, my damage wasn''t as high as usual. Other than that I only attacked each of them with an orb and they were wearing fire resistance armour. But my goal was not to kill them.


    A groan of pain rang out as their bodies were burned by the mes of my orb. They rolled over on the cold street in a panic, trying to quell it.


    "Ho..." I smirked as my gaze shifted to the Baron. My Orb hadn''tnded on him since he used his Stone Wall to protect himself at thest second. Still, my Orb destroyed half the stone wall which was approximately 2 meters in size. The Baron''s displeased face was visible from the big hole.


    Without warning, he moved his hand upwards. I could feel the ground beneath my feet shaking. Quickly, I avoided it to the side. At the same time, arge spike about 2 meters high appeared from the ground, trying to pierce me. But the attack didn''t stop there, the ground beneath my feet shook again. I moved to the front and another Spike emerged from there. Again, as a Spike almost appeared from beneath my feet, I dodged backwards. The Spike emerged from the ground and covered his sights to me.


    - BRAK!


    With one strong kick, I destroyed the spike, turning it into pieces of rocks that flew at him.


    [You have hit an Earth Spike for 325 points]


    As I expected, he was just about to use another skill, either his Stone Control or Stone Wall, which obviously broke his concentration. Without wasting my chance, I threw a few of my Fire Orbs at him.


    An explosive sound came as several of my orbs shattered his new Stone Wall in an instant, one of them managed tond on him.


    [Elemental Critical Hit!]


    [You have burned a Lizard Tribe for 421 HP]


    A groan of pain escaped his mouth as he rolled on the ground to extinguish the mes that burned his body. Still, he didn''t want to give up... As the fire in his body went out, thanks to the snow, he stretched out his hand to use his Earth Spike again, but he was stiffened since the rest of my Fire Orbs had surrounded him.


    "Do you still want to continue this fight?" I asked. There were over thirty of my Fire Orbs nearby and I was sure it was enough to kill him without giving him a chance to fight back. But I didn''t want to do it. If I killed him now then the Lizard King would hold the entire vige to ount. So I had to keep him alive so he could report me and get the Lizard King to meet me in flesh.


    Seeing the Orbs around him, the Baron''s guts shrunk. He lowered his hand and returned to his feet.


    "Pull back," he ordered in displeasure. His eyes were looking at me with the same look. All his subordinates retreated to his nks following his orders.


    "Good choice, Baron," I said as I cancelled the rest of my zing Orbs. I didn''t call him ''My Lord'' since even though I was in disguise, the dragon king''s pride was too high to make me bend my knees or call others ''My Lord'' or ''Your Majesty'' or whatever it was that would demean me. Of course, except for what happened in the Ancestral Chamber because it was my own ancestor.


    As my Orbs disappeared and the street turned dark, the Baron spoke again.


    "You have attacked and injured another tribe''s noble. I want to see--- How the Dragon Court handles this matter," he said as he held back his anger.


    "And I want to see how your king handles this matter," I said in a casual tone. Since the Baron didn''t know my identity, if he reported this to the Lizard King, I already knew how it would end.


    "We''ll see about that!" he said in an arrogant tone. After that, he walked into the Inn in a hurry, along with his subordinates. His eyes red at me as soon as he passed by my side as if he was saying ''I will remember your face well''.


    I replied with a smirk, I even let them see my face clearly. While Jyne and Evelina stepped aside as the Lizardmen passed them. After their defeat, they were no longer interested in my women anymore.

 Chapter 78. The Rude Baron II

    Chapter 78. The Rude Baron II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 78. The Rude Baron II


    After they left, Eir sheathed his sword and came over to me.


    "Are you going to let them go just like that, sir?" His eyes were still on those Lizardmen.


    I turned to Eir.


    "Yes, let them be. I''m sure this is what the Lizard King wanted," I said in the same rxed tone.


    "What do you mean?" said Eir.


    "I''ll exin in my roomter. Now, clean this up," I said as I pointed at the rest of the Spikes and the half of the Stone Wall that was still standing in the middle of the street with my gaze. Even though it would be gone by tomorrow morning, it blocked half of the street and the Inn''s entrance. Besides, even though the street remained dark, my Dragon Vision caught some of the vigers peeking out of their windows and watching us in silence from their houses.


    "I understand." He took out his sword again and turned his gaze to the Spikes and the Stone Wall. His hand moved fast. Within a few shes, all of that shattered into pieces.


    I turned around and entered the Inn. While Eir followed me. As the door behind me closed, my gaze shifted to the Inn Owner who was hiding in fear behind the bar counter.


    "Sorry for the mess, sir," said Eir politely.


    "I-It''s okay," he said in a stammering voice. It seemed he was used to rude guests but he wasn''t used to this kind of fight.


    "Can I help you to clean it up, sir?" I asked. The room looked a little messy due to my Telekic skill when I pushed the Lizardmen out of this ce.


    "I-It''s fine, sir. My servants can take care of it," he said again.


    "Then we''ll excuse ourselves. Good night, sir." I nodded slightly and turned to the stairs. Evelina and Jyne also followed me after saying goodnight to the Inn Owner. Meanwhile, Eir took our bags before following me.


    The squeaking sound followed every time our feetnded on the wooden stairs. Since the width of the stairs was less than 2 meters and a little steep, we had to be careful with every step we took.


    The 2nd story was more boring than the lobby. The entire interior was made of wood. A lighting crystal at each corner of that ce and the rooms lined on sides of the narrow passage. A sign indicating the direction of the servant''s rooms hung on the wall at the end of the stairs.


    Without saying anything, we walked down the passage, looking for the room that matched the number on our key.


    We stopped in front of our room and opened the lock. A simple room with a queen-size bed with two chairs and a table. A window covered with curtains on the other side. The room size was smaller than my original world''s room. Also, this room was a little coldpared to the lobby.


    I sat on the chair. While Eir locked the door and put our bags on the table. Jyne and Evelina chose to sit on the side of the bed since the seat wasn''t enough for us.


    "Sit down, Eir," I said to Eir who was still standing in front of me like a soldier waiting for my order.


    "But-"


    "We are equal here," I interrupted him.


    After replying to me with a polite nod, he sat down on the chair.


    I opened my palm.


    ''Inventory, soundproof crystal.''


    A pyramid-shaped crystal with a green-white glow appeared in my hand. An announcement popped up in front of me.


    [Do you want to activate the soundproof Crystal?]


    [Yes] [No]


    <i>''Yes.'' </i>The crystal floated in the midst of us and emitted a faint green glow that illuminated the room and covered the room like a pyramid. I did this to avoid the Lizardmen from eavesdropping on our conversation.


    "So as I said before, I believe this is the Lizard King''s main purpose in sending him here," I started our conversation.


    "But why? Isn''t this the same as challenging the Dragon Tribe?" asked Eir.


    Evelina, who was deep in thought, opened her voice.


    "I think their goal is not the war but to lower the people''s trust in His Majesty."


    "How can those Lizard Tribes lower the people''s trust with their stupid actions?" asked Jyne with a frown.


    "By executing me," I replied in a calm tone.


    Jyne turned to me. Her confusion was clear on her face.


    "Executing you?" she repeated in confusion.


    "Yes. Think again. He not only sent me an ordinary Baron but a rude one. He can''t even follow the basic rules of visiting another tribe''s territory and causing trouble once he steps into Draconis territory," I exined.


    Eir, who had been silent, spoke.


    "You''re right... If I was on an official visit and came on behalf of the king, I would think twice about ordering my subordinates to do something illegal. Because that would not only tarnish my reputation but also my tribe and my King."


    "But didn''t that Baron do that because he took the road?" said Jyne again with the same confusion.


    "What the Baron did was not the result of him taking the road but the reason why The Lizard King let him take the road. That way he had to pass through small viges like this and based on his bad temper, The Lizard King was able to confirm his Baron would make a fuss with themoners. Also, there''s a chance that the Lizard King already knows that the Baron is after the Wyvern''s egg," said Evelina. Her brows were also furrowed, indicating that she was thinking hard.


    Hearing Evelina''s words, Jyne thought for a while before she finally realized what I meant.


    "Oh--- I get it! That way, The Lizard King can have a reason toin to the Dragon Tribe and request the officials'' responsibility for this ident. And since he thinks His Majesty is still asleep and this is rted to the two tribes'' rtionship, the official has no other way but to sacrifice themoners who fought the Baron even if they are innocent. That way the people''s trust will be decreased. "


    "And even if no one opposes the Baron, the people''s trust will still decline because that means even a Baron from another tribe can make trouble in Draconis easily. It''s between the devil and the deep blue sea for Draconis'' officials," Eir added.


    "That''s right. But since he met us. Then The Lizard King will eat his own trap," I said. And I was pretty sure he would choose to clean up his subordinates instead of challenging the Dragon King like the past.


    "I see... That''s why you let them go," said Jyne.


    "Yeah," I replied.


    "Anyway, it''s gettingte. We should go to sleep now." Tomorrow we would enter the Icicle Tundra area, so we had to prepare our strength and stamina, especially for the cold environment. I turned to Eir.


    "Do you have the rm parchment?" That parchment would be protected in our room by some kind of rm that would detect intruders. We had to be careful, especially of those Lizardmen.


    "I have it, sir."


    After that answer, I cancelled the soundproof crystal and put it in my inventory.


    "Okay, go back to your room. We''ll meet again tomorrow morning," I said.


    "Yes, sir." Then he gave me a slight nod and left the room.


    <b>Author Note :</b>


    <b>Dun forget to check out my Patreon~</b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b>Patreon-members:</b>


    Gapir58, istig Uaine, Iftekhar m, meKingPJm -Gaming and more, Chris Wenndt, Ralph, Austin Roberts, Cry DeVillian, Tom S, First Name Last Name, Marco Belina, eli, Razor DEMISE, Eduard urad¨®, Jachin Nelson, Thatoneguy43, Fuzzygoat, Corey, joe stone, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Johannes Franz Braitenthaller, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, EsZeus, Nathan, Quin Somdahl-sands, Orangefruit, Bam 25, Kotillion, Zachary Michael Phillip rk, Erik, Bou, Barney, KingofSloth, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Jacob Richter, Miles Bailey, Demon, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Michael Sewill, Christopher Tello, Russell Estee, Felisberto Viano, Sam, Croc, DJOK DJOK, Robert Mattison,Charles, KjellTheViking, Dennis Wiren, Daniel Zilberstein, Jeremy Hill, Ddraig Wynn, AmigoImagin¨¢rio, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl¨¦, Austinhym, Champion, banaantjexx164, Iovac, Sk?ll, lucas rodger, jarian johnston, Arjuna666, joan corado, Kyle Ricks, Rokatsa, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, Nichs Bond, jon dumey, c d, ck, Mitanshu Pandya, (No name), Dillon Cowan, TheManBrownie, Joseph, Argento, Kyusen, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, Mike Steger, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Nelodyn, Christina Dammyr, Erox, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, Riley, Eduardo, Od-Man, Andrew Desmond, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Tobias Alkd, JTOKING, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Sentinel, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, regenschabe, Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87, Torrinth, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Majorana, Anita Torres, Joshyxz, TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Chuy789, Mynamejeff,vJordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp¨ªroz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, Dn, Armod, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, EL0C, Cody Givan, BlindTactic and saganatsu.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click

 Chapter 79. Cold Dream I

    Chapter 79. Cold Dream I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 79. Cold Dream I


    [Do you want to activate the rm parchment?]


    [Yes] [No]


    <i>''Yes.'' </i>After I chose, the parchment floated in the midst of us and turned into smoke that spread throughout the room before it disappeared without a trace.


    [The rm parchment has been activated]


    "Let''s go to sleep," I said to Evelina and Jyne who were already sitting down beside me. We were already on the bed and wearing other clothes that served as sleepwear. Something simr with my inner shirt and trousers. While Evelina and Jyne wore looser dresses than their previous clothes.


    After answering me with a nod, Iy down, cing my head on the pillow and my body on a hard mattress with a rough bed sheet.


    "Good night, Evelina, Jyne." Then I closed my eyes.


    "Good night, Your Majesty," they replied. They alsoy on my sides and their hands pulled the nket to cover us.


    The narrow bed made us have to sleep close to each other. Not to mention, they hugged both sides of me and put their hands on my chest and abs as if I was their favourite giant doll. Their heads were on both sides of mine and I could hear their breathing in my ears. The narrowness made me ufortable, but it made our bodies much warmer considering this ce''s temperature was much lower than in the Pce.


    Although I wanted another form of warmth, I wasn''t sure they had any energy after our long journey. Plus I hadn''t been able to touch Jyne since she hadn''t be my wife and we had to prepare our energies for tomorrow morning. But I could say I was quite grateful for her presence. Our bed was only made of the hard mattress, so her tails provide extrafort and softness to it and it was a pleasant feeling.


    In just a few seconds, my drowsiness began to overtake me.


    <span>


    -------


    <span>


    I just fell asleep for a while when I could feel an excruciating chill biting my body.


    <i>''Cold...'' </i>I thought. The cold made me feel like I was sleeping in the snow without any clothes. Okay, I didn''t mean in my human version, since I was sure no human could stand this coldness, but my Dragon self.


    Feeling strange, I opened my eyes and the first sight I saw was a snowfield.


    <i>''What?!'' </i>I opened my eyes wide and stood up in surprise. I swept my gaze around me, trying to find out where I was or find out where Evelina and Jyne were. But all I could see was a carpet of snow. Not only that, I realized I was standing on all fours of my feet since I was in my Dragon form. And from the cold biting my body, I felt as if my huge body was being stormed by a snowstorm. Surprisingly, there were no storms here, only small snowkes falling from the aurora-filled sky.


    <i>''This isn''t right...'' </i>I looked around me in caution. The parchment rm didn''t make a sound, so I was sure no one approached me. The fact that I got teleported meant that someone was doing it remotely. But moving someone like this could only be done by a Dragon King. Moreover, I shouldn''t return to my original form like this.


    I decided to check what was wrong with my system.


    <i>''Status!'' </i>But there was no response from my system, so I could only conclude. I was in an illusion spell or something. And this illusion spell couldn''t hurt me, that''s why my system didn''t tell me anything.


    A long breath escaped my nose, creating a thick fog in front of me. I straightened my neck and moved it side to side, so I could get a better look at this ce, but there was no sign of anyone here. My feet moved forward, leavingrge footprints behind me as well as a trail of my tail. The cracking sounds from the crisp refrozen slushy snow followed me.


    "Why did you bring me here? Show yourself!" My voice sounded like a fierce roar, just like when I met the real Argod for the first time. I was pretty sure whoever he/she was, he/she just wanted to talk to me. That''s why I didn''t use my brute force or skills.


    But, no one answered me...


    "Imand you to show yourself!" I said again. Spells like this usually had a certain time limit, so it was a matter of time for me to get out of here.


    This time a woman''s sad voice answered me.


    "Your Majesty... Do you think fire and ice can be together?"


    I stopped in my tracks and my eyes darted in all directions to see where the voice wasing from. Unfortunately, I still hadn''t caught anyone or anything there.


    "What makes you think two opposing elements can be together?" I answered. This was the most basic thing and everyone knew it.


    Then she was silent again.


    "Why did you bring me here? What''s your goal?" I asked impatiently. Although the coldness couldn''t kill or freeze me since it was just some kind of a dream, it didn''t mean I was happy here. I felt ufortable and wanted to get out of here as soon as possible.


    "Do you mind if I apany you here, Your Majesty?" she asked again. The trace of disappointment and sadness was evident in her tone. Unfortunately, the voice sounded like it wasing from all directions, so I didn''t know where it wasing from.


    I wanted to reject her immediately, but I decided to hold myself back.


    "How can you apany me if you don''t show yourself."


    Again, she fell silent.


    I sighed once again.


    "Fine! If you don''t want to say anything I won''t say anything either," I said in annoyance. After that, I bent my four legs, dropped my lower body against the cold snow and lowered my neck, bending it to the side. Likewise, with my wings, I lowered them and made them look like my nket. Then I closed my eyes.


    "Forgive me, Your Majesty. I didn''t mean to offend you." The woman''s voice came back.


    But this time, I was the one who ignored it.


    "Your Majesty?" she asked.


    I didn''t answer her.


    After a while, she called me again.


    "Your Majesty, are you mad at me?" she asked in a sad tone.


    "I don''t feel like talking with the wind. Show yourself and we''ll talk," I said without opening my eyes.


    After another pause, she answered me again.


    "But you say it yourself, fire and ice can''t be together."


    From her words, I realized what she meant was the Mana element.


    "Did you forget I''m not fire?" I reminded her that my element was ''Magus''. Although... Since I was a dragon, I still didn''t like the cold.


    "But can a dragon fall in love with ice?" she said again.


    Feeling she kept repeating the same thing, I decided to end it.


    "Stop beating around the bush. Just show yourself and we''ll talk," I said straight to the point.


    Again, she just answered me with silence.


    <i>''Still don''t want to talk, huh? Fine, I will sleep here until your Mana runs out,'' </i>I thought. This kind of spell drained the user''s Mana significantly especially since she used it on me.


    "Your Majesty..." she called. But I didn''t care.


    She kept calling me and I ignored her until her voice was apanied by a cold touch under one of my eyes.


    In shock, I opened my eyes. At the same time, the cold touch disappeared. One of my pupils immediately caught sight of a female elf who stood in fear at the side of my face. Unlike Evelina, her long hair that covered her back was silver. Her face looked a bit mncholic. Her skin was pale as if she was made of the ice itself and her eyes were blue. Her appearance clearly showed her tribe as a snow elf. But a few neatly lined ice spikes that adorned the top of her head, made me realize her status.

 Chapter 80. Cold Dream II

    Chapter 80. Cold Dream II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 80. Cold Dream II


    I lifted my head, shook it slightly to brush off the snow clinging to my thick skin and looked down due to our height difference.


    "What does Her Majesty, Queen of Snow Elf want from me?" Unfortunately, I couldn''t see what her name was since this was a dream so my system didn''t work here. I was quite confused since the real Argod never had a rtionship with The Snow Elf Queen before. Indeed, The Dragon Tribe and The Snow Elf had diplomatic rtions. But the real Argod had never visited or met the royal family in person. The agreements were made only through delegations and letters.


    The Queen''s expression and gaze softened. A gentle smile on her face.


    "Nothing, Your Majesty. I just want to see you. I thought you were still hibernating."


    ¡°In other words, you are spying on me?¡± I simply concluded with a smirk, showing my sharp teeth a bit at the corner of my lips. There were very few people who knew about this and the other tribes shouldn''t know about it.


    Her face turned panicked.


    "No, Your Majesty. It was the snow and ice that informed me of your presence," she said. I had heard that the Royal Snow Elf Tribe had the power to hear the sound of ice and snow as if it were a whisper, just like some Royal Tribes could read the movements of the earth, wind, water and fire. But as far as I knew it only applied to their surroundings and this ce was too far from the Snow Elf''s territory.


    "Don''t lie to me." There was a trace of threat in my tone of voice.


    "I''m not lying, Your Majesty. This ce is in your dreams... Our dreams. None of us can lie here." I had heard that talking in dreand was no different from Telepathy, so she couldn''t lie to me, and neither could I. Still... I couldn''t deny the fact that she asked the ice and snow about me. Also due to her wide skill range, I could only guess she trained herself for this special ability. Although this skill sounded scary, it had many deficiencies. One, that skill could only be used in certainndscapes. In her case, because I was in snowy terrain and this skill could only give the information if the user asked. Also, it wasn''t much, only limited to informing someone''s presence.


    "If you don''t want anything from me, why did you use that skill?" Again, I said it straight to the point. I didn''t like small talk especially for something like this and I wanted to find out what she wanted since the word ''nothing'' had a lot of meaning.


    Her eyes turned mncholic.


    "I was really worried about you when I heard your hibernation was longer than usual. So I decided to use my skill. Besides, it''s been a long time since west saw each other."


    "Have we met before?" I asked with a frown. I lowered my head, put it right in front of her face. My eyes were on her and my brain was trying to remember when I met her. The only thing I could remember was my coronation ceremony. On that day, The Snow Elf Tribe delegation attended it, but I didn''t meet him/her in person since I had too many guests.


    She looked sad.


    "I know you won''t remember me. We haven''t spoken before. But..." Her hands went up and she gently touched my jaw. The coldness brushed my skin once again.


    "Today, I decided to talk to you since I''m so happy you have woken up..." I could catch her sincerity from the tone of her voice.


    Our eyes locked at each other, but a momentter everything around us started crumbling into pieces as if all this was made of thin ss.


    "Thank you for apanying me, Your Majesty. I hope you don''t mind if Ie to your dream next time."


    After that my vision blurred.


    <span>


    ------


    <span>


    Meanwhile, Jyne''s heart was pounding in tension. Her body could feel the warmth of the dragon king''s body next to her. His body temperature which was much warmer than her made her feel like sleeping by the dim firece that gave afortable warmth to its surroundings. His nice earthy body scent tickled her nose.


    Jyne opened her eyes slightly and peeked at the king who had just fallen asleep next to her. His face made her want to touch him since she couldn''t possibly do it when he woke up. Besides, in this state, he lookedpletely different than usual.


    Her hand that was on his chest, could feel his muscles from under his shirt. While her legs could feel his hard and strong tail. Somehow it made her want to touch other body parts. Her hand wanted to travel to another ce, but she couldn''t do it. It was improper since she hadn''t get her father''s approval yet. But with this kind of situation, it was a little difficult for her to control herself. This was her first love and this feeling was new to her, her curiosity about her future husband kept bothering her and this was her sexual urge experience.


    In Igixar, although men had a higher sexual drive than women, the woman also had it, especially when she had fallen in love with the opposite sex. Just like animals, all tribes in Igixar had that urge in order to continue their lineage in this cruel world. However Jyne was a princess, she had the honour of royalty. So she couldn''t do that. What she could do at this point was, suppress her curiosity and her feelings for Argod. Still, whether she could make it through the night was another question.


    At the same time, Evelina also felt the same way with Jyne. But Argod was asleep and she didn''t want to wake him. She opened her eyes and looked at her husband sleeping next to her as her heart beat faster.


    Evelina tightened her hand that was above his abs to feel his muscles but only for a moment she released again. Her eyes kept on watching Argod, making sure he didn''t wake up. Slowly, her hand dropped to his crotch, feeling a nice bulge on her palm. She didn''t mean to wake him up so she touched it carefully.


    Meanwhile, feeling Evelina''s hand that was on his abs shifted, slowly, Jyne''s hand dropped and slipped into his shirt. Carefully, her hand touched his body, directly. As she felt his skin and his muscles, Jyne''s heart was beating faster and faster. It was the first time she had done something this crazy.


    But only for a moment suddenly Argod opened his eyes in surprise and gasped as if he had just woken up from a nightmare. Then he nced at Evelina and Jyne who was caught red-handed touching his body.


    "What are you doing?"


    Note: The Dragon Tribe does not hibernate. That was just the royal dragons'' reason, since they had no other choice but to sleep to suppress the curse within their bodies.


    <span><b>>Read more than 35 chapters ahead + 2 weekly update + character pics </b>


    <span><b></b>


    <span><b></b>

 Chapter 81. Warmth in The Snowy Field I

    Chapter 81. Warmth in The Snowy Field I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 81. Warmth in The Snowy Field I


    Evelina and Jyne pulled their hands together in a panic.


    "F-Forgive us, Your Majesty," they said in stammering voices.


    Although I woke up because the Snow Elf Queen broke her spell or rather because her Mana had run out, it was Evelina and Jyne''s touch that made my body feel hot. Even if it was only for a moment, I could feel Evelina touching or rather rubbing my hot flesh, even managing to make it half hard. While Jyne''s hand slipped into my shirt and traced my chest and abs. And I could feel their subtle stimtion.


    A breath came out of my mouth.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?" I asked. My eyes nced at Jyne and Evelina alternately.


    "It can''t be helped. It''s a little cold here. I need some warmth, Your Majesty, " Jyne said with a pout.


    I nced at Jyne and smirked.


    "Is that a bold confession for a woman who hasn''t got her father''s permission?"


    Jyne pressed her lips since what I said was a fact. But how could she contain her curiosity?


    Evelina''s hand went from under my chest to the side of my neck.


    "Your Majesty, both of us love you. How can we contain ourselves under these conditions?" I didn''t know it was seduction or apology.


    I smirked at her answer. I thought they were exhausted but apparently, I was wrong.


    "I don''t mind some ''exercise'' before sleeping. But what about Jyne?" I asked. Asking her out was a bad idea, especially since those Lizardmen were near us. Whereas making her watch us making love in this ce would make her mating urge go higher and I was not sure she could hold it. And obviously taking her to be my wife before getting permission from her father was a bad idea.


    "I don''t mind apanying you, Your Majesty," answered Jyne quickly.


    "I mean... It will be a good lesson for meter," she continued with a flushed face. Although she had seen how S had fallen asleep beside the king, she had not seen how they did it. To her knowledge, some kings'' sex habits were not normal, some quite crazy and insane such as torturing, hitting, whipping or biting. But from what she saw in the King''s chamberst night, she was pretty sure Argod wasn''t that kind of man. And this was her opportunity to find out about Argod''s sex habits, his sensitive spot, his favourite movements or how rough was he in bed.


    "Do you mind serving me with Evelina?" I said. Since that was her choice, I wouldn''t hesitate to do it with Evelina but I was not sure Jyne could hold herself. They were surprised, but before they said something, I quickly added.


    "I mean you can touch me, but I''m not going to take your virginity. Think of it as practice for you," I added.


    "You don''t mind it?" Jyne made sure. Touching the king''s naked body was an honour and could only be done by certain people and the king''s trust, especially for someone who was not his wife. That''s why the maids who used to serve the king were special. Why? Because when the king was naked or when he was bathing or having sex, his guard would be down and that was a good chance to injure or even kill him.


    I chuckled.


    "I don''t. Besides, I''m sure you also need something to warm yourself up tonight," I replied in a rxed tone.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," answered Jyne.


    "But I ask one thing from you. Keep your voice down. I don''t want those Lizardmen toe here and bother us, " I said with a seductive smirk.


    "We understand, Your Majesty," they said with a sweet smile. Their faces were red and their hearts were pounding. Since they couldn''t possibly refuse a warm in the middle of this cold ce.


    I got up and leaned my back against the headboard likewise with them before tucking my hands around their waists and pulling them towards me.


    "Now, give me your best service," I whispered in a seductive voice.


    Which was answered with their giggle. They leaned intimately in my arms, pressing their bodies on me. Their hands caressing my face down to my chest and my abs. Their soft but wild touch gave my body gentle stimtions. asionally their lips kissed and their tongues licked my cheeks, neck and ears. My hands went up from the back of their necks to their breasts, touching and squeezing their soft mounds which were still protected by their clothes. My fingers moved skillfully, ying around with their tips. I tilted my head to Evelina and bumped my lips to her. Our tongues entered and explored each other''s mouths.


    At the same time, Jyne''s heart was beating fast either because of seeing how hot Argod and Evelina kissed or because this was the first time she could touch this man''s body freely between his clothes and the nket, feeling her delicate skin travelling on his callus skin, his muscles and strong body also saw his handsome face up close. Or maybe because this was her first experience being so intimate with a man. Her body felt hotter, it felt like her hand didn''t want to just travel in that ce, but in another, more private ce.


    I released my kiss and turned to Jyne. Meanwhile, Evelina''s lips fell on my neck and ear.


    "Are you curious? Do you want to touch it?" I teased. Even though it wasn''t wild, I could feel it from Jyne''s slightly trembling hand''s movements. She wanted to touch it several times but she hesitated.


    Jyne''s heart was beating faster and faster. Of course, she wanted to, but she was afraid that her request was too bold for it.


    Realizing her doubts, I grabbed Jyne''s hand and slowly went down, moving her hand exploring my chest and abs. Her trembling hand became clearer. Then I lowered her hand and slipped it into my trousers and my underwear.


    "Do you want to touch this?" I tempted her. A slight hissing sound out of my mouth when she touched my hot flesh directly. I wasn''t ashamed to show my enjoyment to her.


    "Y-Your Majesty..." Jyne said in a stammering voice. Her hand shook violently, as she could feel a hot, semi-hard object on her palm. It was big even though it was only half hard. She could feel his pulse in her hand. How its warmth filled her palm and imagined how it entered her sweet hole. Tense filled her body, even she was unable to move her tail because of that overwhelmed feeling.


    My hand made Jyne grip my big heirloom. Her hand trembled even more but she didn''t let go. Jyne''s eyes looked down at the mound covered with nkets at the bottom. I slowly moved her hand to shake it, but it was far from good since I felt like masturbating. I tilted at Evelina. Her slurping sound rang out in my ears.


    "Can you teach her how to do it?"


    Evelina released her kiss from my skin.


    "With pleasure, Your Majesty." After that, her hand came down and joined us. Since my trousers were too tight, I released my hand from my cock and lowered my trousers. As I released it, my cock stood like a strong hard pir. Their hand movements were clearly visible from under the nket covering us. Pleasure shot up from my bottom. asionally, one of them tickled my balls.


    As time passed our bodies got hotter as if there was a private heater in the room. My breath was getting heavier, but there was no announcement about them, which meant their mating desire was not that high.


    Then their hands stopped moving.


    <span><b>>Read more than 35 chapters ahead + 2 weekly update + character pics</b>

 Chapter 82. Warmth in The Snowy Field II

    Chapter 82. Warmth in The Snowy Field II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 82. Warmth in The Snowy Field II


    "Why did you stop?" I asked. And they exchanged nces and answered me with naughty smiles.


    "I think you won''t be satisfied by this thing, Your Majesty. So---" Evelina turned to Jyne who still looked nervous.


    "We want to do something else for you. But may I speak to Jyne for a moment?"


    "Ho---- That will be interesting. Go ahead," I gave them my permission.


    They leaned their bodies forwards and brought their faces closer to each other as they whispered or rather discussed. Every now and then their eyes shifted to the ''short pir'' between them. I could see Jyne''s face turned panicked for a while before she finally nodded her head after hearing Evelina''s exnation.


    While I leaned my back on the headboard casually and waited patiently since even though it was faint, I could hear what they were talking about. Although I preferred to do this quickly, I did understand why they did this. The bed was a bit cramped and not as sturdy as the pce''s. If we were too excited or too rough, the bed might break. So we had to do it gently which definitely was not suitable for my taste.


    A momentter they turned to me and smiled sweetly.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Your Majesty." Without warning, their hands pulled, undressed and touched my abs again. I couldn''t resist what they would do to me since I heard their conversation.


    They pressed their body to me.


    "Now, let us serve you well. We''re sure you''ll be happy about this," said Evelina.


    "I can''t wait," I replied with a smirk. Actually, I already knew what they wanted to do to me and what caused Jyne''s face to turn red. But I pretended not to know since I didn''t want to spoil their mood.


    Their hands moved down again along with their bodies, removing the nket and my trousers, letting the cold air hit the half-hard cock and my legs. Their eyes were fixed on my cock which was standing half-hard waiting for their touch with great anticipation. At the same time, their hands crept into my inner thighs, pulled my legs in opposite directions and bent them. This position made my erection pir look bigger and longer since it exposed my entire cock including my balls.


    *Ba-thump*


    Evelina and Jyne''s hearts were beating harder and harder at the seductive sight in front of them. His erect pir was half hard and slightly contorted from the cold as if inviting them to make it even tenser. His dangling balls almost touched his tail as if asking both of them to y with it. A strange feeling warmed their womb as if it was rming them to prepare the best ce for what that ''big thing'' was about to fire into them. A liquid filled with the seed of the future Dragon King. While their inner walls throbbed in anticipation and her lubricating liquid moistened their sweet holes naturally as if they were preparing themselves so that big thing could enter them more easily.


    As their eyes were fixed on my flesh, an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [New essence detected!]


    [Fox tribe''s essence]


    [Healer tribe''s essence]


    [Do you want to extract it?]


    [Yes] [No]


    I held back myughter since all they did was touch my cock for a while and see it half-hard, yet that was enough to provoke their mating desire.


    "If you want to taste it, go ahead. I give you my permission," I said since their expressions were like two little kids who were drooling over a big candy but had no money to buy it.


    With flushed faces in embarrassment, they brought their faces closer to my cock until I could feel their breath against my skin. Then they stuck their tongues and started licking thatrge and long popsicle from bottom to top.


    A ticklish feeling swept across my bottom especially from my cock. Not only that, something soft and fluffy brushed against my skin especially my legs and I knew it was Jyne''s tails. Their hands massaged my inner thighs to my pelvis slowly, stroked gently between my cock which was already hard, went down and back up again between their licks. Their other hands tickled my balls to the base of my tail.


    A hissing sound came out of my mouth as I enjoyed all their movements. It wasn''t rough, yet it was so pleasant considering where we were doing it and our limited space. Jyne''s soft tails provided a soft and tingly tingle that stimted my mating desire as well as warmth to my body, since I was the only one naked here, so were their hand movements and licks.


    My eyes fell on the hot scene in front of me. They really enjoyed my cock like a pair of siblings sharing their favourite food together. Saliva dripping from their tongues and mouths wet my cock. asionally, kissesnded on the side of my hot erection also on the tip. Weirdly, even though they looked excited, yet they did it gently and carefully, making sure their teeth didn''t hurt me which could ruin my mood.


    As time passed, even though I didn''t move an inch, my breathing grew heavier. Jyne''s tails tickled not only my bottom but also my torso.


    "Nggghhh ..." A moan slipped out of my mouth as my body trembled, holding their touch. My body felt hot, my mating desire began to burn my body, while I could only stare at what they were doing to me. Their touch made me sink into pleasure, my desire to mating was getting wilder, my breathing was getting heavier as wave after wave of pleasure that tried to sweep my mind continued to be fired from my lower part. My cock was getting tense and stood firmly in front of them.


    Their muffled giggling sound came out of their mouths after they heard my moan but they didn''t stop their act. Every now and then their eyes nce at me, enjoying every change in my expression. My face was getting red and my eyes glinted in lust.


    Naughtily, Jyne moved the tip of her tail from the bottom up, tickling my hard erection before they started to grasp my cock. Their tongues continued to lick it and showered my hot pir with their kisses.


    My eyes were glued to what they were doing. It was obvious I was enjoying it a lot. As the minutes passed, they moved their hands faster and faster.


    Seeing my face getting flushed red and my expression that was clearly enjoying all their touch, they changed their hands'' position. Jyne held the base while Evelina''s hand rubbed it from bottom to top slowly.


    "Nghh ..." A muffled moan came out of my mouth. This was truly extraordinary. The pleasures that were built up from within my body piled up. It was getting harder and harder to keep myself from moving with them, but I was afraid to wreck the bed or make too much sound that could invite those annoying Lizardmen to my room. I didn''t want them toe and interrupt my fun time. Although I could kick them easily, it would ruin my mood.


    The pleasures inside me rose higher. My cock started twitching, indicating I was at my limit. They immediately let go of their hands since they didn''t want me to spend it outside. Both of them turned to me, asking my permission to take it further, the permission to bring out my delicious load to their womb to make the future dragon king for me. But I could only do it with Evelina, not Jyne. And I had to find a way so I could satisfy her without prating before getting permission from her father.


    "Jyne, since I can''t take your virginity yet. How about giving me a nice blow job?" I demanded.


    Note: What he means by blow job is suck it not lick it like before.


    <span>

 Chapter 83. Warmth in The Snowy Field III

    Chapter 83. Warmth in The Snowy Field III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 83. Warmth in The Snowy Field III


    "B-Blow job?" asked Jyne in a stammering voice. Those words sounded foreign to her, she even didn''t know what they meant.


    Seeing her reaction, Evelina took the initiative to bring her lips close to Jyne''s ear and exined to her.


    "Eh?!" Jyne''s cheeks turned even redder and surprise was evident on her face as soon as she heard Evelina''s exnation. She knew some king''s unusual kink, like having sex in the garden or prating with physical violence, even torturing some of his wives with sexual frustration before the intercourse, but she had never heard of putting cock in the mouth. What she had done with Evelina was strange enough for her, although she couldn''t deny that she enjoyed it.


    "Believe me, it tastes hot and tasty," Evelina said, closing her short exnation and pulling her face away. She indeed felt intimidated by that weird act before, but once she looked at how Argod was enjoying her every move, it made her so happy and wanted to do it again. She couldn''t deny seeing the change on the king''s cold and majestic face turned excited, burning her with his strange charm. And it wasn''t an expression that everyone could see. Moreover, since his cock was so big, it filled her mouth like a big chunk of hot tasty meat with the unique male scent that tickled her nose.


    Jyne gulped, trying to swallow her nervousness. Her eyes were fixed on the big, hard erection cock near her. The size intimidated her and she couldn''t imagine what it would be like if it got into her mouth. Still, her curiosity tempted her to try it,


    "Fine..."


    Jyne leaned closer to my hard cock. Her mouth was wide open so that big thing could enter her mouth. I could feel the breath from her nose as the slippery taste of her tongue and mouth greeted my cock. Although it was a bit too big for her mouth, she kept putting it in until the tip touched her throat.


    "Move your head and suck it, Jyne," I instructed her. My eyes were still on Jyne, but my index finger that was pointing at Evelina was moving towards me repeatedly, ordering her toe closer. Evelina had exined it well to Jyne, so I was sure she understood it well enough.


    Without saying anything, they did my request. Evelina pressed her body on my side. Her hands wrapped around my waist. Meanwhile, since Evelina already exined what Jyne had to do, this time Jyne understood what to do. She moved her head back and forth. Her tongue swirled my erection and sucked hard like a tasty candy.


    "Nghh!" I moaned in a muffled voice and bent my head backwards slightly with a red face, enjoying the stimtion from my cock. Since I had to keep my voice down, I tilted my head to the side and kissed Evelina. It was a hot and passionate kiss, our tongues moved wildly as did our lips. One of my hands slipped into her clothes and squeezed her breast. Only briefly, my mouth descended on her neck and gave her a gentle bite on the side.


    As seconds passed, my mating urge was getting higher and I knew I had to end it soon. I ced my hand on the back of Jyne''s head to push my cock deeper down to her throat. While my waist also moved in tune with her.


    At the same time, I chose.


    ''Yes, Healer tribe essence only.'' Luckily, I had checked about it this morning since I was quite curious if my maids also served me but I only wanted to prate a certain woman. This crossed through my head after I had a threesome with Evelina and S.


    [Essence Absorption initiated ... ]


    [Dragon mating urge will trigger in 60 seconds.]


    After the announcement appeared, I released my kiss and pushed Jyne away from my cock.


    "Ride me," I demanded to Evelina. Although I hated it, this position was the only option we had. If I was the one in control, I was sure the bed would break in a matter of minutes.


    Without further ado, Evelina took off her panties and rode me. She spread her legs and slid my cock into her hole slowly.


    "Ohhhh....!" she moaned, but I quickly grabbed her head and bumped my lips onto hers to silence her and... myself. My cock rubbed against her inner wall roughly. This was amazing, she was narrow and tight due tock of forey, although her lubricant was enough to put mine in her. As my cock in, her inner wall mped my hard cock or rather I was the one who filled her pussy with mine and it was so deep.


    "Move your hips and make me cum," I whispered in a ragged breath before I continued my kiss. Without a single word, she moved her waist up and down, shaking my cock with hers. But that was not enough, I wanted more than this.


    "Harder," I said. And she moved ording to my requests. Her hands hugged me tightly since she held back what was inside her. Her pussy was full of mine, I could feel her inner wall''s pulse that was mping my cock perfectly. Although her movements weren''t rough, they managed to make me immerse in pleasure ...


    We only needed a few minutes to reach my limit, so did Evelina.


    "Mmph!" A muffled moan came out of mine and Evelina''s mouth which was still on each other as I fired my semen in hers and reached our climax. It wasn''t the best thing, but it definitely helped us to warm up our bodies.


    [Dragon mating urge is over!]


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new status: Light Element Resistance +5%]


    At the same time, Jyne could only stare at the hot scene in front of her with wide eyes. Her body felt hot. Indeed, she had tasted the king''s cock but that was not enough to satisfy her. What she wanted was that thing to enter her body, but she knew she couldn''t do it yet.


    ''What should I do?'' Jyne thought. Her eyes fell on therge cock that was still in Evelina''s hole. The tasty cock she just enjoyed.


    As her body grew hotter, Jyne''s hand moved to the front of her entrance. But she didn''t dare to plunge her fingers. Besides, she knew her fingers weren''t as tasty as what she had tasted with her mouth so she couldn''t do anything but hold back her desire.


    Realizing Jyne was starting to touch herself, I extended my hand to the side and grabbed her wrist to stop it.


    "You shouldn''t touch yourself," I said. I could understand why she did it and my request maybe sounded selfish, but she had agreed to be mine. At least I wanted her to be patient with it. I thought that this blow job would lessen her curiosity. Well, at least some of my original world''s clients often asked me to do it. So instead of a real pration, sometimes they asked me to let them do what they liked or asked me to do a live masturbation show in front of them. But I guessed that wasn''t enough for her.


    Meanwhile, Evelinay on top of me weakly and gasped for air. My hand sped her head on my shoulder.


    Although there was disappointment inside Jyne, she did.


    "I understand," she said. Reluctantly, she took her hand out of her underwear.


    "Come, sleep with me," I said after I realized Jyne''s gloomy face. Although it was fun for me, I never thought it would leave a bitter taste on Jyne.


    ''I think I should hold myself, at least for the rest of this journey,'' I thought. And I needed their cooperation for that since I wouldn''t be able to hold myself back if they did the same thing as this.


    "Um..." Jyne answered me with a mumble and leaned closer to me. Her hands hugged me.


    At the same, my tail moved to take the nket and throw it over us. The nket came down and covered our bodies.


    "Forgive me..." Evelina whispered to Jyne. I bet she also felt bad for Jyne.


    "It isn''t your fault, Evelina. I know my position. I just need to be a bit patient," said Jyne. She couldn''tin about it.


    "Now take a rest. We have a long journey waiting for us tomorrow morning," I said.


    After another short mumble, they closed their eyes.


    "Good night, Your Majesty."


    <span><b>>Read more than 35 chapters ahead + 2 weekly update + character pics</b>


    <b>


    </b>

 Chapter 84. The Lonely Snow Elf Queen

    Chapter 84. The Lonely Snow Elf Queen


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 84. The Lonely Snow Elf Queen


    The night was gettingte. The three of us had already closed our eyes. The warmth of my body, Jyne''s tails, the nket and what we had just done, turned the cold room into afortable ce for us to sleep. But I couldn''t sleep yet.


    My mind was still in that dream. I didn''t think the Snow Elf Queen wanted to hurt me, but why was she spying on me?


    <i>''No... It''s too soon to draw that conclusion.'' </i>Although Draconis had never had a problem with the Snow Elf Tribe, I couldn''t jump to any conclusions too quickly. Even though she had already given a sign that she was interested in me. She was a queen and as I recalled she already had a male consort, even had a child a few years after I took the throne.


    I tilted my head a bit and looked at the dark sky from the curtainless window near us. My gaze was on the thin snow falling in the dark night sky, but my mind was filled with wild guesses and spections. That dream made me ufortable or rather threatened since it meant someone could trespass into my mind.


    <i>''I need something or a skill to protect myself for that...'' </i>The problem was how could I use my skills without essing my system?


    "Your Majesty, is there something wrong?" Evelina''s voice dismissed my thoughts. I knew she was just making a wild guess, but her guess was right. Her hand slid from under my chest to my neck.


    I was silent. I wanted to tell her what had just happened, but I wasn''t sure what The Snow Elf Queen wanted yet. So I decided to ask her about The Queen.


    "Nothing. This ce reminds me of the Snow Elf Tribe. Do you know any information about them? Maybe a change or something?" I whispered since I didn''t want to wake Jyne. There were no reports from Chancellor An and General Guillotine about this, so maybe it was just a small change that didn''t affect Draconis.


    Evelina was deep in thought for a moment, trying to remember any information from that tribe. With an isted location from the outside world, the snow elf tribe rarely opened up to other tribes. Moreover, the other tribes and adventurers rarely visited their territory since the temperature was not friendly in contrast to the warm Draconis territory. Moreover, the snow elf tribe did not like warm temperatures, so they rarely travelled to other ces.


    "I don''t know much information about them, Your Majesty. The only one I can remember is the queen''s consort''s death 5 years ago," said Evelina in the same low voice as me.


    That information quickly caught my attention.


    "Did you know the cause?" I asked. If I remembered correctly, the consort was the second son of a Snow Elf Tribe''s Duke.


    "They said he died of illness. Although it was too sudden, no one can say anything since the Queen has given her statement," she replied.


    "Didn''t the consort''s family say anything?" I asked curiously. Although I didn''t know much about that tribe''s royal family, I remembered her husband''s family has a big influence on her kingdom. So they should have requested an investigation for that. The fact that they let it slide showed there was something behind all this.


    "Nothing, Your Majesty. They simply agree to the Queen''s statement," Evelina replied. Indeed this was strange, but it was their internal affair and other kingdoms had no right toin or investigate about it. Then she remembered something important.


    "Ah! I forgot to tell you. The queen''s consort''s death is only half a year apart after his father''s death. What''s left is only the duke''s first son. He''s the one who leads the family now and also the queen''s right-hand man."


    Those words made me look at Evelina with a frown.


    "That''s too fishy," I whispered. All of that showed that there was something wrong with the queen and it was too clear. At least if the queen wanted to y dirty for whatever reason she should have yed more neatly and me someone else.


    "Indeed. But this is their internal affair. No other kingdom has the right to interfere with it. Moreover, with the Queen and the Duke''s power, it was enough to silence most of the people in the kingdom and I heard he gave all his loyalty to the queen," said Evelina. And the fact that the duke''s first son was still giving his loyalty to the Snow Elf Queen bothered the others a lot.


    "They said he wagged his tail like a docile dog around the Queen and agreed to whatever she said without asking why, despite the rumours saying he could overthrow the Queen if he wanted to, but he didn''t," she added.


    I fell silent. The oddity was too great and obvious, the evidence was too clear and raised many questions for me. I knew that although this was the beast world and many tribes relied on their instincts, it was different with the royals and nobles. We had intelligence and strength above the averagemoners. So dirty political games and schemes weremon here. Not everything was as simple as it seems.


    The snow elf queen''s mncholic face shed across my head. I didn''t know why I was bothered by that, she looked sad but I also caught the slight happiness in her eyes as soon as she saw me. It was as if she saw a hope that had never existed in her life. Unfortunately, she hadn''t said much. Still... Even though the snow elf queen didn''t look that bad, that didn''t mean I could let my guard down.


    "Is there any other information you know of?" I asked.


    Evelina was silent once more before answering.


    "No, Your Majesty."


    "Thank you for your information." The kingdom was a bit isted, so I was not confused by the little information she had.


    "Is the snow still bothering you, Your Majesty?" Evelina asked again. It was unusual that the king was bothered by small things, even asked about this.


    "A bit... I smell a conspiracy. A dirty one," I said. Although this had nothing to do with Draconis, the fact that the Queen met me in the dreams showed she had a purpose. Moreover, she said she woulde again next time.


    Evelina frowned. The confusion filled her head. But from the king''s expression, it was clear he was as confused as she was. It was just that there was something that made him unable to say it.


    Noticing her expression, I put my hand on the back of her head.


    "I''m just overthinking," I said with a reassuring smile. I decided to end our conversation.


    Although she still caught my confusion, she decided to let it slide.


    "Just tell me if you want to know anything else. Good Night, Your Majesty."


    "Goodnight." I closed my eyes.


    <i>''I''ll find out about this tomorrow morning, especially about that dream spell.''


    </i>


    <span><b>>Check my patreon for more advanced chapters</b>


    <span>

 Chapter 85. Hectic Morning I

    Chapter 85. Hectic Morning I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 85. Hectic Morning I


    The suns began to show themself on the eastern horizon. Dim sunlight began to illuminate the sky above Whitevalley Vige. The cold night air was gradually reced with the warmth of the suns. Even though it couldn''t get rid of the coldpletely. The vigers started to wake up ande out of their small houses one by one to do their routine every morning, most of them wore coats to fight the cold air. Despitest night''s ruckus, they carried out their activities as usual. Still, asionally, they turned their gazes to the vige''s only inn to catch the rest ofst night''s fight. Yet the trace was so faint and it was almost non-existent.


    We sat at one of the tables in the lobby to take our breakfast before we continued our journey although the morning was still young. But we had to leave immediately so we could arrive at the next town before sunset, also to avoid more confrontation with those Lizardmen. Even though I was not afraid of them, I didn''t want to cause any other trouble for the vige.


    "Here''s your breakfast, sir," said the Inn Owner as he ced a te of bread on our table with some kind of melted cheese for thepliment. Although I could catch a trace of fear on his face, I also noticed the admiration in his eyes.


    "Thank you," said Eir politely. Meanwhile, I didn''t say a word. My elbow was on the table and my hand was supporting my chin. My attention was on my status.


    [Status]


    [Name: Argod Escavia de Emperor]


    [Ages: 210]


    [Level 50] [Exp: 31.02%]


    [Race: Royal Dragon] [Title: Monster Killer]


    [HP: 2700/2700] [Mana: 1080/1080]


    [ATK: 325] [M.ATK: 325]


    [SPD: 128]        [DEF: 128]


    [Side status: Light Element Resistance +5%]


    I had been checking my system, skills and stats since I opened my eyes. Even though the Snow Elf Queen didn''t take me with her dream spell again, I wanted to find a way to deal with that spell as fast as possible. At least I wanted to find a way so I could fight back or break her skills in case she tried to do something to me. Although that spell couldn''t harm me physically, it could give me nightmares and I was not interested in experiencing it every night. Well, I guessed she didn''t mean anything bad to me, but who knew she would do it in the future.


    With my position as a king, I''d rather put everything I couldn''t control or solve as a threat and I had to watch out for it than let my guard down. After asking a few things to my system and digging through my memory for the skills I needed, I assumed I needed the Spell Breaker skill. Unfortunately, the ce to pick up that spell was far from our route so I had to do it after I got back from here.


    A long breath escaped my mouth.


    <i>''Well, at least I''ve found a way out,'' </i>I tried to calm myself down. Still, what Evelina said was still stuck in my head.


    "Is this food not to your taste, sir?" Eir''s voice drew my attention to him. Across from us, Jyne looked at me curiously. While, from Evelina''s expression, it seemed that she already knew what I was thinking, so she didn''t say anything.


    "No. I was thinking about a few things," I said in a casual tone.


    "Do you mind sharing your burden with us?" asked Jyne curiously.


    "I can''t tell you. At least for now. Besides, it doesn''t really matter." My hands took bread and split it into half before dipping it in the melted cheese. The Queen''s intentions were still unclear. If I said it now, I was afraid it would create a big misunderstanding. Especially Eir and Evelina.


    "Are you sure?" Eir confirmed.


    "Do I need to repeat what I said?" I said in the same rxed tone. Then I took a bite on the bread and chewed it. Like yesterday, even though the food was edible, this wasn''t a nice one. The bread texture was too dry and the cheese was tasteless and cold. But since this was not a ce where I could eat good food, Ipletely ignored the taste. As long as the food was non-toxic and edible, anything was fine for me.


    Upon what I said, they finally stopped their questions and started eating. We had just taken a few bites apanied by a small chat when the sound of heavy footsteps came from the stairs. We took a nce at the origin of the sound since we already knew who they were. Likewise with the Lizardmen who quickly filled the seats in the lobby. Their eyes stared at us with displeased expressions.


    "I just found out a Dragon can make a noise like a Rotten Rat (name of a low-level monster)," The Baron sneered. And I knew he meant the sound of our night''s exercise.


    Hearing The Baron''s ridicule, Eir clenched his fists out of displeasure. But he held himself back since he already knew what my ns were. Still, who wouldn''t be angry if their king was insulted?


    "Pardon me. It''s just our way, dragon''s, to warm ourselves in this low-temperature ce," I said, still in a rxed tone. It was clear I didn''t care about his insult. My hand put thest piece of my first bread into my mouth and chewed it nonchntly.


    "You have your fire. You can burn yourself to ashes with it. Do you need to make a fuss likest night?" said The Baron sarcastically.


    "I don''t mind using my fire to warm myself. But wouldn''t it be bad if I identally burned this ce and you? You already know dragons can''t turn to ashes, but a Lizard can," I said in a half mocking tone. Even though we were still sitting in our seats, with the tense atmosphere, it could turn for the worse at any moment. Still... I was not sure he''d dare challenge me again, considering his lossst night. After all, he already realized how much my fire power was.


    "Ceh! Just wait for it," The Baron hissed in displeasure. He looked away from me in annoyance since what I said was true.


    After that, the tense silence filled the lobby, it was like a time bomb that could explode at any time, yet all of us restrained each of us. All that could be heard was the sound of the Inn Owner and the waiter''s footsteps that were busy delivering food to the Lizardmen''s tables. They didn''t even make their voices while they ate. As for us... We finished our breakfast quickly since we didn''t want to deal with them for too long.


    The te on our table was empty. I just swallowed thest piece of my second bread and drank the water when the knocking sound came, followed by several people entering the lobby. Reflexively, it turned our attention there.


    The dragon tribes wearing guard outfits approached the Inn Owner who was standing behind the bar. Although they still wore the Dragon Tribe''s signature ck uniform, their clothes were much simpler than the royal guards. Without saying anything, we could already estimate their intentions.


    "Good Morning, sir. Is there anything I can help you with?" asked the inn owner. His voice trembled.


    "We got a report aboutst night''s fight. So the vigers asked us to settle the quarrel before it turned bad," said one of the guards. While the others swept their gaze at the lobby. I was sure with only a nce they already knew who.


    <b>>Read more than 20 chapters ahead +2 weekly update on my Patreon</b>

 Chapter 86. Hectic Morning II

    Chapter 86. Hectic Morning II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 86. Hectic Morning II


    The Inn Owner took a nce at us and the Lizardmen to find out what he should say to the guards aboutst night''s incident and since no one had raised his voice or replied, including us. He decided to end this matter as it was.


    "Don''t worry. The quarrel has been settled, sir," said The Inn Owner as he turned to the guards. He tried to smile as best as he could which in the end only made him smile awkwardly.


    "Are you sure?" asked the guard in disbelief. Without waiting for the Inn Owner''s answer, the guard turned to The Baron.


    "Is there anything we can do to help, My Lord?" he made sure. Then he turned his gaze to us.


    "Sir?"


    "We don''t want any trouble in this ce and just want to solve your problem peacefully, good sir," added another guard. Still... Despite their typical Dragon Tribe''s warriors'' gant figures and polite demeanour, their stance suggested something else. Since their hands were near the swords on their waists, indicating they were ready to counter any attack that suddenly came to them. I guessed they already realized how bad it was from this room atmosphere.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. It was just a misunderstanding. We''ve solved our issue," The Baron decided to answer the guards since I was sure he''d already decided to take this problem to the Lizard King. If he decided to settle it here, then it would be considered finished. But since his defeat hurt his pride, he wanted my death as payment.


    Still, the guards hadn''t moved from their position and turned their gazes to us, demanding an exnation from us directly.


    "As he said, sir. It was just a misunderstanding. Nothing to worry about," I said casually.


    "Fine. But if you have a problem, please let us know. We will settle it properly." Finally, they gave up. Although his voice sounded calm, his eyes were looking at us with seriousness.


    We replied with a simple node. While the Baron snorted displeased in reply.


    After that reply, the guards exited the Inn.


    Since we also finished our breakfast, we stood up from our seats and walked towards the Inn Owner who was standing behind the bar. After all, the sooner we get out of here, the better.


    "That will be 10 coppers, sir," said the Inn Owner.


    Eir immediately took out his money bag and ced the payment on the counter. Unlike before, we had prepared the money including copper coins.


    "Just remember, our business isn''t finished yet," The Baron said suddenly without looking at us.


    I turned to The Baron and smiled.


    "Do you think I''m afraid?" I said in a rxed tone.


    A burst of arrogantughter escaped his mouth which was followed by the other Lizardmen''s arrogant smiles.


    But instead angry, I replied with a smallugh that gradually grew like hisughter. Even though it sounded as if I was mocking him, it was hrious for me since I knew what he was about to do would bring him to his end.


    Then The Baron stoppedughing, stood up from his seat and red at me angrily.


    "Fool! You don''t know what will happen to you!" he roared furiously.


    I stopped myughter and smirked.


    "Same goes for you." After those words left my mouth, I walked out of the Inn with the others since I didn''t want to prolong this anymore.


    As we got out of there, I could hear the Baron''s cursing shouts behind me, but paid no heed to him.


    "Let me take our Yegauns, sir," said Eir.


    "It''s fine. Let''s get it together," I said. Rather than waiting here and restraining myself from beating the Baron, I decided to follow Eir. Besides, I was a little ufortable with the vigers'' gazes who passed us since my fire skill was rare.


    "As you-- I mean, okay," Eir immediately reced his formal sentence with another. We walked through the alley on the side of the Inn before reaching the stable which was guarded by a pale-faced Inn guard. Near him, our Yegauns folded their legs with heavy breaths. Their faces were pale. It was clear, they were dying.


    <i>''I forgot about our mounts!''</i> I thought. Just from their conditions, I was sure the Lizardmen had poisoned them.


    Our feet moved quickly towards the stable and jumped over the wooden fence.


    "Evelina!" I ordered. Without answering, she immediately used her Dispel to remove the poison in our mounts'' body and used her Healing Skill.


    The light from Evelina''s palm enveloped our mounts. A secondter, our mounts'' breathing began to return to normal and since their HP was full again, their energy also started to return.


    "I-It''s not my fault, sir. I swear. They were already like this when I arrived," the Inn Guard said in a stammering voice in panic and fear even though we hadn''t said anything. Not even a re.


    Even though I knew it wasn''t him, my expression was filled with anger, which made his courage shrivel. In fear and guilt, he ran out of the stable without saying anything.


    I gritted my teeth and clenched my fists in anger as I looked at my mounts. It took us at least half an hour before their condition returned to normal.


    "Sir, are you sure you still want to stay quiet?" asked Eir with the same anger.


    "They are unforgivable!" said Jyne with the same expression. And the same with Evelina.


    I took a deep breath trying to calm myself down so I could think clearly. My eyes swept around me, especially at the Mad Boars who were next to our stable. I wanted revenge, but I couldn''t do it directly since that would only blow my cover.


    An idea popped into my head.


    "I think I know what we have to do," I smirked. And I was sure it would be interesting.


    "What is your n?" Evelina asked. She was sure I already had a n to take care of the Lizardmen.


    I swept my gaze around us, making sure there was no one else around us with my Dragon Vision before waving my hand forward to ask them toe closer. As I whispered to exin my n, their smiles grew.


    "That''s a good idea, sir," said Eir excitedly. Of course, this was a good idea since this would leave them stranded in the middle of snow territory.


    "We have to do it now," I said.


    <font color="#241e12" face="aktiv-grotesk, sans-serif"><span><b>> Read more than 24 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update.</b></font>


    <b>


    </b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 87. Deadly Snowfield

    Chapter 87. Deadly Snowfield


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 87. Deadly Snowfield


    The two suns in the sky of Igixar were getting higher, yet the temperature around me was getting lower. The cracking sounds from the crisp refrozen thin slushy snow followed every step of our Yegauns. The white scenery of the snow dominated the terrain around us. The snow covered the hills, rocks, grass and dry trees, showing only a little of the true colour of the terrain. The cold bit my skin and body, even though I was wearing thicker clothes. The wind brushed against my face, trying to take my hood off my head even though I didn''t spur our mounts that fast. They had just recovered from the baron''s poison. Although Evelina had healed them, it didn''t mean that their energy and stamina had recovered. So we decided to take it easy on them. My eyes swept around in caution to make sure we were safe from the monsters, though... What I saw was only a dull white scene. The white leafless trees with white thorns covering the branches were the only decorations there. Those looked like beautiful crystal statues amidst that boring scene, but also deadly. Those were deadly nts that would attack anyone and anything that came close to them. Those trees would shoot the icy thorns from their branches to kill their victims. After the victims died, it made their blood and flesh as its nutrition. That''s why some of those trees had remnants of old clothes and armour nearby.


    Yes, this was why a lot of adventurers avoided this ce. This ce was boring but full of danger and there was nothing they could do here.


    Unlike the previous ce, the monsters were dominated by ice elements so I relied more on my Mana Weapon and Telekic skills than my other skills. Moreover, many monsters around us had higher levels above mine. But the good news was I could use them to level up easily, especially since I also used Al''s Double EXP Potion.


    Several hours had passed since we left Whitevalley Vige and I was level 55 now. We had entered the Icicle Tundra two hours ago and should have arrived at our destination soon.


    "Is our destination still far away?" Jyne whined in a spoiled tone. Her eyes darted around, trying to catch whatever might be their destination there, but nothing.


    "We are almost there," I said. The thin fog came out of my mouth every time I spoke, showing how cold the ce was and I hated it. As a dragon, it was normal for me to like a warm ce over a cold ce like this. Moreover, every monster here had an ice elemental attack that made the air around us grow colder when we fought them.


    Eir moved his mount to walk beside me and turned his head to me.


    "I think we should take a rest, sir. Although we don''t need it, our mounts need it," he said in a serious tone. Due to the poison, our mounts couldn''t move as fast as before and needed more rest. Otherwise... Their health would deteriorate and we might lose our mounts in the middle of the trip. And that wasn''t a good idea, especially in a ce like this.


    Then Evelina moved her mount to my other side.


    "Eir''s right. I''m afraid they can''tst much longer if we keep pushing them," Evelina added, her hand stroking her mount''s head gently. Her concern was clear from the tone of her voice.


    "We''ll take a rest after we make it to the temple," I replied. I was also worried about our mounts'' condition, but I had good reasons for this.


    "Are you nning to take a rest in that ce? Isn''t that ce dangerous?" asked Eir in confusion.


    I chuckled at his words. Even though Eir had visited many ces and travelled around Draconis, this territory was foreign to him. There were almost no important cities and towns here, so he never visited this ce. But it was different for me. Although the real Argod had never been to this ce, I had some memories of this ce from the previous Dragon Kings. So I knew the next Temple was very different from the previous Pyro Temple since it was more like a shelter.


    "That ce is like a deadly oasis for adventurers who get lost. But as long as we''re careful, we''ll be safe there," I said.


    "Deadly oasis?" Jyne''s voice came from behind Evelina.


    "Yes. Since it depends on the person who enters it. If he is careful then that ce will be a good shelter. If he doesn''t, then that ce will be his grave," I replied.


    "Does such a ce exist?" said Eir with a frown. It sounded odd to him.


    "As long as that ce hasn''t changed since my grandfather visited it." And it shouldn''t. If that kind of ce changed, it meant that there was something wrong with the Mana flow in that ce.


    After those words, my eyes caught something different than just the boring snowfield.


    "We have arrived." My hand pointed to what I meant. A pair of gigantic hand sculptures made of eternal ice. The palms were facing up and below that gigantic sculpture, thousands of white trees adorned it. Those were the deadly trees. It made it look like a natural fortress rather than a temple.


    Their eyes widened as they looked at the gruesome sight. Even a monster couldn''t approach that ce, let alone people like them.


    "How do we get through those deadly trees?" said Jyne. Those trees were too dense, so going through them was impossible. The only avable route was by air. Eir and Argod could get past that easily since they were Dragons, but not Evelina, Jyne and their mounts. With that vast expanse of trees, they had to take a detour over a hill and it would take at least a few hours to get through it.


    "As long as Evelina and I are here, we can get through this easily," I said in a casual tone. I had been thinking about this since the beginning, I even thought of making this ce as an alternative ce for us to spend the night if Al didn''t give The Tonic of Camouge.


    "Me?" said Evelina in confusion that was clear from her tone and expression.


    "Yes. Just follow my instructions. You''ll understand. It''s not that hard, you don''t have to worry," I said casually.


    "Okay," Evelina replied even though she was still confused about what Argod meant.


    "It''s almost noon now. We''d better move faster so we can take a rest and grab our lunch," I said.


    "Yes, sir," they answered. After that, we kicked the side of our mounts, so our Yegauns moved faster.


    As we moved forward towards that ce, a smirk appeared on my lips.


    <i>''I wonder how the Baron''s convoy? The trick should work by now.''</i>


    <span>

 Chapter 88. The Lizard Baron’s Convoy

    Chapter 88. The Lizard Baron¡¯s Convoy


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 88. The Lizard Baron''s Convoy


    Meanwhile, in the snowfield near the Quiet Wood''s entrance, the sound of heavy footsteps mixed with The Mad Boars'' growls echoed through the sky.


    "Calm down, you stupid boar!" The Lizard Tribe''s Baron yelled in anger. His hands pulled the reins in a panic to quell any tantrums or whatever happened to his mount. Likewise, with his subordinates, they pulled the reins and whistled, trying to calm their mounts but in vain. The Mad Boars kept stomping their feet and trying to throw their riders. A pungent foul stench pierced their noses and some trail of faeces were on the ground nearby. But the ce that stunk the most was where they were now since liquid faeces kepting out of their mounts'' butts. Their mounts looked upset and in pain. To make it worse, since The Mad Boars'' dug were strewn under them, the mounts stepped on it in a panic. Their stomps made it ssh all over the ce and soil their rider''s belongings including their clothes.


    Not only that, the smell and their mounts'' growls also invited the monsters around them, including the monsters in the forest. Some were already waiting behind the thick bushes and tall trees.


    "Hey, do something!" The Baron shouted angrily. He wasn''t sure he''d be able to stay on his mount much longer. While descending amid disgusting dug mixed with dirt and snow was not a good choice. He was an honourable noble so he didn''t want to get dirty.


    "We are trying, My Lord!" answered one of the knights in a panic. It was so chaotic. Some had got off from their mounts, ignoring the filth that stained their clothes and tried to calm their Mad Boars down but in vain.


    Previously, after they found out the Dragon Tribe''s convoy had disappeared from the Inn stable along with their mounts, the knights immediately checked their Mad Boars to make sure the Dragon Tribes didn''t do the same to them. They had made sure their Mad Boars were in good health before they continued their journey and made sure the Dragon Tribe didn''t put needles or small sharp weapons in the saddles that could cause their mounts to go berserk.


    Everything seemed normal and fine when they left the Whitevalley Vige, the only thing that remained a mystery was that they didn''t know how the Dragon Tribe was doing since the Inn Guard ran away after finding out The Yegauns were dying. But from the Inn Guard''s statement, The Dragon Tribe should be still able to save The Yegauns since one of their members was a Healer.


    Although The Baron was displeased with the failure, they decided to continue their journey to the Draconis capital to carry out The Lizard King''s task and report the incident to the Dragon Tribe''s officials. After all, since his subordinates had failed to steal the Wyvern egg then he had no other reason to stay in the vige. But who knew after more than an hour''s journey, their mounts began to excrete abnormally before finally raging in pain.


    - Bruk!


    The Baron was thrown off by his mount. Dirt covered his clothes and face.


    "AAAAHHHH!" The Baron screamed in terror since his mount almost stepped on his body, luckily he managed to roll to the side to dodge. In a panic, the rest of his subordinates got off from their Mad Boars and some let go of their grip on the reins to help the Baron.


    It made the rampaging Mad Boars flee in all directions.


    "My Lord, are you all right?" said one of his knights. The other two helped him up. The foul stench pervaded from the Baron''s body since he rolled on the ground to avoid his Mad Boar''s stomping.


    Once back at his feet, the angry Baron released their grips and brushed off his clothes, trying to get rid of the stench that had stuck to him.


    "All of you are useless!" he yelled in anger. And his subordinates could only reply by bowing their heads in sorry.


    The other Knights whistled to order their mounts to return. Yet the mounts kept running away, ignoring them. It was weird considering those Mad Boars were well trained. But it was something that made them wouldn''t listen to their master.


    Moreover, those Mad Boars ran aimlessly even crashing into rocks and trees like drunk people before disappearing from their sight. They believed their mounts had been poisoned with some kind ofxative, but if that was true, it shouldn''t be that bad. At least their mounts should still be able to listen to their orders and not run amok like this. So they were sure this was not just an ordinaryxative.


    "Great! You guys said that you have checked our mounts. Now, they''re going on a rampage and leaving us in the middle of nowhere like this!" The Baron yelled again. He didn''t care his yell would rm the monsters around him. What he thought about was that he would have to walk a long way to return to the previous vige. And since their mounts carried all their supplies, all that was left were the clothes on their bodies, their weapons and their money bags.


    "We''ve checked them, My Lord. We''re sure that those Dragon Tribes must have used a trick since the Mad Boars were fine before," replied one of the Knights in his defence.


    The Baron turned to the Knight furiously and red at him.


    "So you''re trying to say a mere hunter has more intelligence than a knight like you? All of you have been trained in the knight academy, yet you lost to mere hunters," he replied unhappily.


    "But I think he''s not just an ordinary hunter, My Lord," another warned.


    "His skill is different from the others."


    The Baron turned to him.


    "Do you think I didn''t notice it? I know he''s not an ordinary hunter. I know he has special powerspared to the others. That''s why we have to kill him and make sure a rare talent like that dies!" Sometimes a rare bloodline appeared among themoner. Usually, they had special powers and were stronger than the rest. The official usually looked for rare talents like this to be trained and made them the elite soldiers. That way the tribe''s military power would be stronger.


    "Calm down, My Lord. We can report this incident as a murder attempt against you. I''m sure the Dragon Court will have no choice but to execute them," another suggested.


    The Baron took a deep breath to calm himself down as he began to imagine how those Dragon Tribe''s faces turned pale and even begged him for mercy when they were sentenced to death.


    "You''re right..." he said in a calmer tone. An evil smirk began to appear on his lips.


    "In the end, I will be the one whoughs..." he said again.


    "Let''s go back to the vige," the Baron ordered as he stepped forward to follow in their trail.


    "Yes, My Lord," answered the Knights. Their hands were ready with their weapons ever since they noticed the monsters around them could approach at any moment.


    <span>

 Chapter 89. Hundreds of Armours and The White Forest I

    Chapter 89. Hundreds of Armours and The White Forest I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 89. Hundreds of Armours and The White Forest I


    An hour had passed. As we got closer to the temple, the gigantic hands'' sculptures disappeared from our view as they were covered by the white trees in front of us. Their name, White Devil trees.


    My eyes fell on the vast white forest that was only about five hundred meters in front of us. As I recalled, there was a path that wasn''t covered by the trees. That path was guarded by ice walls, which was why the deadly trees couldn''t reach anyone who passed by it. But as far as I searched for it, I couldn''t find it. I could only guess the trees had taken over the path. Luckily, I didn''t n to take that path in the first ce. Because I knew, despite the ice walls, some trees that were close enough to the walls, could attack passersby from between the ice walls.


    We pulled the reins to a stop not far from the white forest. Our eyes swept around and found hundreds of adventures'' clothes and armour under the trees. All of them looked simr, indicating they were from the same group. And based on their number, it wasn''t a normal thing since usually an adventurer group only consisted of a few people. Not hundreds like this.


    Curious, I stretched out my hand and used my Telekic.


    [A clothes and armour are in your control. ]


    The clothes flew towards me and stopped in front of me. I moved my hands in the opposite direction to spread out the outfit with my Telekic skill before I checked every detail, especially the shape and the crest. At least I could find out the victims'' tribe or where they came from. Since the trees ate their victims to the bones.


    [Name: Steel Breastte]


    [Type: Armor]


    [Armor used to protect the user''s chest.]


    [Maker: Common cksmith]


    [Status: Damaged]


    [Name: Leather Armor]


    [Type: Armor]


    [Armor used to protect the user body. Less effective than hard armour but can protect the user''s body from cold air.]


    [Maker: Common cksmith]


    [Status: Damaged]


    My forehead wrinkled. Those were amon type of armour so I couldn''t guess from there. But at least I knew, they were not a noble''s army. Also based on the clothes colour and shape which was still vivid, I guessed it just happened in thest few years. I flipped through those armours to find the crest. With this many, they should be from a hunter or adventure guild, but I couldn''t find the guild emblem either.


    "What do you think?" I said as I moved the armour and clothes at Eir who stopped by my side. Eir''s eyes fell on the two objects floating in front of him.


    "Do you know anything about this?" I asked again. Since it happened while I was asleep, maybe Eir knew some information or a report about this.


    He flipped through the armour for a moment before falling silent again, deep in thought. Since he didn''t say anything, I moved those armour at Evelina, to which she replied with a ''no'' head shake. Before moving them on to Jyne. They might have known something about this. Unfortunately, they didn''t know anything either.


    "What I remember are the extreme weather reports around this ce, sir. But it onlysted a week," said Eir suddenly.


    "Are there any reports of damage and casualties?" I asked. Extreme weather wasmon in this kind of territory and it shouldn''t be a reason for this incident. This was a ce to pray and had nothing to do with the weather. Moreover, from the armour and clothes, it was clear that they did note here for it.


    "Nothing, sir. Extreme weather only hit around this area and as you know, there are no viges or towns around here," replied Eir. His confusion was also evident in the tone of his voice. Besides, which idiot would want to leave the house and go to a deadly ce like this amid extreme weather?


    Since we had no clue, I cancelled my Telekic and put the armours into my inventory. I decided to find out about thister after we returned to the pce.


    "We will discuss thister. We have to get through this forest first,"


    "But, how?" he asked. His eyes swept across the dense forest.


    "We''re going to make a temporary bridge with the Mana Barrier," I said. With my supply of Mana potions, it was more than enough to create a bridge to the temple.


    My words made Evelina realize why I needed her.


    "Why did I never think of that?" said Eir in surprise. The idea sounded simple and easy to execute. While it was much safer as long as we could avoid the trees'' attack range. I got this idea from a game I yed in my original world when my character had to cross a temporary bridge that could disappear at any time. The difference was, our Mana Barrier wouldn''t disappear as long as we didn''t cancel it.


    "Are you ready, Evelina?" I asked.


    Evelina moved to my other side.


    "I''m ready, sir,"


    "I will use my Mana Barrier first. After that we will cast it alternately," I exined my n.


    "I understand."


    After that answer, I stretched my hand forward.


    ''Mana Barrier.''


    [A barrier has been formed.]


    Rather than cing the barrier straight, I ced it in a low diagonal position, making sure our mounts could pass through it easily.


    Our feet kicked the sides of our mounts lightly, ordering them to move forward slowly and they did. ording to my orders, Evelina cast her Mana Barrier at the end of my barrier.


    As the minutes passed, we were getting higher. After making sure we were out of the trees'' attack range, Evelina and I ced our Mana Barrier horizontally so our mounts could move easily.


    My eyes fell on the ice sculptures that were getting clearer in front of me. My sight caught a short altar in the middle of the palms. ncing down, the transparent Mana Barrier made us walk on a transparent bridge. The midday suns shining on the branches of the White Devil Trees'' thorns made them look like beautiful white crystals, but we knew how deadly they were. We could feel the warmth of the sunsbined with the wind that brushed our faces and bodies.


    As we got further away, my eyes caught something interesting below us.


    "Halt!" I said as I pulled the reins in my hand without taking my eyes off the object. And they stopped ording to my request.


    I stretched out my hand and used my Telekic skill again. Another armour flew at me. What caught my attention was, this armour had a cape behind it and rather than being on the ground, this one was on the branch. As that object was in front of me, I could see a crest on the cape, indicating that the owner was not an ordinary person.


    <span><b>> Read more than 25 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update on Patreon</b>


    <b>


    </b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 90. Hundreds of Armours and The White Forest II

    Chapter 90. Hundreds of Armours and The White Forest II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 90. Hundreds of Armours and The White Forest II


    After I observed it for a while, I put that armour into my inventory.


    "Let''s continue." I kicked my Yegaun''s side again and we moved forward. Even though this Mana Barrier was quite strong, it didn''t mean we could rx around here. Like Eir''s previous words, extreme weather had hit this area, it meant it could happen again at any time. Besides, the cape''s crest looked foreign to me. Besides each kingdom and nobles had a different crest. Each guild also had a different crest. There were thousands of them scattered in Draconis. Whether it was a merchant, hunter or adventure guild.


    Although it was dangerous, luckily our journey went smoothly. It only took us half an hour to get to the sculptures.


    "Haaaa!!! We finally arrived." Jyne breathed a sigh of relief as soon as our mounts were on the sculptures'' palms. Although it was clear that it was made of ice, their surface was not slippery and not as cold as the snow. Moreover, we could feel a dense flow of Mana from that ce.


    "We''ll take a rest for a while and grab our lunch here," I said. My hand pulled the reins to stop my mount and got off. So are the others.


    As they prepared our lunch, I walked towards the icy short altar with engraved magic formation glowed in blue. The only thing in that ce. My steps stopped in front of it and my hand touched the magic formation. An announcement appeared before me.


    [New essence detected!]


    [Ice sacred ce''s essence]


    [Do you want to extract it?]


    [Yes] [No]


    <i>''Yes.''</i>


    A simr magic formation appeared under my feet and it also glowed in blue just like the formation in front of me.


    [Essence Absorption initiated ...]


    The formation let out cold air that swirled around my body. Within seconds, the cold air turned into kes of ice that surrounded me. Then my body absorbed it. Different from when I was at Pyro Temple, my body temperature dropped, but rather than cold, I felt a nice cold sensation.


    As the kes of ice disappeared, an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: Freeze!]


    [Freeze (Requires 5 Mana) - Releases a stream of frigid ice at a single target to inflict Ice element magic damage. It has a chance of leaving the target frozen (chance is determined by level). 100% chance of sess on inanimate objects.]


    <i>''Sweet.'' </i>I grinned as I pulled my hand. The formation dimmed. I turned around and went over to the others. They were busy with their tasks. Evelina checked our mounts to ensure their health. Eir took the food out of our saddlebags and put some of it for our Yegauns. And Jyne spread out a nket for us to sit on. Even though the sculptures weren''t as cold as snow, that didn''t mean it wasn''t cold at all.


    "Should I warm the bread, sir?" asked Eir as I plopped myself on the nket.


    "We better don''t use our Fire skills. It can disturb this ce''s Mana flow," I replied. Well, warm bread did sound much better than cold bread. But what could I do? Although Mana flow instability was a rare case, I didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble.


    "I understand." After that Eir sat next to me and opened a leather pouch containing some cold tbread. Each of us took one and ate it. Our eyes looked around the ce. It felt like a gloomy pic since what we saw was a dull white, even after we passed through this deadly forest.


    "I wonder if the Baron''s convoy is in the mess right now," said Jyne out of blue amid our small talk.


    Spontaneously, we exchanged nces as we held back ourughter. Our hands covered our mouths. Our minds immediately pictured the Lizard Baron and his Knights'' panicked faces. Also, their dirty, smelly clothes and anger since they had to walk back to the vige. Not to mention, the dangers they had to face since the dirt would invite monsters who had a sharp sense of smell.


    Indeed, this was not a good topic to talk about while eating but it was too hrious. I used slow reactionxatives, alcohol to decrease the Mad Boars'' consciousness and some poison that could disturb their hearing so they couldn''t hear their master''s whistle. Although that trick didn''t bring lethal consequences, losing their mounts and supplies in the middle of nowhere was everyone''s nightmare, especially in a ce like this. After all, no one travelled without a mount on Igixar. Of course, unless they decided to stay in one ce and hide in a cave or something.


    "I''m sure that trick is working. He will be furious and use that as the reason to execute me," I said as soon as I could get my voice out. Although that was just my guess, judging by the Baron''s temperament, I was pretty sure he would.


    "I think we already know who will lose his head," said Eir in a mocking tone. Which was answered by another burst ofughter from all of us.


    "By the way, what did you find earlier, sir?" said Eir once ourughter faded down.


    "Oh, that armour. I haven''t looked into it in detail." I popped thest piece of bread into my mouth before I stretched out my hand with the palm facing up. The armour appeared in my hand. From the material, it was clear that the armour was different from the previous one.


    [Name: Metal Alloy Armor]


    [Type: Armor]


    [A powerful armour is usually used to protect the user. Made of special material.]


    [Maker: Skilled cksmith]


    [Status: Damaged]


    But for sure, since they were wearing armour, they shouldn''t be from the Dragon Tribe. I showed the cape''s crest to the others.


    "Do you recognize this symbol?" I asked. I didn''t expect them to recognize it, but I hoped I could find a clue.


    Their gazes fell on the crest and fell silent. Unfortunately, even though they didn''t say anything, from their expressions, I could tell they didn''t recognize it.


    "It''s not an emergency. We can look into thister," I said.


    After a while, Eir opened his voice.


    "From the crest''s features. I think it''s a guild''s emblem." He pointed at the crest which was just a simple tribal symbol.


    "It''s too simple for a noble crest. Also too simple for a big guild," he added.


    Those words made me turn my gaze to the crest and realize what he said was true.


    "You mean they''re from a small guild?"


    "I guess," said Eir. He wasn''t sure about this either.


    I was silent for a moment before I put that armour back into my inventory.


    "I think we''ll have to look into thister. We''ll have to be careful for the time being." I was sure something lured them to this ce and I didn''t know what it was so we had to stay alert until we got out of here.


    <b><font color="#241e12" face="aktiv-grotesk, sans-serif"><span>> Read more than 25 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update on Patreon</font>


    </b>


    <b>


    </b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    Hello, author''s here. Christmas is just around the corner and we are already at the end of the year. Although it''s early, before I forget because of my busy schedule, I want to wish you a Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year. Thank you for supporting me. It means a lot to me  ?. As always, I will update next week~


    PS: I know my OCs makes the card more suitable for Halloween but I''ve tried my best to make it look like a Christmas card


    Art by Randy_Afr from Facebook

 Chapter 91.Hundreds of Armours and The White Forest III

    Chapter 91.Hundreds of Armours and The White Forest III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 91. Hundreds of Armours and The White Forest III


    More than half an hour had passed since we arrived at the sculptures. Although we wanted to rest longer, we couldn''t. If we didn''t leave soon we wouldn''t arrive in the next town before sunset and I didn''t want that. So we quickly packed up and got on our mounts.


    As before, we created another bridge with our Mana Barrier, straight across the expanse of white trees below us to the other side. I could say, this trip was very boring since there were no significant obstacles, not to mention the dull view. Coupled with the wind''s seduction that caressed our faces. It made our eyes heavy as sleepiness overtook us, as well as our mounts. Every now and then, we yawned and shook our heads or pped our cheeks to keep ourselves awake. We couldn''t be careless since it could cost our life.


    After I cast my Mana Barrier, I swept my view around us to treat my boredom a bit, hoping that I could see something interesting. Either a convoy or a vige, or a group of monsters on the hunt and this time my sight caught another.


    From a distance, a weird tree stuck out higher than the others. The tree looked different and glinted in white brighter than the rest. It even looked more like a big diamond than a tree. I squished my eyes to look at that strange tree better and I could see a status on it. Realizing that the tree was a monster, I used my Analyze skill.


    [Name: Ice Drake]


    [Level 91]


    [Type: Dragon]


    [Element: Ice]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP: 3969/3969]


    [Mana: 258/258]


    [ATK: 691]


    [<span>: 220]


    [DEF: 310]


    [Skills: Cold Storm, Ice Rage, Frost Bite, Ice Spike]


    Since my Analyze skill also showed how big that creature was, I realized what I saw was just his tail! Which meant, his body size was not much different from my Dragon form. In that instant, my brain could pick up a connection between the scattered armours in front of the forest and the bad weather that happened several years ago. It also exined why the path was suddenly covered by the white trees.


    Based on my analysis and prediction, I bet those warriors were members of a small guild''s. And the guild required a lot of money to expand, just like any other newbie guild. Like, bought or rented a bigger building for their base, hired people as guild officers and bought more advanced equipment. Of course, Drake''s tail, which looked like a big diamond, caught their attention. It looked like a treasure that was waiting for them amid this deadly forest.


    They didn''t realize it was an Ice Drake''s tail since that monster usually spent more time sleeping in the ice cave in the snow mountain. The Drakes usually only went out to eat before going back to sleep. Even they were toozy to breed. That''s why the Ice Drake was a rare creature. Luckily they had a much longer lifespan than the other creatures. So an Ice Drake in an open field like this had never happened before, not to mention its huge body size. I or even my ancestors had never seen a Drake that big before.


    "We should get out of here," I muttered before I returned my gaze to the front.


    "Faster," I ordered. My foot kicked the side of my mount slightly, ordering him to go faster and the others followed me. That Drake was enough to get rid of my drowsiness.


    The monster was bad news for us. Not only was his level far above ours, but his skin was also tough and covered in ice spikes, giving him a natural imprable armour. Attacks from above did not affect him and his only weakness was his stomach. Which meant... We were at a huge disadvantage in this terrain.


    Plus we could only depend on the Mana Bridge to cross this forest. Even though Eir and I could bring Evelina and Jyne to fly with us. Also used my Telekic for my Yegauns, but all we could do was dodge his attacks.


    "What happened, sir?" asked Eir without stopping. He quickly realized something was wrong.


    "Ice Drake," I said. Then I turned to him.


    "A huge and high level one," I added.


    "An Ice Drake? Here?" asked Eir in confusion.


    "Where?" His eyes swept around in caution. So did Evelina and Jyne.


    I pointed at the white crystal.


    "That''s only his tail. So you can estimate how big he is," I replied.


    They looked at where I was pointing for a moment in horror before returning their gazes to the front.


    "But what brought him here?" said Eir. Rather than a question, it was more suitable as a mutter. Since he already knew none of us know the answer and we also had the same question as him.


    "I don''t have a clue. We have to be careful and get out of here as soon as possible. I think he was the one who killed the knights," I said. It was just a guess and I could be wrong.


    Unlike the previous Wyvern, I didn''t want to ask him before I got out of here. After all, since he had been living here for a few years, I was sure his problem wasn''t that simple. Moreover, he was not moving, so I didn''t want to wake up a sleeping beast?


    Almost half an hour passed and we were almost at the end of the forest. Evelina and I cast our skills faster so we could arrive sooner. As long as we had reached the ground, even if that drake attacked us, at least we could deal with it or escape more easily. Well, although I preferred to fight it, since Ice Drake was a rare monster, running away was the wisest thing for a Dragon King like me. Since I also had to protect the other dragon species from extinction. So if it wasn''t in an urgent condition, I needed to avoid any battle that could injure him. It sounded troublesome but it was one of my duties.


    A few minutester, after our mountsnded on the ground and we had just breathed a sigh of relief, a roar was heard from the forest behind us.


    <span>Author Note :


    <span>Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~


    <span><b>>$1 a month = 20 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 36 chps)</b>


    <span><b>18 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 35 chps)</b>


    <span><b>>$3 a month = 24 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 40 chps)</b>


    <span><b>20 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 41 chps)</b>


    <span><b>>$6 a month = 29 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters (total 56 chps)</b>


    <span><b>24 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 47 chps)</b>


    <span><b>>$10 a month = 44 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters (total 74 chps) +R18 ASMR</b>


    <span><b>29 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 55 chps)</b>


    <span><b>>$15 a month = 57 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters (total 91 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene</b>


    <span><b>29 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 55 chps)</b>


    <span><b>>$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR</b>


    <span><b>My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan</b>


    <span><b>My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan</b>


    <span><b>My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv</b>


    <span><b>Patreon-members:</b>


    <span>Justin Smiley, Hyde, Gerben den Boer, Devon Rittersdorf, Galvadax, J, Henry Hammond, Victor Predhomme, JPM, Bruno Rocha, Albin Skog, Victoria Brinson, Jahangir Saleem, Jacob Rebman, Jacques, james forsberg, Thomas Kosko, Cutler1812, Khan, cSmooth, Chris Wood, HellSINgQ, kostas fragos, Daniel Cortez, Kristopher Welsh, M. R., Rayann Dejonckheere, Shadowsaja, Jordan Samas, Andy Rodriguez,cZion Mirem, Todd, Daniel Karl, Ricky W, Bole, Andrew Jenkins, AJSReviews 123, Lord ma, Trenton Stoker, Batts, HYPNOtic, Phoe, pheonix rampant, Ameko Hekisui, Oceansinner, Kurko95, Lokain, CJ42, AzureLotus, Dragonyer, rahman ali, Miami, Brandon Potter, Leo Guaym¨¤s, Gald Eius, kriS, Alex, Crysania Dante, Daniel Morrison, Matt Pieper, hamza noor, englishmuffins10, David, Tawwab Rahimi, lucas brion, Joseph, RexDeMachina, Kyle Markman, Cry DeVillian, Austin Roberts, Ralph, istig Uaine, Gapir58, ur-p, Marco Belina, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Quin Somdahl-sands, Orangefruit, Kotillion, Erik, Barney, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Gelorn Smiles, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Christopher Tello, Felisberto Viano, Jachin Nelson, DJOK DJOK, Sideshow, Charles, Dennis Wiren, Jeremy Hill, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl¨¦, Champion, lucas rodger, Brian Tate, jarian johnston, joan corado, Rokatsa, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, jon dumey, c d, ck, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Rand, Argento, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, Bas van Schoubroeck, Trueden, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, EESDESESESRDT, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Diddyz7, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, VoidStar, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, shawn plumley, Draxisaur4, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Anita Torres, Joshyxz, TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp¨ªroz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Cragen, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, Cody Givan and BlindTactic.


    <span>Thank you for reading!


    <span>Don''t forget to click

 Chapter 92. Hundreds of Armours and The White Forest IV

    Chapter 92. Hundreds of Armours and The White Forest IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 92. Hundreds of Armours and The White Forest IV


    Spontaneously, we turned around and expected the worst. Although we preferred our guesses wrong... Unfortunately, we were right. As the ground below us shook, a huge Drake that was almost the size of twomercial aerones lifted his body and head between the deadly trees. His body was covered in thick white armour. Sharp spikes covered his tail and back to the top of his head. The snow that covered him fell. It made him look like a giant lizard wearing ice armour. That armour was what protected him from the surrounding trees.


    The clink sounds of thorns that flew from the trees echoed into the sky, but not a single one of them had managed to prate his body. His armour was enough to brush off all of them without a single move. Nonchntly, The Ice Drake raised his head higherzily and yawned widely. His eyes were still half-closed due to his sleepiness.


    "Run..." I muttered. Then I shifted my gaze forward.


    "Now!" I ordered in a louder voice as I kicked the side of my Yegaun. Ice Drake only woke up for two reasons, eating and mating. He was not interested in the others. Since there was no female Drake here, I was sure he woke up because of hunger.


    We spurred our mounts fast without waiting for The Drake to get his full consciousness and hoping we could find a hideout or something before he noticed our presence. Ice Drake was a unique monster. They could eat anything. Either nts or meat, but of course, they preferred meat. Since we were the only meat avable around here so we were in danger.


    I pointed at the rocky snow terrain that was 500 meters from us, indicating we would use that ce to hide but as I nced at The Drake, I saw he was sweeping his gaze around his surroundings, looking for food to fill his hungry stomach. It was only a matter of time, he would notice our presence before we could reach the rocks. So I decided to take action.


    <i>''zing Orb!''</i>


    Dozens of my fire orbs appeared around me. Without a pause, I moved my hand in the opposite direction of our destination,unching the orbs on the empty snowfield as far as I could.


    Explosions apanied by the hissing sound of melting ice echoed as my orbsnded on the snowfield. Thick steam mixed with smoke rose into the sky and it was more than enough to attract The Drake''s attention.


    "Graaaahhhh!!!!" he roared since he thought he had found his prey. I could see his sharp teeth in his mouth. I bet he hadn''t eaten meat in a long time since he looked really happy after he found his food''s location right after he opened his eyes.


    As we made it to the snowy rocks, we hid behind them. To cover ourselves better, I used my Earth Spike skill to create some high wall to block his view to us.


    Our eyes were watching The Ice Drake from a distance and prepared to attack if he noticed our presence. I could feel the tension and fear in my Yegaun clearly since he knew that monster was very dangerous. The Yegaun''s eyes looked around in restlessness, but I calmed him down by patting the side of his face without taking my eyes off The Drake.


    "Why don''t we kill him?" Jyne''s voice came from behind me, Her voice was low, it almost sounded like a whisper. With the Dragon King''s power, I should be able to defeat him easily, even without my Dragon Form. But that only applied if I didn''t lose my power. Well, even with my current state and level, I would fight him for the Dragon King''s pride if I had to. Besides, I knew his weak points so I could think of something to beat him.


    "The Ice Drake is a rare monster. His Majesty must not kill him and avoid fighting him as best as he can. He has a responsibility to ensure that all dragon species'' existence," Evelina exined. Even though she knew Argod''s condition didn''t allow him to face a high-level monster like that drake, judging from Argod''s habits, Evelina was pretty sure he avoided it because of his duty as a king, not because of fear.


    Meanwhile, the loud rustling mingled with the loud stomping sounds rang out as The Drake cut through the white forest and stepped on the surrounding trees. Although his weakness was in his stomach, since he destroyed all the trees in front of him before they could attack his weak point, it was not a problem for him. In addition, the trees'' roots couldn''t prate his hard skin so they couldn''t ''eat'' him either.


    But before he came out of the forest, he frowned. After he moved his head forward to get a better look, he tilted his head in confusion since he didn''t find anything after the smoke cleared.


    "Graahhhhh!!!" he roared in anger. At the same time, dozens of icy spikes appeared in his surroundings and hurtled toward where the smoke disappeared.


    The Ice Spikes pierced the ground like dozens of daggers piercing flesh. His eyes scanned the ce, waiting for his prey toe out of their hiding, yet there was nothing there. Feeling his attack was unsessful, he used his Ice Rage.


    This time hundreds of ice spikes as high as 10 meters appeared from the ground from in front of where the Drake was standing towards that ce, turning it into a horrific little ice garden. But, again nothing came out of it.


    "Pffttt! He is strong but stupid," Jyne stifled herugh and sneered in low voice. Well, the Drake wasn''t an intelligent monster so he moved on his instinct. But that didn''t mean we could underestimate him.


    Again, The Drake roared in anger. Unlike before, his roar called dark clouds that engulfed the suns and turned the sky dark in mere seconds. The temperature around us dropped drastically. The wind was blowing hard and spinning wildly. The frightening loud whistle sounded all around us. The snow began to fall to apany them. We quickly calmed our Yegauns since their voices and panic stomps could expose our presence. I quickly realized The Drake used the skill that made the guild knights die tragically. Cold Storm.


    "Stay quiet. We have to prepare for the storm," I ordered in a low voice.


    <b><span>> Read more than <font color="#241e12" face="aktiv-grotesk, sans-serif"><span>29 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</font></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 93. Hundreds of Armours and The White Forest V

    Chapter 93. Hundreds of Armours and The White Forest V


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 93. Hundreds of Armours and The White Forest V


    Without saying anything, Evelina cast her Mana Barrier to protect us. Not only from The Drake''s attacks but also from the wind. A dome of a transparent wall protected us as the scene in front of us turned white as it was covered by a blizzard. It even blocked our view of that Ice Drake.


    <i>''Earth Spike!''</i>


    Even though that Mana Barrier was enough to protect us from wind, snow and whatever was flying towards us, I decided to create a few more spikes to provide extra protection. Besides I was sure The Ice Drake''s view was also blocked by this storm.


    Severalrge spikes emerged from the ground around us, as if we were being protected by a thick stone wall. The snow quickly covered the wall and turned our ce into a better hiding ce. Still... Even though Evelina''s Mana Barrier was enough to block the snow and the wind from reaching us, our ears could hear the whistle sound of the storm turning into the howling sound, showing how strong it was. Not only that, I could hear the cracking sound from around us. It came from branches and stems that couldn''t withstand the wind and finally broke.


    - Brak!


    One of the broken branches hit my Spike and startled us. Our mounts were restless and ording to their instincts, they wanted to escape from here. Again, we patted the side of their heads to calm them. That''s all we could do since, If they couldn''t calm down then I would have to bind them with my Telekic skill. Luckily, we were still able to control them.


    After that, there was nothing we could do but wait. But that didn''t mean we could rx since that drake could find our hiding ce at any moment. So our eyes and attention remain focused on those around us in caution.


    As for me, I still could pinpoint the drake''s location even though his body was covered by the storm, thanks to my Dragon Vision. I prepared to attack him with my Mana Weapon and Telekic skill if I had to. As for my zing Orb, although it was useless against an ice elemental monster like him, I could use it as a diversion.


    Minutes passed, it wasn''t a boring wait but a tense one. But after 15 minutes passed, the storm finally slowly subsided. I guessed the drake was bored or decided to discontinue his skill since nothing showed. Or maybe he was too hungry to continue.


    As the sky slowly brightened and the ck clouds covering the suns disappeared, the drake roared in anger and disappointment.


    "Grahhhh!!!" his roar echoed through the sky, indicating the storm was over.


    After that, he walked back into the forest. Since he couldn''t find any food, he ate the trees, the only ones avable there.


    "Thank goodness, he''s finally gone," said Jyne with a sigh of relief.


    "Should we move now, sir?" asked Eir. I knew we were way behind our schedule. I wasn''t even sure we could get to the next town before sunset.


    "Wait until he goes further," I said. At least I wanted to make sure what we had done and our time didn''t end in vain.


    We waited another 15 minutes to make sure we were out of the monster''s sight. During that time, my mind was lost in my thoughts and trying to guess what happened to his habitat. I could understand yesterday''s Wyvern case, but this? This was really weird. Since the drake obviously decided to stay in that forest by his will. He also didn''t look like he was looking for something since he looked more like he was waiting for something, but what was he waiting for in the middle of that deadly forest? Not even a monster wanted to be there, except for another drake. But mating or waiting for his mate in the middle of the forest like that wasn''t the drake''s habit, especially a male. Usually, the female drake was waiting for her male in the cave. To signify her existence and will for mating, she put her own dung in front of her cave as a sign and invitation to the male drake. So this drake was really strange.


    "Eir, are there any reports of temperature changes in the Draconis region? Or criminal attack reports over our cold regions?" Those were the only guesses that popped into my head. Unfortunately, my guess was wrong.


    After a moment of silence, Eir spoke.


    "Nothing, sir. There have been no reports of drastic climate change in the Draconis area over thest ten years. Nor have any reports of criminals invading our cold regions. Besides, isn''t the drake''s cave usually empty and worthless?" I had to admit, Eir was right. Unlike the Wyverns, no one wanted a drake egg. Not only inedible, but Drake''s eggs also looked the same as any other chunk of ice, so it was really hard to tell them apart. As for the others, none of that was valuable from that monster. Why did the thieves face useless dangers?


    "Or is there something affecting the food supply there?" That was my final guess.


    After a moment of silence, he shook his head from side to side again. I also didn''t expect myst guess was right, considering he decided to stay in that forest. That forest also had no food other than the trees and I was sure it was not the best food for him, yet since he insisted on living there, it showed something else.


    "We should move now," I said as I pulled the reins in my hand. I decided to investigate this matterter.


    "Yes, sir." After I cancelled my Earth Spike and Evelina cancelled her Mana Barrier, we spurred our mounts to quickly get out of here.


    <span><b>> Read more than 29 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b>


    </b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 94. Snow Garden

    Chapter 94. Snow Garden


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 94. Snow Garden


    Time passed, the suns above our heads were getting dimmer. The sky that had been clear turned dark. We spurred our mounts as fast as we could, killing any monsters that got in our way without slowing our movement. We ignored the cold wind that hit our faces and bodies, moving our muscles and unleashing our skills. The monster corpse trails behind us showed our battle remnants. But in the end, we weren''t fast enough to reach the next town before sunset.


    I knew the next town and vige was still far from here and continuing the journey at night was a bad idea. Although Eir and I could illuminate our path with our fire skill. In the dark, our light would only attract the monsters'' attention. Luckily, since I nned to take this route from the start without stopping in any town or vige, I knew a safe ce to spend the night. Although not the best ce, at least this ce could protect us from monsters and snow.


    Half an hourter, a white garden entered our view. That garden was protected by a monster barrier formation. Unlike my Mana Barrier, this barrier only protected the garden from monsters around it.


    "We have arrived at our ce for the night," I shouted as thest monster in front of me fell after I cut off its head with my sword.


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    Unfortunately, that didn''t mean I could rest since another pack of Snow Mutant Wolf appeared on either side of us. The monster''s shaped like a mixture of a werewolf and a giant wolf. The difference was they stand on four legs, unlike a real werewolf and their white fur gave them the perfect camouge for hunting in snow terrain like this.


    [Name: Snow Mutant Wolf]


    [Level 51]


    [Type: Brute]


    [Element: Ice]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP: 765/765]


    [Mana: 167/167]


    [ATK: 405]


    [M.ATK: 146]


    [DEF: 135]


    [Skills: Deadly Bite, Frost Howl, Speed up]


    My voice distracted Eir and the others from the wolves. Their eyes shifted to the garden that looked like a snow globe in the middle of that dangerous area in confusion. Why would a garden be in a ce like this?


    In the midst of that confusion, Eir recalled something from the Dragon Tribe''s history book. Something he had learned a long time ago, he even had almost forgotten about it. Hundreds of years ago, a great war between the tribes urred in this area. After a long one week battle, the Dragon Tribe won, but a Dragon Tribe''s general died as the cost of this war. Thete Dragon King finally decided to build a garden with his statue as a form of respect for his sacrifice.


    "Prepare for another attack!" I shouted as I realized the monsters around us had closed their distance and were ready to attack us. All my weapons were hovering around me and ready to tear their bodies apart. Luckily those monsters weren''t that strong, so I was sure we could take on them easily.


    This time my shout returned their attention to the monsters around them.


    "I will take care of 5 on the left!" I shouted again as I used my skills.


    <i>''Adrenaline Surge, Dragon Armor, Power Boost, elerate.''


    </i>


    [Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    [Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    [Power Boost has been activated.]


    [elerate has been activated.]


    [ATK: 360+180+360]


    [M.ATK: 360+180+360]


    [DEF: 142+71]


    [SPD: 142+71+142]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    As if on cue, the wolves lunged straight to attack us. I waved my hand to my side, threw my weapons at them. Meanwhile Eir attacked the monsters on our right with his Thunderbolt. At the same time, Evelina''s staff glowed in white and the white light that wasing out from itunched at one of them. A sh of thunder also came out of Jyne''s hand.


    Seeing our attacks, the monsters used their Speed Up skill and tried to dodge, but I controlled my weapons with my Telekic skill to make sure all of themnded on their target. At the same time, my bazooka''s bulletnded on the head of one of them and my revolvers'' bulletsnded on the other.


    [You have shot a Snow Mutant Wolf for 760 HP] X2


    [You have shot a Snow Mutant Wolf for 765 HP] X2


    [You have shot a Snow Mutant Wolf for 761 HP]


    The monster''s blood, which was in thick red colour, streamed down to the snow below.


    [A Snow Mutant Wolf is in heavy bleeding effect.]


    [Its HP will decrease by 5 points per second]


    [Its speed will decrease by 80%.]


    While my other weapons also managed to kill the others.


    [You have cut a Snow Mutant Wolf for 762 HP] X2


    [You have cut a Snow Mutant Wolf for 767 HP]


    All monsters by my side died. Well, these monsters had a lower level than mine, so I could beat them easily. Meanwhile Evelina, Jyne and Eir also managed to kill all the monsters on their sides. As before we did it without stopping or slowing down our speed.


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 58. HP +50, Mana + 20, ATK and MATK + 5, DEF and SPD +2]


    [HP: 3100/3100] [Mana: 1240/1240]


    [ATK: 365] [M.ATK: 365]


    [SPD: 144] [DEF: 144]


    After the battle ended, it only took us a few minutes before we arrived at the small garden. We pulled the reins to slow our mounts in front of the entrance and entered the garden. The barrier glowed, as well as the crest on our saddle. It was a sign that our Yegauns were not wild monsters and only with the saddle, a monster could enter a monster barrier.


    We walked into the garden filled with beautiful snowy flowers, shady white trees neatly arranged in a beautiful formation. Two magic small water fountains, a statue of a Dragon Tribe''s General with a dashing pose and some benches on each side were in the middle of it. On the other side, a dome shaped pavilion. It was clear thete dragon king built this ce not only for the general''s memorial but also as a ce for adventures to rest.


    "I never thought a ce as beautiful as this existed in this kind of harsh environment," Evelina muttered in amazement. Her eyes swept around her. So did the others.


    "My ancestors built it as a memorial for the great General Karm. So I remember this ce well," I said. This ce even had some fruit trees to feed hungry travellers. Those were sweet and sour berry types of fruit that always bear fruit all year round. So at least the travellers had something to eat and carry to fill their stomachs if they ran out of supplies.


    <span><b>> Read more than 29 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b>


    </b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 95. The Second Night

    Chapter 95. The Second Night


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 95. The Second Night


    Once we arrived in front of the pavilion, we got off our Yegauns and took our bags. Meanwhile, Eir tied our mounts and covered their bodies with nkets to make sure our mounts stayed warm. It was unnecessary if our mounts were in perfect health, but since they just recovered from the Baron''s poison so we decided to give them extra warmth. Eir also ced some food and drink in front of them.


    I, Evelina and Jyne entered that white dome pavilion with a thick wooden floor. Our bags hovered around me since I used my Telekic at them. There was nothing in the pavilion, not even a table or other furniture. The ce was a little dark and not as warm as the inn''s room, but it was much better than outside.


    "Let me prepare our bed." Evelina took the initiative.


    I nodded and moved my hand forward calmly. The bags flew in the direction of my hand andnded on the floor. Quickly, Evelina and Jyne approached them to get some nkets for our bed. Meanwhile, I opened my palm.


    <i>''Inventory, fire crystal.''</i>


    A prism-shaped red crystal the size of a half baseball bat appeared in my hand. An announcement popped up in front of me.


    [Do you want to activate the fire Crystal?]


    [Yes] [No]


    I put the crystal not far from our nket before I chose.


    <i>''Yes.''</i>


    The crystal glowed in red like a fire in our midst. It illuminated our surroundings and warmed our bodies. The difference was that the crystal did not burn the wood underneath us. This was the same fire crystal that Al used to brew his potions. He used this crystal instead of a real fire on purpose ever since he realized his recklessness. If he used a real fire, he might forget to put off the fire and burn his entire room.


    "Do you want to try the berry, sir?" asked Eir who had just finished his job. He realized our supplies were only some bread so some berry as apliment would be a good idea.


    "Sure. But don''t take it too much. We already have plenty of food," I replied. I had never eaten this berry and only remember the taste from my memories, so I decided to give it a try.


    "Very well." After that, he went to take some.


    "The bed is ready," said Jyne. Her hands were busy taking a few slices of bread from the leather pouches. So was Evelina.


    "Thank you." I approached them and sat on the nket. Instead of focusing on my food or them, my eyes were fixed on the fire and my mind was calcting on our route.


    We were on the second day now. I only had less than five days before the full moon and took ze Draco. After that, I had to take the Spell Breaker and head towards the western border to face the Orcs and Minotaurs. Of course, after I collected reports from our spies and made a strategy.


    Even though I had nned everything well, I couldn''t deny that I was worried especially after what happened this afternoon.


    ording to the n, tomorrow we should be able to arrive at cier Temple in the afternoon, pass through the Ice Needle Forest on the fourth day and arrive at the ck Grotto on the fifth day. After that, we had to return immediately. Well, I knew a shortcut. So as long as we could arrive at the ck Grotto, then everything would run smoothly.


    "Thinking of something, sir?" said Eir, who was sitting next to me. His voice made me turn my attention to him. He held out his hands to me, offering me some berry that filled his palms.


    "Yeah," I said. My hand took some of the fruits and put them in my mouth.


    "Is it about what happened earlier?" guessed Evelina as she put my dinner beside me. Another boring bread with in water.


    "And our schedule," I said. "I''m afraid we can''t return in time." My hand took my bread and put it in my mouth without enthusiasm since the taste literally the same as in white bread.


    "What''s the big deal if we arete?" asked Jyne with a frown. Then she turned to Evelina.


    "Right?" Argod was a king and he had full authority. Who could scold him if he waste?


    But Evelina only answered her with silence and a gloomy face since her mind was on the Orcs who were moving towards the border. She realized the conflict between Argod and Uraugh started because of her. Well, not entirely, since the orcs didn''t like the Dragon Tribe in the first ce. But she was the main trigger.


    Since Evelina didn''t answer, Jyne turned to Eir.


    "Right?" she asked for another agreement. A bit of confusion was in the tone of her voice.


    Just like Evelina, Eir answered her with silence. As Argod had said, they couldn''t miss the schedule since many things were waiting for Argod. Either it was the documents on his desk or the war waiting for him at the border. But one for sure, Argod would be very busy after this.


    "There''s a lot of work waiting for me at the Pce, Jyne. So I have to make sure everything is ording to schedule. Besides, aren''t you curious about your father''s reply?" I said in a casual tone. I was mentioning this on purpose since I couldn''t possibly say anything about the war that awaited me.


    "Oh! You''re right. How could I forget that?" said Jyne excitedly. It answered her confusion a bit.


    "But, even with the schedule, I''m not sure we can return to the Pce within a week," said Eir. ording to the schedule, they would arrive on the fifth day, which meant that it would take another five days of travel to return.


    "Don''t worry. I know a shortcut. Just concentrate on getting to the ck Grotto," I said.


    Which was answered with a nod from Eir and Evelina. After that, we ate in silence, very different from our lunch since we were already tired. So what we wanted was, quickly finish our tasteless dinner and go to sleep.


    It only took us 15 minutes to finish our dinner, before we went to sleep near the fire crystal. After activating the rm parchment, Iy down and pulled the nket to cover my body. My eyes fell on the pavilion ceiling.


    <i>''I hope everything goes well,'' </i>I thought before I closed my eyes.


    <b>> Read more than 29 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 96. The Snow Elf Queen and The Duke

    Chapter 96. The Snow Elf Queen and The Duke


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 96. The Snow Elf Queen and The Duke


    As soon as I fell asleep, I could feel an excruciating chill biting my body, again. I opened my eyes. Just like yesterday, the view of a snowfield and an elf with a white crown entered my sight.


    "Good evening, Your Majesty," she greeted me politely.


    I stood on my four legs calmly and raised my neck since I was in my Dragon Form. The faint cracking sounds from the crisp refrozen slushy snow followed it


    "It''s you again," I said.


    "Forgive my impudence, Your Majesty. But I hope you don''t mind apanying me for a small talk," she replied. Her answer sounded like a plea.


    "Instead of a small talk, how about telling me why you dragged me here, again?" I said straight to the point.


    "I just wanted to see you, Your Majesty," she said the same thing as yesterday.


    "I know you want to tell me something, but you hesitate to say it," I spilled all my guesses.


    "I--" She didn''t continue her words and fell silent.


    "So what do you want? An alliance? A request for help?" I guessed. Based on Evelina''s information, I concluded, it was either the queen or the duke''s first son who was ying tricks.


    She didn''t answer me.


    Irritated by her silence, I lowered my head and put it right in front of her face. My eyes stared at her in intimidation.


    "Answer me," I demanded.


    "Is it because you are lonely after your consort died five years ago? So you need me to warm you up?" I guessed.


    But she only lowered her head sadly without any words.


    "It''s an alliance? Since you want to take over the duke''s power?" I guessed again.


    Again, she didn''t respond to me. But I could catch the sadness in her eyes growing more and more.


    "Or..." I brought my face closer and tilted it a bit.


    "Is this a cry for help since the duke has done something to you or your child?" That was myst guess.


    This time, she turned to me with her eyes wide in shock. Her expression already told me everything.


    I pulled my head and smirked.


    "A cry for help it is," I said. Although I could see that my first and second guess was notpletely wrong, my third guess was her main reason.


    "Tell me what happened?" I asked.


    She shook her head from side to side before looking at me with trembling eyes in emotion.


    "I can''t..."


    "Why?" I frowned in displeasure.


    Her hand touched her neck and looked at me in sadness. Her expression showed a silent request for help.


    I stared at her in silence for a moment. My brain tried to process what she tried to convey for a while before another guess crossed my head.


    "Do you mean, the duke will do something to you if you say this to someone?¡± I guessed.


    She nodded. But then her hand touched her chest before she waved it from side to side, signalling the duke was not doing something to her but to someone else.


    "Is it to your son?" I said since he was the perfect hostage for the duke.


    She nodded again.


    "Isn''t your son his nephew? Why would he want to hurt him?" I asked in confusion.


    "It''s a love triangle, Your Majesty. He wants me," she replied in a gloomy tone.


    "So the duke loves you, but you love his brother?" I thought it was a political marriage but it seemed I was wrong.


    "No, Your Majesty. I love someone else. But for the sake of my kingdom and my people I have to marry one of thete duke''s children." Her eyes that looked at me clearly showed who it was. Unfortunately, our high status didn''t let us since marriage between the king and queen meant one of them had to acknowledge the authority of the other. In this case, which king or queen would want to bend his/her head to another tribe''s leader?


    "Then may I know. Out of all people, why are you asking for my help?" It was her kingdom''s internal affair and I couldn''t interfere recklessly. It could trigger a war between the two tribes. Besides, wouldn''t it be easier for her to gather other loyal nobles'' supports?


    "No one can stand against him other than me, right now. He''s even gotten rid of his family. Unfortunately, I can''t do anything either." She looked down sadly.


    "The current me is nothing more than a puppet..."


    It was worse than I expected.


    "Then if he wants to own you and your kingdom, why doesn''t he marry you?" It was the quickest and easiest way since I assumed the Duke had killed his father and brother for it.


    "I asked for 5 years to mourn since I don''t want to look like a cheap woman who immediately took another consort after her husband died. And he agreed. In exchange..." She put her hand on her throat again, signifying the duke had ced some sort of spell there to silence her.


    "I see... How much time is left?" I asked.


    "3 months. He already sent me his proposal..." she said.


    "Have you epted it?"


    "Not yet. I told him I wouldn''t answer his proposal before the time was up."


    "So what''s your n?" Since she came to me, I assumed she already had it.


    Unfortunately, she shook her head from side to side again.


    "I can''t think of anything, Your Majesty. I have tried a lot of things but failed."


    "I can''t help you this way. If your people think my interference as an invasion then the war will definitely ur for sure." At least I needed something to keep this matter from turning into a big war.


    She looked at me in sadness. A bitter smile on her lips.


    "It''s fine, Your Majesty. I never thought of asking for your help. The reason I''m using my dream spell is¡­ Because I want to meet and spend as much time as possible with you before I remarry. But who knows... You''re so sharp and able to figure out what happened so quickly.¡±


    "So you''re just going to give up?" I said with a frown.


    "It''s your kingdom, your people and your son. Yet you leave it to a rotten man like him," I said in displeasure. I knew she was depressed. I knew she was crying for help. But as a queen, she shouldn''t give up until herst breath.


    "That''s the reason why I gave up," she retorted. My words had made her lose her calmness. But then she pressed her lips.


    "I don''t want to lose them. I don''t want to sacrifice innocent people because of this futile power struggle. So I decided to settle it peacefully..." she said in a much calmer tone.


    A breath came out of my nose apanied by a smirk that showed a few of my sharp teeth.


    "If you think it''s just about self-sacrifice, then you''ll be disappointed."


    My words made her shift her gaze at me again.


    "He is a cunning man from the start. He could do as far as kill his father and brother just to get to you. What makes you think he won''t do the same to you one day?" I asked.


    "But what should I do?" she asked.


    I was silent for a moment. With my current strength, I had to stay low and avoid war with other tribes. But this kind of ambitious man was also a potential threat to Draconis. It would be better if I got rid of him in the first ce. So I decided to look for more information before I thought of a way out to solve this problem without creating too much drama.


    "Could you tell me more about the duke?"


    <span><b>Author Note :</b>


    <span><b>Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~ </b>


    <span><b>>$1 a month = 25 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update </b>


    <span><b>22 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update </b>


    <span><b>>$3 a month = 28 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update </b>


    <span><b>24 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update </b>


    <span><b>>$6 a month = 33 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters </b>


    <span><b>28 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update </b>


    <span><b>>$10 a month = 48 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters (total 74 chps) +R18 ASMR</b>


    <span><b>33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update </b>


    <span><b>>$15 a month = 65 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene</b>


    <span><b>33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update </b>


    <span><b>>$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR</b>


    <span><b></b>


    <span><b></b>


    <span><b></b>


    <span><b><u>Patreon-members:</u></b>


    <span>wski, Will Read For Food, Lumberjack, Andy Rodriguez, Aamon, wen, Graham Lee, Stefan Weisenburger, SlDracon, dj greene, Sloth, Recoil, Jack Morrison, Zack Burlet, TERRY177, Jarno Vdkolk, brazenvoid, Trace Coyne, Pare Laprungsirat, Joe, Hugo Dehesdin, nick0, Tim Hohmann, WorldofASH, Timehashira, Disfunctial, Jaeden Cunningham, rmhj, Inteservice, Marco Hosfeld, tyler tobey, Hugo Dufour-Vall¨¦e, Justin Smiley, Hyde, Gerben den Boer, Devon Rittersdorf, Galvadax, J, Henry Hammond, Victor Predhomme, JPM, Bruno Rocha, Albin Skog, Victoria Brinson, james forsberg, Thomas Kosko, Khan, Smooth, HellSINgQ, kostas fragos, Kristopher Welsh, M. R., Rayann Dejonckheere, Zion Mirem, ToddRicky W, Bole, Andrew Jenkins, Lord ma, Trenton Stoker, Batts, HYPNOtic, pheonix rampant, Ameko Hekisui, Oceansinner, Kurko95, Dragonyer, Miami, Brandon Potter, Gald Eius, kriS, Alex, Crysania Dante, Daniel Morrison, Matt Pieper, hamza noor, Tawwab Rahimi, RexExMachina, Kyle Markman, Cry DeVillian, Austin Roberts, Ralph, istig Uaine, Gapir58, ur-p, Marco Belina, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Orangefruit, Erik, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Gelorn Smiles, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Christopher Tello, Felisberto Viano, Jachin Nelson, DJOK DJOK, Sideshow, Dennis Wiren, Jeremy Hill, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl¨¦, Champion, lucas rodger, Brian Tate, jarian johnston, joan corado, Rokatsa, Nichs Bond, jon dumey, ck, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Argento, Russell Orr, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Iftekhar m, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, Bas van Schoubroeck, Trueden, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, EESDESESESRDT, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Diddyz7, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Stephen White, shawn plumley, Draxisaur4, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Majorana, Anita Torres, Joshyxz., TheBroilern, Loki388, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ibrahima Diakhat¨¦, Ignacio Azp¨ªroz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, _Sup, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, Cody Givan and BlindTactic.


    <span>Thank you for reading!


    <span>Don''t forget to click

 Chapter 97. The Third Day I

    Chapter 97. The Third Day I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 97. The Third Day I


    The suns began to show itself on the eastern horizon. Dim sunlight began to illuminate the sky. The cold night was gradually reced with the warmth of the suns. It was still early morning and we just finished our breakfast, yet we were already getting ready to continue our journey. I cancelled the rm parchment and put back the fire crystal. While Eir prepared our mounts and my women tidied up our things. We had also refilled our water supply at the water fountain. Due to the magic, although the water was cold, it did not turn it into ice. As for the bath, we only washed our faces since the temperature was so cold. None of us dared to take a bath in this cold ce.


    In just half an hour, we were on our mounts and continued our journey. We decided to continue the journey as early as possible since we might encounter unexpected events like yesterday.


    As before, once we got out of the snow Garden, there was only a snowfield that apanied us throughout the journey, whether it covered forests, hills or mountains. Every now and then, the monsters got in our way, but they weren''t a problem for us.


    As we moved through the snowfield, my conversation with the snow elf queen kept bugging my mind. She told me a bit about the duke, his crime, what he had done and why she was afraid of him. Although it wasn''t that detailed since she ran out of her Mana. She said she would see me again tomorrow, but that depended on the duke. She was able to meet me because I was in the snowy territory and the duke was away to take care of something in another city. If he hade back tomorrow, then she couldn''t use her dream spell anymore. That''s why her original n was only to say goodbye to me.


    She said that although the duke didn''t live with her, he lived in his mansion which was near the pce. He also always checked her before she fell asleep and cast some kind of barrier that would rm him if someone tried to attack the queen or if she used her spell to do something. The Duke also ced many spies on the Queen''s side.


    As for what happened to her son, the duke ced an explosion spell on that poor little kid. The duke could kill him anytime and from anywhere with just a flick of a finger. Unfortunately, in front of her son, the duke could y his role well. In the young snow elf prince''s eyes, the duke was a good uncle who could rece his father. He was very close to him to the point he could tell him everything. Even a secret. It was ironic since the queen knew the duke''s true colour but she couldn''t tell her son just because her son was closer to the duke than her.


    Also, her political power was decreasing since the duke kept interfering in all her government affairs. He reced her trustee subjects one by one in a dirty way. Like ndering them or framed them, destroying the reputation they had built over the years in an instant and to avoid suspicion, he did it gradually.


    And since the duke''s family had been known for their loyalty, no one suspected him. Coupled with his acts around the queen, no one could ever think of it. My mind was lost in my thoughts, I tried to find the best way out, but all of it would trigger the war between two tribes for sure. The Queen didn''t want it and neither did I.


    <i>''It''s moreplicated than I thought...''</i> I thought. Although I hated to admit it, the Queen was right, she was nothing more than a puppet now. Well, almost, as long as she hadn''t married him yet. But once they were married, then it would be over. Unfortunately, I hadn''t been able toe up with a good solution. All I could do was ask and gather as much information as possible before the duke returned. Although I didn''t want to act like a hero, the duke''s dirty y irritated me.


    "Your Majesty, are you alright?" Evelina''s voiceing from my side dispelled my thoughts. As always, she was the most sensitive person around me. She could tell something was bothering me even though I didn''t show it from my expression.


    "I''m fine. I just had a weird dreamst night," I said. It wasn''t because I wanted to cover it up, but I had made my promise to the queen to keep this a secret. She didn''t want to take any risks that could put her son''s life on the line.


    "Can you tell me about it?" Evelina asked again. She was quite curious because she caught me unable to sleep before.


    "I can''t. At least for now." I turned to her and smiled.


    "But I''ll tell you when the timees."


    "Is this something to do with the ice and snow?" she guessed. She remembered Argod asking about the snow elf tribe because they were in this cold territory.


    "Yes..."


    "Is it because you hate the cold and snow?" Jyne''s voice suddenly came from the other side of me as she moved her mount closer. She guessed this because she knew as a Dragon, Argod would naturally hate cold.


    Before I answered Jyne, Eir''s voice came from behind me.


    "Do you need some extra clothes, sir?" he said in a worried tone.


    I tilted my head a bit and nced at him before I answered Eir.


    "It''s fine. I don''t need it yet." Then I turned to Jyne.


    "I don''t like the cold but I don''t hate snow." As a Dragon King, I knew everything had to be in bnce in this world.


    "Then what is it?" asked Jyne curiously.


    "I can''t tell you now. This is something important and I can''t say it until I know everything clearly. For now, we must concentrate on what is ahead of us," I said, hoping they would understand.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Although their curiosity was still bothering them, they had no other choice but to agree to Argod''s request. Besides, he had made his promise and a king couldn''t make a promise that he couldn''t keep.


    <b>>Read 33 chapter ahead of current release & + 2 weekly update on Patreon.</b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 98. The Third Day II

    Chapter 98. The Third Day II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 98. The Third Day II


    The suns were getting higher, indicating it was almost afternoon now. We decided to stop for lunch and take a rest. Unfortunately, wherever our eyes looked, we didn''t find a suitable ce for it or some rock as a ce for us to sit. So we simply took a rest on the side of the path and sat on our nket. The only good thing was we could kill some monsters as food for us and our mounts. It was much better than the bread. Moreover, it was a warm meal.


    But only a while, right after we finished eating, we continued our journey again. There was nothing there, so instead of spending too much time in that ce, we chose to speed up so we could arrive sooner to the next vige and get a better bed tonight.


    After crossing a hill, the scenery around us changed. From a distance, our gazes captured a big river of ice flowing from the mountains. A piece ofnd was in the middle of the white river. A temple in the shape of a white pyramid was above it. That pyramid was only the size of a small tent that was only enough for one or two people with a short altar inside. Its name was cier Temple. Yeah, there was no fancy ces in cold territory like this.


    "We''re almost there," I said to cheer them up, myself included. We really needed that since all we saw all day was the white colour of the snow. In addition, we also did not meet any convoy or people yet. Only the monsters greeted us and they were predominantly white since they used their fur to blend with the surroundings. It was so frustrating and boring. What I wanted was to return to Dragon Cross City immediately. But on second thought, the Snow Elf Queen wouldn''t be able to reach me if I returned to my pce too soon. I still needed a lot of information from her. Besides that my goal was to raise my level. So I couldn''tin either.


    We spurred our Yegauns with enthusiasm since we could get there sooner than we thought. Still, even though there were only fewer monsters around here than in warm territories, we had to be careful. Especially with the Ice Giant Worm. It was a worm-shaped monster hiding under a snowy area like this. Just like the Ice Drake, it spent most of its time sleeping and only going out to eat. The monster itself was not a problem for us, but its skill. If they came inrge numbers, then it could cause an avnche.


    Before the sunlight above our heads dimmed, we arrived at the side of the cier. I pulled the reins in my hand to stop my mount, so did they. My eyes fell on the small temple not far from us before I swept my gaze over the cier. My heart was pounding since my Dragon Vision could catch hundreds, no, thousands of Ice Giant Worms sleeping deep inside the cier.


    "Lower your voice and minimize your movement. Ice Giant Worms. Thousands of them," I warned them without taking my eyes off those monsters that filled the cier. They were piled up and close to each other.


    "I will go to the Temple alone. Wait for me here," I ordered. It was my only option. Moreover, the temple was too small for all of us, as well as thend which was only about a city car size.


    "Be careful," said Evelina and Jyne in unison.


    After turning to them and replying to them with a nod, I opened my wings and flew towards the temple. My gaze fell on those Worms.


    [Name: Ice Giant Worm]


    [Level 41]


    [Type: Brute]


    [Element: Ice]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP: 525/525]


    [Mana: 97/97]


    [ATK: 287]


    [<span>: 106]


    [DEF: 97]


    [Skills: Frost Bite, Ice Burst, Dig]


    I descended slowly on thend. As my feet were on the ground, I lowered my head to enter the small temple. Without wasting time, I knelt before the altar and touched the magic formation. An announcement appeared before me.


    [New essence detected!]


    [Ice sacred ce''s essence]


    [Do you want to extract it?]


    [Yes] [No]


    <i>''Yes.''</i>


    [Essence Absorption initiated ...]


    The formation let out cold air that swirled around my body. Within seconds, the cold air turned into kes of ice that surrounded me. Then my body absorbed it. An announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: yze!]


    [yze (Requires 5 Mana) - Inflicts Ice element Magic to all enemies in a set area around the caster and leaves them frozen. If the enemy is freezing, this skill inflicts higher damage.]


    Then, I immediately got out of there and returned to my mount.


    "Let''s get out of here," I said. I was quite relieved that I could take the skill without encountering any problems.


    Unfortunately, my guess was wrong. As soon as we turned around we could see another giant monster approaching. It was a rhino shaped monster the size of a double-decker bus. His body was covered by hard and thick skin like a rhinoceros with four snake heads facing us as his head. His tail also had the same number as his head, but instead of a rhino''s tail, he had a snake''s tail, the same as his head. But despite his head resembling a snake, his teeth anatomy was the same as a wolf''s.


    [Name: Nrakross]


    [Level 61]


    [Type: Brute]


    [Element: Ice]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP:1025/1025]


    [Mana: 397/397]


    [ATK: 587]


    [<span>: 116]


    [DEF: 187]


    [Skills: Frost Bite, Ice Defense, Roar of Ice Petal]


    That monster grinned, showing us his sharp teeth. His saliva dripped from his mouths since he was able to find his prey. His growls came out of each of his mouths as he drew closer to us. Even though I knew I could defeat that monster easily, he was still bad news for us. Since our battle would only wake up those Ice Giant Worms.


    <span><b>>Read 33 chapter ahead of current release & + 2 weekly update on Patreon.</b>


    <b>


    </b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <span>

 Chapter 99. The Third Day III

    Chapter 99. The Third Day III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 99. The Third Day III


    "Krrrr... !" Detecting danger, our Yegauns growled in low voices, baring their teeth. Their eyes were fixed on the Nrakross, either in fear or maybe, intimidation.


    Meanwhile, all of us didn''t dare to make any move. Our brains thought about how we could escape from this situation since facing that monster here was out of question.


    "I will lure him out of here. You guys get out of here as soon as possible," I ordered. That was all I could think of. I had wings so I could escape easily. Also, with my fire skill, I could lure the monster out easily.


    Although the others seemed to be aware of my n, all of them disagreed with it.


    "Sir, you are a king. You should not put yourself in danger. Let me do it," said Eir in objection. Eir knew the king''s goal of taking this trip was to level up, but he took too many risks that could put his life in danger. Just like when the king faced the Wyvern or led them through the forest. Even though Eir knew the king was strong and they had Evelina with them, anything could happen in the wild.


    "I know my limits and I have good reasons for this," I said. My eyes fell on the Nrakross who was slowly approaching us. In in sight, yes, I looked like a reckless king who didn''t value my life. But, hey! This was my second chance, there was no way I would waste it. Besides my support skills, I was the fastest among us and since speed was essential for this idea so I was the most suitable person to do it.


    But I still caught their objection clearly.


    Seeing that we had no time left, I patted the side of my mount, ordering him to follow Eir and opened my wings.


    "Just do as I said. It''s an order!" Finally, I said it to force them to obey me.


    The tattoos on Evelina and Eir''s bodies glow. They gritted their teeth since as soon as I said it was an order they had to obey me.


    "We understand," said Eir with a heavy heart. Meanwhile, Jyne understood when a king said that, he really meant it.


    "Now go," I said as I jumped out of my mount and flew towards the monster.


    They did my order and got out of here right away.


    I used my supportive skill and my Mana Weapon.


    <i>''Adrenaline Surge! Dragon Armor! All Weapons!''</i>


    [Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    [Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    [Power Boost has been activated.]


    [elerate has been activated.]


    [ATK: 375 +188+ 375]


    [<span>: 375+188+375]


    [DEF: 148+74]


    [SPD: 148+74+148]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    As usual, I controlled my weapons with my telekic skill. While my Gauntlet covered my hands up to my shoulders.


    [7 Weapons are in your control. ]


    Upon seeing my arrival, the Nrakross smirked. He opened his mouths and was about to roar or release his skill, but I threw my weapons into his mouth. All of them, including my revolvers and my bazooka.


    As I expected, a roar almost escaped from his mouths mixed with cold air and ice, but my weapons that stabbed his mouths, made his own skill swallow his roar. His mouths also swallowed the loud sound from my revolvers and bazooka. Unfortunately, since his skill blocked my attacks, my weapons didn''t do much damage either.


    [You have cut a Nrakross for 37 HP]


    [You have cut a Nrakross for 31 HP]


    [You have cut a Nrakross for 32 HP]


    [You have cut a Nrakross for 36 HP]


    [You have shot a Nrakross for 30 HP]


    [You have shot a Nrakross for 27 HP]


    [You have shot a Nrakross for 36 HP]


    [You have shot a Nrakross for 33 HP]


    [A Nrakross is in bleeding effect.]


    [Its HP will decrease by 1 point per second]


    [Its Speed will decrease by 10%.]


    My Bazooka managed to make a hole in one of the Nrakross'' necks, though it wasn''t that big. His red blood flowed from the hole in his neck and stained the snow beneath. While my weapons returned to Mana since they collided with his skill directly.


    The monster shook his head out of pain, but he covered his mouths to prevent the same attack. I used that opportunity to recast my Mana Weapon and close our distance.


    [7 Weapons are in your control. ]


    But instead of using my weapon, I grabbed an icy branch near me and hit him in the face with it to provoke him.


    [You have hit a Nrakross for 7 HP]


    He opened his mouth, his heads trying to bite me, swallow me whole. I could feel the cold air from every bite, a bite was enough to turn me into an ice sculpture. But I dodged it side to side nimbly, turning and manoeuvring expertly like a flying mosquito avoiding the electricity rackets.


    "C''mon let''s y!" I said as I flew in the opposite direction from Eir and others.


    My mockery shifted all his attention on me and ignored the others. He immediately chased after me angrily. I knew I could beat him there but my goal was to lure him away from the cier so our fight didn''t wake The Ice Giant Worms. Not only from the noise, once his body fell to the ground, but it would also make the ground shake violently. It could wake up those Worms.


    Instead of flying away higher, I glided swiftly a few meters ahead of him. Just to make sure he didn''t lose track of me. Also as I expected, he didn''t dare open his mouth or make a sound since he was afraid that I would do the same as the first attack.


    I flew through the cold air and over the hills. My eyes scanned around me to find where the ce that had a few Worms was since this area was full of it. Although not as numerous as in the cier, their number was enough to create a small avnche and it was enough to create a chain effect that would eventually destroy this area.


    asionally, I nced at the monster, to make sure the Nrakross'' position since I didn''t want to be his lunch. It took me almost 15 minutes to find a suitable area, even though I was flying at my full speed. I even had to recast all my support skills once again.


    <span><b>>Read 33 chapter ahead of current release & + 2 weekly update on Patreon.</b>


    <b>


    </b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <span>

 Chapter 100. The Third Day IV

    Chapter 100. The Third Day IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 100. The Third Day IV


    When I felt the area was clear from the Worms, I made a sharp turn and glided up out of his range. As I pierced the sky, I waved my hand downward, throwing my weapons at him like rain.


    But the ice wall that suddenly appeared and enveloped his body like a thin dome, blocked my attack. Although it looked thin, that barrier was strong. It was the Nrakross'' Ice Defense.


    "This won''t be easy," I muttered as I stopped in the mid-air. My eyes fell on the monster. I waved my hand towards myself to call my weapons back. But I already had an idea to destroy his barrier or rather make him release his barrier willingly.


    <i>''zing Orb 20%.''</i>


    Twelve fire orbs appeared and hovered around me.


    Seeing my skill he grinned. He knew the ice element was strong against the fire element so my skill wouldn''t hurt him. But instead of throwing it at him, I threw it at the sky above him.


    - Boom! - Boom! - Boom!


    The orbs collided with each other and created a huge explosive sound. The red and orange lightning from the explosion coloured the sky but I wasn''t attacking anything there. I simply threw my orbs in the empty air.


    The Nrakrossughed. My action looked stupid even for an unintelligent creature like him. But I kept my calm as I swept my gaze around me and waited. Well, since I was out of his attack range he could only wait for me to go down.


    A secondter, ording to my expectation, the explosion drew arge bird-shaped monster horde towards us. At least there were ten of them. Their upper bodies were simr to a white Eagle but their lower half were simr to dragons. Their size was about a city car.


    [Name: Icy Bridos]


    [Level 31]


    [Type: Bird]


    [Element: Ice]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP:527/527]


    [Mana: 197/197]


    [ATK: 253]


    [M.ATK: 76]


    [DEF: 37]


    [Skills: Frost Beak, Wing de]


    <i>''Nice.''</i> After the bird monsters got closer, I cancelled my Mana weapons and used my zing Orb.


    <i>''zing Orb 20%.''</i>


    Twelve fire orbs reappeared and this time I used my Telekic on the Nrakross.


    [A monster is in your control!]


    [Warning! Your target level is above your level, this skill will break in 3 seconds! ]


    I waved my hand up, threw the monster at the sky. While my other hand threw my orbs at him.


    - Boom! - Boom! - Boom!


    Due to the barrier, the Orbs didn''t hurt him but all the birds'' attention shifted to him and with the wound on one of his necks, the other monsters saw him as their prey.


    As the smoke covered the sky, I descended to the ground and hid behind a rock to watch the show. I didn''t forget to recast my Mana Weapon. Well, the Nrakross was my prey from the start and after almost half an hour of ying with it, there was no way I would just let it go.


    The Nrakross fell, but as his body came out of the smoke, the Bridos stormed at him one by one.


    The collision''s sounds echoed in the sky as those Bridos attacked him from left, right, up and down, making him like a toy due to his barrier. Indeed, their attacks didn''t hurt him and the Nrakross was bigger than them but with their numbers, they could lift the Nrakross with ease.


    "Graaaahhhh!!!" the Nrakross roared in anger. The Bridos had a lower level than him, this certainly hurt his pride.


    He cancelled his barrier and decided to counter their attacks. His mouth glowed in blue, then dozens of ice petals came out of his mouth apanied by a loud roar. That skill turned the surrounding Bridos into ice sculptures. While the others fled in fear.


    At the same time, I took the opportunity to throw my weapons at him, except my revolvers and bazooka since their loud sound could invite other monsters.


    His screams of pain apanied some announcements that appeared in front of me.


    [Overkill!]


    [You have cut a Nrakross for 631 HP]


    [You have cut a Nrakross for 732 HP]


    [You have cut a Nrakross for 733 HP]


    [You have cut a Nrakross for 741 HP]


    - Bruk!


    His bodynded heavily on the ground, his blood soaking the snow beneath him and dyeing it red. He squirmed a couple of times before he stopped moving.


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 61. HP +50, Mana + 20, ATK and MATK + 5, DEF and SPD +2]


    [HP: 3250/3250] [Mana: 1300/1300]


    [ATK: 380] [M.ATK: 380]


    [SPD: 150] [DEF: 150]


    <i>''Nice,''</i> I thought as I cancelled my Mana Weapon. I flicked my wings and was just about to go after the others, but a loud screeching sound came from the direction where the Bridos fled. I turned to the source of the voice. My eyes widened in shock as soon as I saw another horde of white Bridos flying towards me. There were about a hundred of them which made them look like huge clouds rushing at me.


    I exhaled tiredly as I recast my support skills and my Mana Weapon.


    [Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    [Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    [Power Boost has been activated.]


    [elerate has been activated.]


    [ATK: 380 +190+ 380]


    [M.ATK: 380+190+380]


    [DEF: 150+75]


    [SPD: 150+75+150]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    [7 Weapons are in your control. ]


    "Come at me. I will slice all of you in half," I muttered.


    <b>Author Note :</b>


    <b>Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~</b>


    <b>>$1 a month = 27 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update</b>


    <b>25 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b>>$3 a month = 31 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update</b>


    <b>27 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b>>$6 a month = 36 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters</b>


    <b>31 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b>>$10 a month = 51 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR</b>


    <b>36 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b>>$15 a month = 72 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene</b>


    <b>33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b>>$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR</b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b><u>Patreon-members:</u></b>


    Shugster, Avan, y, Bob Bot, Me, Snepsen, KaldarRathim, TheMonoclelMan, Seth Prior, Hunter Marek, Robert Rogers, einar, Ken Madsen, saryn, Ph Mansa, Niro, sean post, Andrew Kroupa, Notmy Realname, Sabriel Michael, kat bob, Terra Parker, Wiseman379, wen, Lumberjack, Will Read For Food, Stefan Weisenburger, SlDracon, Sloth, Recoil, brazenvoid, Trace Coyne, nick0, WorldofASH, Timehashira, Inteservice, Justin Smiley, Gerben den Boer, Devon Rittersdorf, Galvadax, JPM, Albin Skog, james forsberg, Khan, Smooth, HellSINgQ, Kristopher Welsh, M. R., Zion Mirem, Todd, Ricky W, Andrew Jenkins, Lord ma, Trenton Stoker, Batts, HYPNOtic, Oceansinner, Dragonyer, Miami, Brandon Potter, Alex, Crysania Dante, Matt Pieper, Tawwab Rahimi, RexExMachina, Kyle Markman, Austin Roberts, istig Uaine, ur-p, Marco Belina, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Erik, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Gelorn Smiles, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Christopher Tello, DJOK DJOK, Dennis Wiren, Jeremy Hill, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl¨¦, Champion, lucas rodger, jarian johnston, joan corado, Rokatsa, Nichs Bond, ck, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Argento, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Erox, IndecisiveKing, Trueden, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, EESDESESESRDT, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, CopeyDunt, Stephen White, shawn plumley, Draxisaur4, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Bodybags87, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp¨ªroz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, _Sup, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Kyle, Ser, Meanderaway, Acedia, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, Cody Givan and BlindTactic.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click

 Chapter 101. Greedy Monsters

    Chapter 101. Greedy Monsters


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 101. Greedy Monsters


    The loud screeching sound came out of the Bridos as they charged at me. While I also charged at them. All my weapons follow me by my sides like an army following itsmander. But as I got near them, I waved my hand forward,unching my swords andnce forward quickly, piercing the front row of the monsters.


    [You have cut a Bridos for 763 HP]


    [You have cut a Bridos for 753 HP]


    [You have cut a Bridos for 742 HP]


    [You have cut a Bridos for 734 HP]


    As the four Bridos fell, the others threw their Wing de at me. The feathers on their wings turned into sharp des and hurtled at me.


    <i>''Telekic!''</i>


    [153 feather des are in your control.]


    After I caught them, I simply threw them back at their owner. The shrieking sound of pain rang out as the des pierced and tore through their wings, changing their feathers to the red colour of blood.


    [You have cut a Bridos for 67 HP] X 153


    Well, the damage wasn''t as high as my attack, but it managed to take some of the monsters down or at least, it made some lose their bnce.


    As I was in their midst, in one swift movement, I grabbed my revolvers and fired them at the two Bridos heads that were on both sides.


    - Bang! - Bang!


    [Headshots!]


    [You have shot a Bridos for 771 HP]


    [You have shot a Bridos for 781 HP]


    As they fell, another Bridos charged from in front of me. He opened his beak, ready to tear me apart.


    Quickly, I grabbed mynce and stabbed it right in his mouth.


    [You have stabbed a Bridos for 771 HP]


    Without a pause, another tried to attack me from behind with his Wing de. With crity, I waved my tail to repel it. As the shing sound rang out, I turned around. My hand grabbed my Bazooka and pulled the trigger just as he was in front of it.


    - Boom!


    [Headshots!]


    [You have shot a Bridos for 871 HP]


    In one shot, his body fell apart.


    The screeching sound came again. As if on cue, they attacked me from all directions just as they attacked the Nrakross. I hovered in their midst, letting them make me their target. But instead of using my barrier, I used that opportunity to attack them.


    As one Bridos charged from my side, I grabbed mynce and swung it, splitting that monster in two.


    [You have cut a Bridos for 763 HP]


    Another came from my other side, my left hand grabbed my sword and cut off its head.


    [You have cut a Bridos for 863 HP]


    The other two came from above and below me at the same time. I simply threw my double swords at them.


    [You have cut a Bridos for 763 HP]


    [You have cut a Bridos for 753 HP]


    They came to me in turn, as if they were endless. And my hand grabbed my weapon to attack them. The whooshing sound of my swords andnce, the loud banging sound of my revolvers and the groan of pain from the monsters echoed in the sky. Well, Bridos was not a problem for me even if another wave wasing again, that''s why I also used my revolvers.


    Minutes passed. One by one the monsters'' bodies fell to the ground, turning the white snow beneath me into the red colour of blood. Their corpses piled on top of each other. Their blood invited other monsters. Immediately, they gathered and enjoyed their free lunch. I even saw another Nrakross between them, but hepletely ignored me since he was busy with his lunch. While some were low-level monsters, this was a huge feast for them.


    Thest two Bridos came at the same time from in front of me and threw their Wing des. I quickly use my skill


    <i>''Mana Barrier!''</i>


    [A barrier has been formed.]


    Which was followed by another announcement.


    [2 feather des have hit your barrier, mana barrier energy 4/6.]


    Then I used my Telekic to throw that barrier at those monsters.


    [You have cut a Bridos for 763 HP]


    [You have cut a Bridos for 753 HP]


    In one move, the barrier cut their bodies horizontally.


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 62. HP +50, Mana + 20, ATK and MATK + 5, DEF and SPD +2]


    [New title unlocked: Ice Master. Defeat Ice element monsters in icy terrain more than 200 times]


    [Status bonus: Ice resistance +20%]


    [HP: 3300/3300] [Mana: 1320/1320]


    [ATK: 385] [<span>: 385]


    [SPD:152] [DEF:152]


    <i>''A new title? Sweet!</i>'' I grinned in satisfaction. Although this sounded strange, I felt a little warmer after gaining that Ice resistance status. Well, at least I could avoid the freeze status better now.


    I was just about to fly away, but I saw another batch of Bridosing towards me. As before I used my support skills and my Mana Weapon, preparing to attack them. But as they drew closer, they didn''t charge towards me, but descended straight on their kind corpses, joining the other monsters for the feast.


    My gaze was fixed below me, staring at how the monsters were tearing and grabbing the flesh greedily since this was a rare food. Their beak, fangs and mouth filled with blood. Every now and then some growls rang out since they were trying to repel the others. Likewise with the Bridos, although they were not cannibals, they would not waste their friend''s corpses either.


    <i>''Well, good thing they''re hungry,''</i> I thought as I flicked my wings and flew away from them.


    <span><b>>Read more than 33 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update </b>


    <b>


    </b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 102. Value

    Chapter 102. Value


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 102. Value


    Although I had a little trouble finding Eir and the others since I had the map with me and knew where we were going. So instead of sending a Magic Messenger, I simply flew to our destination.


    It only took about 1 hour to find them. After all, from their slow speed, it was clear they were waiting for me.


    After that, I could say our trip was quite smooth. Some monsters still got in our way, but none were as bad as before and we were able to defeat them easily. When the sky above our heads had turned dark, we had passed the Chillfrost Vige''s gates. Simr to Whitevalley Vige, there was almost nothing in this vige other than houses covered in snow. What distinguished it was the shape of the roof was dominated by the dome shape.


    Our Yegauns walked through the streets lit only by the faint crystal light apanied by the cold night breeze. My eyes nced at Eir, Evelina and Jyne alternately, trying to guess what they were thinking from their expressions since they didn''t say a word after we arrived in this vige. Jyne even didn''t say her relief as usual.


    "I don''t like this awkward silence," I said, breaking the silence between us. As they turned to me, I continued my words.


    "Are you still dissatisfied with my previous decision?" I guessed.


    They didn''t answer me. I knew they were afraid that their words would offend me, but we weren''t in the Pce now, I wanted them to speak their mind more freely.


    As Argod guessed, the reason for Evelina and Eir''s silence was because they felt Argod had acted recklessly this afternoon. Indeed, Argod was the fastest among them and they were happy that he was regaining his strength gradually. Yet that didn''t mean he could do things that endanger his life like this.


    While Jyne thought otherwise. When they separated from Argod, she could see a clear worry on Eir and Evelina''s faces. It confused her a lot since Argod was a Dragon King. Why should they be afraid that something will happen to Argod? The King had extraordinary strength, a monster of that level would not be a problem for him. She knew Argod couldn''t kill the monster directly because the cier was infested with the Ice Worms, but what caused Eir and Evelina to worry about Argod was still a mystery to her. Besides, when she asked them, they only replied that it was because Argod had just woken up from his sleep so their worries were normal. But Jyne sensed something was off.


    "Speak up," I said in a calm tone. I wanted them honestly but I didn''t want to force them either.


    "As you said, sir. We think you are too reckless. You have me as your assistant. You should have trusted me more. Or... Do you doubt my loyalty to you? Do you doubt my abilities?" His worry and disappointment mixed in his tone.


    I turned to Eir.


    "I never doubted you, Eir. Also on your abilities. But you already know this trip''s main purpose. Besides, you already know Nrakross has a strong barrier. We need a little trick to deal with it." Again, I said in a calm tone despite what he said. I understood what he meant. Also realized, as a king I shouldn''t be doing things alone. But I needed it so I could level up faster. I could defeat my enemies easily so far because my opponents were only unintelligent monsters. While that baron was far from sharp. His arrogance was far higher than his abilities. Likewise with his knights. Well, I bet that''s the reason why the Lizard king decided to sacrifice him.


    "At least you can take me with you. Just in case you get hurt, I can heal you." Evelina''s voice that came from the other side of me, turned my gaze to her.


    "Evelina, trust me. If I need your help I''ll ask for it. The monster wasn''t that strong. It was just that our terrain was too dangerous. That''s why I had to lure it elsewhere," I exined.


    They fell silent. Indeed what Argod said was right, but something kept bothering both of them. Helplessness, where they couldn''t do much to help the king.


    Then Jyne moved her mount between me and Eir.


    "Evelina, Sir Eiron. I know I don''t have the right to say this since I''ve only been with Sir Ar a few days and have never felt your sorrow when he''s been asleep for a long time. But I think he has the strength to deal with this. Although I don''t know the reason why he decided to do everything himself, I believe he has good reasons for it," she said. She said this not to defend Argod or increase her reputation in the king''s eyes, she was simply stating her honest opinion of what she had seen so far.


    "Thank you for giving your opinion, Jyne," I said. To which Jyne replied with a smile.


    Eir and Evelina didn''t reply either. Again, Jyne was right.


    "Maybe... It''s just our ego." Finally, Evelina spoke up. It was a confession.


    "Or because we are afraid that we will lose our value in your eyes," said Eir in a gloomy tone.


    "Don''t think like that. Both of you have been with me for years. Just bear with it for a while, after all of this is over, everything will return to normal." Of course, what I meant was after I got The Dragon King''s power back.


    Eir and Evelina knew. But this heavy feeling kept bugging them. They nodded and tried to smile.


    "Cheer up. We almost arrived at our destination, right? Just think about our warm bed tonight," Jyne tried to soothe them.


    Seeing Jyne''s simple happiness gave Eir and Evelina a bit of happiness.


    "C''mon. Let''s warm ourselves," I said as I elerated my mount. Then I turned to the others.


    "The one who is left behind will sleep alone," I said in a teasing tone. My smirk on my lips.


    "Wait! That''s not fair!" said Evelina and Jyne in unison. Upon that coincidence, they turned to each other and giggled before hastening their mounts to chase me.


    While Eir sighed and smiled. Then he also elerated his mount to catch up with us.


    <span><b>>Read more than 33 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 103. The Duke’s Grudge I

    Chapter 103. The Duke¡¯s Grudge I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 103. The Duke''s Grudge I


    Just like the Whitevalley Inn, there was nothing in this vige Inn either, only a boring lobby and boring guest room. The only difference was that there were no arrogant nobles or other guests besides us so we could spend the night in peace. Although the food was a bit better than the previous Inn, the Inn owner was a money-grubber. He did not hesitate to ask for extra money for each of our requests, no matter how simple it was.


    Unlike the previous night, Evelina and Jyne''s energy was drained on the journey so as soon as theyy their bodies on the bed, they fell asleep immediately. Whereas I fell asleep for a different reason.


    Another night had passed. Like yesterday, we woke up early in the morning and ate our breakfast quickly before we continued our journey. This was the fourth day and tomorrow was thest day, so I was kinda excited to finish this trip and return to my Pce. Several ns were already running through my head and I couldn''t wait to do it, especially taking my first Legendary Beast. Not only that, but I was also a little worried about the border situation and quite curious about the Spy Worms report.


    The two suns in Igixar''s sky were getting higher. The cracking sounds from the crisp refrozen thin slushy snow followed every step of our Yegauns. Our eyes looked at the same dull white scene as yesterday. Yeah... As always there was nothing here but monsters with simr white fur. We finished our lunch two hours ago so we should be arriving at the Ice Needle Forest soon.


    As my eyes swept around me and made sure we were safe from monsters, my mind was deep in what the Snow Elf Queen told mest night.


    Maria Theria Icerid. That was her name. She was the fifteenth queen of the snow elf tribe. Married to the son of the Duke of Eluard for political reasons. Especially since the Eluard family had a great influence and military power. Although this problem looked as simple as a love triangle. Its roots actually came from the duke''s sons legitimacy and their family affair. It was a personal grudge which eventually grew into a bigger problem.


    It all started when the duke''s first son, Curtis, was born. His mother wasn''t the duke''s legitimate wife but the duke''s maid. The Duke was overjoyed since a son meant he already had an heir to the family. He gave the maid and the newborn many gifts but his pregnant legitimate wife, Nova, was not happy with this. Even though she was pregnant, she didn''t know if her child was a boy or a girl. So to keep the duke''s attention on her, she decided to assassinate the maid. Since she came from a noble family, it was an easy thing for her. The assassin was caught shortly after, but hemitted suicide before they interrogated him.


    Without a mother, Curtis was automatically taken by Nova. At first, she was happy to treat Curtis as her own child. But everything changed after Nova gave birth to her son, Evrat. It was a boy, so Nova didn''t need Curtis anymore. Since then her behaviour had changed. Nova didn''t pay attention to Curtis anymore but only Evrat. She didn''t hesitate to punish Curtis for petty things with the excuse of disciplining him. The duke didn''t like this at first, but with his busy schedule, Nova used the servants and the people around them to say bad things about Curtis. That he was a bad boy, undisciplined and stupid. As time went by, the duke started to believe her and finally let Nova discipline him.


    As the two duke sons grew older, the difference between the two grew bigger. The Duke often sent Curtis to the battlefield and rural areas. Yes, they treated him like a soldier rather than their own son. While Evrat spent most of his time in the capital, honing his fighting skills with friendly battles between nobles and got the best teacher.


    Unfortunately, despite Curtis'' hard work, all that he got was a bad name and reputation since Nova continued to spread bad rumours about him. That he was a drunk, liked torturing women and liked to y with prostitutes during his duties. Which finally made The Duke decide to rmend Evrat as Maria''s future husband even though it was Curtis who saved her before the wedding.


    It was an idental meeting. Curtis was on a mission to wipe off a group of high-level bandits when he saw Maria''s convoy being attacked. A mission meant to lead Curtis to his death since The Duke only gave him a few soldiers and all of them were new recruits. With the high difference in numbers and levels, Curtis fought the bandits desperately to protect Maria. And he made it. It was that incident that made him fall in love with Maria.


    Curtis came home with the victory and Maria. It was weed by the nobles and the royal family. Unfortunately not with Nova. Since The Late Queen liked Curtis'' courage, she decided to marry Maria to Curtis. Unfortunately, Nova drugged Curtis with an aphrodisiac and invited some prostitutes to his room just as Maria and Thete Queen visited their house.


    Disappointed with Curtis, The Duke rmended Evrat as a recement for Curtis since the Queen had given her statement about Maria''s marriage. With that, Evrat got what Curtis deserved even though he never thought of taking anything from his brother. As for Curtis, it was thest straw for him, especially after he learned the truth that it was Nova who killed his real mother. It changed Curtis'' heart and made him decide to take his revenge.


    The rest... It was predictable. He killed his mother and father by poisoning them. The poison killed them slowly and undetected. The investigators had also investigated this but they couldn''t find any evidence since Curtis had carefully executed his ns. After they died and Curtis became the duke of Eluard, it was Evrat''s turn. The method? Of course by using his forbidden spell on his son. Just like that Evrat was willing to give his life to Curtis and die at his hands.


    <span><b>>Read more than 33 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b><b>


    </b>


    <b></b>


    <span><b></b>


    <span><b></b>

 Chapter 104. The Duke’s Grudge II

    Chapter 104. The Duke¡¯s Grudge II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 104. The Duke''s Grudge II


    What Maria told me, had put me in a dilemma. On one hand, I knew Curtis deserved Maria from the start. He was her saviour. Without him, Maria was dead by now. It was his father and his stepmother who took her from him and gave it to Evrat. Simply, Curtis only took what was rightfully his from the start. On the other hand, Curtis'' way was too cruel.


    Before all of this happened, Maria also realized that there was an oddity when the Queen caught Curtis doing his lewd act. At least, when Curtis saved her, she knew he was a real warrior, a man with dignity. Wouldn''t it be strange if he tainted his reputation at thest moment?


    And Evrat also said the same. He knew it was his father and mother''s doing, but he had no proof. So what Evrat and Maria could do was follow the Queen''s order to get married.


    Still... Since Evrat put a lot of respect on his brother, he decided not to touch Maria. He realized that his brother loved her so he nned to give Maria to Curtis after he proved his mother''s scheme. Unfortunately, Evrat and Maria fell into the same scheme before Evrat could prove his brother''s innocence. Hearing that Evrat had not touched Maria, again, using the same aphrodisiac, Nova drugged the royal couple. Maria became pregnant because of it and gave birth to the current prince.


    After that, Curtis began to carry out his revenge n. Unfortunately, his revenge didn''t stop at the root of this problem, The Duke and his wife. Curtis also vented his frustration on Evrat, Maria and their son, including Maria''s confidants. I could say what was happening right now was the result of all the Duke and his wife''s evil ns. They had turned a fine warrior named Curtis into a mad devil.


    Maria just discovered this after the duke and Evrat died. Just like me, this put her into a dilemma since besides she owed her life, she also felt sorry for Curtis. Maria thought, as long as she could buy time, then the anger and hatred in Curtis'' heart would fade one day. Unfortunately what she got was the opposite. Curtis was getting crueller and his possessiveness was getting unbearable.


    After hearing Maria''s story, I began to understand why she was so hesitant to fight Curtis until it was toote. A long breath that came out of my mouth created a thin fog in front of me. The good and bad in this case were so messed up. Ipletely couldn''t me Curtis since it was his father and his stepmother who turned him into a devil. Yet I also could not let him do what he wanted.


    Apart from that, Maria''s confession also made my dilemma worse. She said the man she loved from the start was me. Not Evrat or Curtis. She even thought about giving up her throne for me, unfortunately, there was only one princess of the snow elf tribe, her. So she couldn''t do anything but sacrifice her feelings.


    ''What should I do,'' I thought. This was the first time my logic and my heart were fighting fiercely. Logically, I should get rid of Curtis. ording to Maria, in recent years he had been trying to expand the Snow Elf Tribe''s territory to show his qualities as the snow elf tribe warrior. Yeah, he was like a beast who just came out of his cage and tried to get the recognition he never got from his parents. Even though the war hadn''t happened yet, Curtis was preparing his army so he could attack other kingdoms after he ascended to the throne.


    While my heart said otherwise. Although I couldn''t tolerate his actions, after his struggles, Curtis deserved all of them. Instead of killing him, wouldn''t it be better to get to cooperate with him? But after what he did to Maria and her son, I was not sure I could trust him. It was too risky for me.


    "Sir, is something wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Again, Evelina''s voice came from beside me.


    "I''m fine," I replied. I smiled to calm her down but that didn''t manage to dispel her worries.


    "You''ve been spacing outtely. Especially after we got into the snowfield. Is the cold bothering you that bad?" Evelina''s observation was sharp as usual but I couldn''t tell her this yet.


    "No. It''s not the cold but something else. I can''t tell you for now," I said. I hated hiding this but couldn''t say anything either.


    "Is that rted to what you said yesterday?" she guessed.


    I nodded.


    "I see..."


    "Just focus on our journey. Besides..." I returned my gaze to the expanse of forest with tall spikes that was not far from us.


    "We almost arrived at our next destination..." I said.


    Ice Needle Forest. As the name implied there was nothing in the forest other than high spikes of ice. Yeah... It was another boring ce, but also more dangerous than a in snowfield. The spikes were a bit dense, so we would have a hard time getting through them. In addition, those spikes would be a good hiding ce for the monsters. While using explosion spells or something that had the potential to destroy these spikes down could bury us alive.


    "After this, we will be out of the snowy territory. At least we won''t feel cold tonight," I said again.


    "Really?" Jyne''s excited voice came from the other side of me.


    "Yes."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go!" said Jyne as she spurred her Yegaun.


    <span>Author Note :


    <span>Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    <span>>$1 a month = 34 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    <span>31 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <span>>$<span>3 a month = 38 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update <span>


    <span>33 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <span>>$6 a month = 43 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters


    <span>37 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <span>>$10 a month = 58 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    <span>44 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <span>>$15 a month = 84 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    <span>44 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <span>>$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    <span><b></b>


    <span><b></b>


    <span><b></b>


    <span><b>Patreon-members:</b>


    <span>Corbin, Owcaxd, m Gallentine, Anonyme_lever, Alexander Medina, ArtaN KozaK, Matt Powers, Juh Love, Novat T, Robbkey, luke Bowman, Healingboost, DaJour Jones, Marcel O, Manfred Torstensson, Justin Victor, Majin_vegeta, Shugster, Avan, y, Bob Bot, Me, Snepsen, KaldarRathim, TheMonoclelMan, Seth Prior, Hunter Marek, Robert Rogers, einar, Ken Madsen, saryn, jack, Ph Mansa, Niro, sean post, Kal, Andrew Kroupa, Notmy Realname, Sabriel Michael, kat bob, Muffin Farmer, Terra Parker,vWiseman379, wen, Andy Rodriguez, Lumberjack, Will Read For Food, Stefan Weisenburger, SlDracon, dj greene, Sloth, Recoil, brazenvoid, Trace Coyne, nick0, WorldofASH, Timehashira, Inteservice, Justin Smiley, Gerben den Boer, Devon Rittersdorf, Galvadax, JPM, Albin Skog, james forsberg, Khan, Smooth, HellSINgQ, Kristopher Welsh, M. R., Rayann Dejonckheere, Zion Mirem, Todd, Ricky W, Bole, Andrew Jenkins, Lord ma, Trenton Stoker, Batts, HYPNOtic, Oceansinner, Dragonyer, BlysT, Miami, Brandon Potter, Alex, Crysania Dante, Daniel Morrison, Matt Pieper, Tawwab Rahimi, RexExMachina, Kyle Markman, Cry DeVillian, Austin Roberts, istig Uaine, ur-p, Marco Belina, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Erik, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Gelorn Smiles, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Christopher Tello, DJOK DJOK, Dennis Wiren, Jeremy Hill, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl¨¦, Champion, lucas rodger, jarian johnston, joan corado, Rokatsa, Nichs Bond, jon dumey, ck, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Argento, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Erox, DemoniicGhost, IndecisiveKing, Trueden, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, EESDESESESRDT, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Riley, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, shawn plumley, Draxisaur, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp¨ªroz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, _Sup, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Kyle, Ser, Meanderaway, Acedia, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, Cody Givan and BlindTactic


    <span>


    <span>Thank you for reading!


    <span>Don''t forget to click

 Chapter 105. Ice Needle Forest I

    Chapter 105. Ice Needle Forest I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 105. Ice Needle Forest I


    "Grrrr!" Angry roars came from three Snow Mutant Wolves which stormed at us. They jumped from an ice spike to another ice spike. Their sharp ws and strong feet allowed them to grip it and jump between the spikes expertly.


    Meanwhile, since the terrain was not in our favour, we couldn''t do anything but wait for the monsters. Breaking through this forest with our Yegauns was something reckless.


    As soon as they got closer, the monsters pounced at us. Their ws were ready to tear us apart, but I simply threw my weapons at them with my Telekic.


    [You have cut a Snow Mutant Wolf for 816 HP]


    [You have cut a Snow Mutant Wolf for 812 HP]


    [You have cut a Snow Mutant Wolf for 815 HP]


    In one move, the weapons split their bodies into two.


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 63. HP +50, Mana + 20, ATK and MATK + 5, DEF and SPD +2]


    [HP: 3350/3350] [Mana: 1340/1340]


    [ATK: 390]            [M.ATK: 390]


    [SPD:154]             [DEF:154]


    I cancelled my Mana Weapon and swept my gaze around us, making sure no monsters approached us again. So were the others. Even though we had defeated the monsters, it didn''t mean we were safe since this terrain gave a good hiding ce for them and my Dragon Vision caught some monsters still stalking us everywhere.


    It had been an hour since we entered this forest and looked for the next temple, but we hadn''t found it yet. With terrain covered in spikes like this, it was difficult for us to determine the direction since all the spikes looked the same. Sometimes Eir and I had to fly to check if we were going in the right direction or not. We couldn''t rely on the map or our sights since all we saw was ice spikes. For the temple, as I remembered it, it was just a small altar hiding between these spikes so it was the same as looking for a needle in a haystack.


    The suns were getting dimmer. My eyes kept sweeping around me either to confirm the monsters'' position or search for the altar.


    <i>''I have to do something or we''ll be stuck here until nightfall,'' </i>I thought. But what? There wasn''t a single skill I could use for that, nor were my parchments and potions. Whereas Eir and I had taken turns checking this ce from above and haven''t found it yet.


    Eir moved his mount to my side.


    "Should I check from above one more time, sir?" he asked. Just like me, he also realized that we didn''t have much time before the suns set.


    "No need. If we can''t find it, we''ll skip this one and go straight out of here," I said in disappointment. After all, our safety was the paramount importance. Although I originally did not n to stay in an inn, I never nned to stay in a dangerous ce like this either.


    "What if we try to find him using the Magic Messenger?" Jyne suddenly had an idea.


    Her absurd idea made us turn to her.


    "Magic Messenger?" we said in confusion. The skill was only used for sending messages, not for spying.


    Jyne nodded with a smile.


    "Yes. A Magic Messenger. Even though they are only used to send messages, they detect the recipient''s whereabouts, right? As long as Sir Argod knows where he''s sending it, it should be able to lead us to the altar," she exined.


    With her boring life in the Fox Tribe''s Pce, Jyne often experimented with her skills. Especially basic skills like this. Sometimes she sent random Magic Messengers to see where they would end up. Sometimes she sent to a ce, not a person, and waited for a reply. Unfortunately, she never received it. But some guards said that sometimes they found some strange Magic Messengers flying around, so they destroyed those Messengers. This means her Magic Messenger was sessful, it was just since she didn''t reveal her identity and just said she was from the Pce, the reply didn''te straight to her.


    Evelina, Eir and I exchanged nces. Her exnation did make sense, but this was the first time I had heard of sending a Magic Messenger to a ce, not a person.


    "I''ll give it a try," I said. Well, I had nothing to lose for this. I stretched out my hand and used my Magic Messenger skill.


    ''Send a message to Ice Spike Temple.''


    [Please insert your message.]


    Since I didn''t know what to send, I decided to send a random message.


    <i>''Location. ''</i>


    The light from my palm slowly formed a small dragon that flew away from us.


    "Let''s go." We pulled the reins in our hands and kicked our Yegauns sides to get them to move faster and followed that small dragon.


    We moved through the forest without taking our eyes off that Messenger even though the monsters wereing at us. Luckily with my current level, those monsters weren''t a problem for me. Sometimes we had to make our Yegauns jump between spikes due to the bad terrain.


    Another half-hour had passed when our gaze caught a short round altar that glowed in blue. The altar was covered byrge, tall spikes. That''s why we had a hard time finding it.


    "I can''t believe it..." I muttered. Jyne''s idea sounded absurd yet it worked. While my Messenger shattered into pieces when itnded on the altar.


    Jyne grinned proudly.


    "I knew it would work." She was happy to be able to help Argod since she could not give much help during this trip.


    I turned to her since this raised a new question in my head.


    "But if you can find a way using your Magic Messenger, why didn''t you use it to find your way to Dragon Cross City before?" I asked curiously.


    "The Magic Messenger can only send it where the caster has been if the recipient is not a person. Since I''ve never been to Dragon Cross City, I can''t use it," she replied. She had also experimented with this and came to this conclusion after seeing her Magic Messenger only fly around in her room if she sent it to a foreign ce. But since the Dragon King had his ancestors'' memories, she was sure Argod could do it.


    <span><b>> Read 44 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b><u></u></b>

 Chapter 106. Ice Needle Forest II

    Chapter 106. Ice Needle Forest II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 106. Ice Needle Forest II


    "I see..." I just found out that I could use my Magic Messenger for something like this.


    "Thank you for your help, Jyne."


    Those words managed to put a sweet smile on Jyne''s lips. Her heart beat faster upon that simplepliment.


    "Don''t mention it. I''m d I could help you."


    After we stopped near that altar, I got off my mount, knelt before the altar and touched the magic formation. An announcement appeared before me.


    [New essence detected!]


    [Ice sacred ce''s essence]


    [Do you want to extract it?]


    [Yes] [No]


    <i>''Yes.''</i>


    [Essence Absorption initiated ...]


    The formation let out cold air that swirled around my body. Within seconds, the cold air turned into kes of ice that surrounded me. Then my body absorbed it. An announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: Ice Lance!]


    [Ice Lance (Requires 5 Mana) - Calls forth chunks of frigid ice to strike at your target. Each ice will inflict 50% ice magic damage.]


    I removed my hand and returned to my Yegaun.


    "Let''s get out of here, "I said as I turned around my mount and moved forward. With this, I had only one altar left. Besides that, I was confident enough to face ze Draco with my 3 new ice skills, Freeze, yze and Ice Lance. Well, I nned to see the Ancestral Dragon first, before I went to fight the Draco. Just to check how much I had grown and my limits. Besides, if I could beat him, maybe, he would give me another skill.


    Hours had passed. The sky was getting dimmer and the forest was getting darker. Unfortunately, despite the circumstances, we couldn''t speed up our pace since the terrain didn''t allow us to do so. It made all of us restless, even though I knew we were not far from the exit. Our eyes swept around us, staring at the horde of monsters that had been following us secretly for a long time. I bet they were waiting to ambush us.


    As the minutes passed, the monsters following us grew more and more. I even decided to take out my Mana Weapon just in case they suddenly attacked us. So were the others.


    "We are here!" said Jyne in excitement as we could see the end of our path. Her index finger points to the exit. It also brought a smile of relief on our lips since we were able to get out of this forest before nightfall.


    One by one our Yegauns came out of the Ice Forest and a different scene entered our vision. It brought a much more different colour to our eyes. A field filled with short ck purple grass and snow. I couldn''t say it was beautiful since it looked like a fantasy horror movie''s setting. But it was much better than the boring white snow.


    "Uh... It''s kinda different from what I thought," said Jyne. I could catch the disappointment in her tone.


    "There are no good views around here. But it''s better than before," said Eir, who was also bored like me. Indeed, for us, this was much better.


    "Um... I don''t like this view," Evelina said. Well, I could understand her since this ce looked creepy.


    "C''mon. We have to move now. We can talk again at the inn," I said as I kicked the side of my Yegaun. This was not a good ce to have a long talk since the monsters in the forest still put their eyes on us.


    Once again we passed the open field to the next town. As we moved, the scenery around us changed. The white dominance of snow began to disappear, reced by ck soil and dark purple grass. The temperature around us was also getting warmer. The white trees were reced by dry ck trees with some fruit which shaped like various pale limbs hung on the branches. In contrast to its hideous appearance, the fruits were edible and the tree was not a carnivorous nt.


    But that didn''t mean we were safe, some glowing red eyes peeked out from the dry bushes, indicating that some monsters were already after us for their dinner. Several ck flying monsters flew above us.


    As the suns almost set, a town entered our view. Rather than white, the town was dominated by ck with a bit of white from the snow. In contrast to the gloomy vibe, the lighting out of the windows or the crooked buildings gave the city its own colour. The wall looked taller than the other cities. Gloomview Town, that was the name of that town. Well, it fit the city''s atmosphere.


    We were almost at the gate when Jyne brought her mount towards me.


    "Sir, a-are you sure we''ll be spending the night in this town?" she said in a stammering voice. Her eyes fell on the town that looked more like a haunted town.


    "Yes. The night is more dangerous in this ce and it''s the only town near here," I replied, my hand pointing to the gate. Since we got closer to the ck Grotto, the monsters around us had Shadow and Death elements. Although it was simr, Shadow and Death elements were different. They even had different peak times. While the Shadow element Mana reached its greatest power at dawn and dusk, the Death element reached its greatest power at night. And instead of eating their prey, monsters with those elements ate other things. The Shadow type monster ate the prey''s Mana, while the Death type monster ate the prey''s energy. They would not kill each other but worked together to hunt their prey. So staying in the open in this area was definitely not a good idea.


    Then Evelina''s voice came from my other side.


    "Um... Isn''t there another ce? I don''t mind sleeping in an open area like the Snow Garden instead of this ce," she tried to negotiate. Just like Jyne she also looked scared.


    This time it was Eir who answered her.


    "If I''m right, ording to the map, there''s only a cemetery nearby," he said.


    Eir''s words made Evelina and Jyne''s faces turn pale.


    "I nned on sleeping there if Al hadn''t given me the Tonic of Camouge," I added. I didn''t mean to scare them since what I said was true.


    "On second thought, we wouldn''t mind spending the night in that town," Evelina said quickly. While Jyne nodded in agreement.


    I turned to Evelina and Jyne in turn.


    "Just endure it for one night. We''ll be out of here tomorrow morning."


    And they answered me with a nod.


    <span style="font-weight:700">> Read44 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update<font color="#241e12" face="aktiv-grotesk, sans-serif"><span>


    </font>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <span><b></b><b>


    </b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 107. The Spooky Town I

    Chapter 107. The Spooky Town I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 107. The Spooky Town I


    We passed the gate and down that creepy town. Eir and my eyes swept around us, enjoying the town scenery. A little spooky indeed, at least, this town had a lot more to see.


    Most of the houses were in a crooked style and dominated by dark paint, either dark purple or ck. The oddly shaped windows emitted a dim yellow light, forming scary faces on every house. ck dry trees with some fruit that looked like corpses'' body parts, lined up along the streets and filled the houses'' courtyards. Some yards even filled with those trees, making it look like a ughterhouse.


    Some oddly shaped caskets were in front of the houses. Few of them opened and closed on their own as if something was trying to get out or going in. A few of them had almost the same size as a coffin. A pale body part hanging from the gap of the casket made it look like a real one. But it was not what it looked like. The caskets were actually something simr to a dog house. The difference was, their pets were not dogs, but Toadrock. It was a tame low-level monster shaped like a big toad with forelegs joined by a pair of wings like a Wyvern. A tail resembling a lizard was behind them and the tip glowed like a firefly, except that their glow was purple. These monsters did not eat meat but ate fruit. That was the reason why almost all the houses had that tree.


    Those weremon pets in this area since Toadrock was very useful in a ce like this. The people could use them as watchdogs. If a shadow or death type monster approached, Toadrock could spit out some kind of acid that had a certain smell and glow that could attract the monsters'' attention. It could give their master a chance to escape. In addition, its tail provided light in the dark and their masters could use them to pick up fruits or anything from high ces since Toadrock was an excellent climber.


    <i>''Ha... A better ce to rest atst...'' </i>I thought as a smile formed on my lips. Rather than the cold wind brushing our faces and hair like in the previous towns and viges, the warmer temperatures in this ce made the wind feel much friendlier to me. It was a nice feeling, considering the cold I had been through these past few days.


    But Evelina and Jyne were clearly not enjoying it. They moved their mounts near me. Their eyes swept around in fear.


    "What''s that?" said Jyne in a stammering voice and turned quickly when a noise came from a Toadrock jumping into his casket.


    "Calm down. It''s only a Toadrock, Jyne," I reassured her. But her eyes remained fixed on where the voice came from in caution.


    "A-Argod..." This time Evelina''s voice came from the other side of me.


    I turned to her. Her face was pale out of fear. Tears were in the corners of her eyes.


    "W-What''s that?" Her hand pointed at a casket with a pale hand sticking out of it. The hand shook around as if it was calling us toe closer.


    "It''s just a Toadrock eating in his house, Evelina," I said in a calm tone.


    "B-But... What if it''s a real corpse? What if it''s an undead?" said Jyne in the same stammering voice.


    I chuckled.


    "Evelina can detect the undead. She should notice it." Yet she was afraid of this kind of thing.


    "Y-Yeah, I-I can detect undead. You don''t need to worry, Jyne," Evelina tried to calm her down. A forced smile on her face. Unfortunately, her expression still showed the same fear.


    "B-But, why do you sound scared?" said Jyne doubtfully.


    "Detecting the undead and being afraid of this kind of thing are two different things," Evelina said. And it managed to make me chuckle.


    Meanwhile Eir lowered his head to suppress hisughter. The same as any other Dragon tribe he also liked this ce more than the previous towns and viges. Also, this scary sight didn''t bug him.


    "I don''t get it are you not afraid of this?"ined Jyne after she noticed Eir and my chuckles.


    "Why should we be afraid? We know they are harmless and this is not in the wild, so there are no wild monsters here unless the wall is destroyed," I said.


    "What is in this town is simply influenced by the environment and traditions. Besides, this ce is simr to The Undead Tribe''s territory," added Eir.


    I turned to Eir.


    "The Undead tribe''s territory is much scarier than this," I exined. I said this based on my memory.


    "Are you serious?" said Eir in surprise. While my words managed to make Evelina and Jyne''s faces even paler.


    "I''m serious. Also, dark clouds and fog usually cover some of their territories. And the underworld is worse than that," I informed.


    "I''ll never go there..." Evelina shuddered.


    "Uh... Who would want to visit that ce if they don''t need anything important there?" Jyne added.


    While Eir thought of something else.


    "But I found it quite interesting. Maybe I should check it out someday," he said.


    Jyne and Evelina turned to Eir at the same time.


    "You''re kidding, right?" they said in unison.


    It startled Eir and made an awkward smile on his lips.


    "I''m serious."


    "Jyne, Evelina, dragons aren''t afraid of the undead. Besides, what''s the difference between them and us?" I asked. The one thing that scared us was if one day our tribe fell and we lost our pride as The Dragon Tribe. But things like ghosts, undead, demons and evil spirits didn''t bug us at all.


    "Of course it''s different. Their original form is weirder than ours," said Jyne with a frown.


    "My original form is also different from my humanoid form," I reminded them. I could still remember when she thought I would eat her.


    "The Dragon Tribe''s true form has a different definition of scary from them," said Evelina.


    "What sets us apart?" I asked.


    Jyne and Evelina pressed their lips. They looked confused about how to exin it.


    "It''s different for sure. But I can''t exin it," said Evelina.


    "Is it because both of you love Sir Ar?" Eir guessed.


    "Maybe that''s one of them, but we''re not afraid of you either," said Jyne with a confident smile.


    "If one day you turn violent and I have to fight you, I will dly do it. But those undead..." She shuddered.


    "I will run away even if he is weaker than me."


    Eir looked at the two of them in confusion.


    "I don''t get it. That''s a double standard."


    Well, even though I couldn''t understand it either, I knew this was the same as most girls'' fear of insects and rats.


    "We are here," I said. My hand pointed to a ck building in the distance.


    All of them turned to where I was pointing.


    "Sir Ar... You must be kidding me..." whined Jyne.


    <span><b>> Read 44 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b>


    </b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b><u></u></b>

 Chapter 108. The Spooky Town II

    Chapter 108. The Spooky Town II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 108. The Spooky Town II


    "I''m not kidding," I said in a casual tone.


    Our eyes were fixed on an antique stone mansion that was about 100 meters from us. It looked much bigger than the surrounding houses, had arge yard, also the same crooked and asymmetrical style as the other houses. Like four or five houses piled into one. The windows and the dim light made it look as if all of those were a huge monster''s eyes. The same as the others, that inn was dominated by dark paint. Fences surrounded the vast courtyard with a pair of crystals that glowed in dim purple at the gate. Like the others, several ck trees were in the yard. And didn''t forget some Toadrock''s caskets. It was kinda simr to a horror movie set.


    "We will stay there for the night?" Evelina confirmed.


    "Yes. That''s our sleeping ce," I said lightly.


    "Awesome! It looks much fancier than I imagined," said Eir excitedly. It managed to make Evelina and Jyne''s jaws drop either in surprise or confusion.


    "Another good news. This town''s Warm Bloody Juice is delicious," I added with the same excitement. I could remember how tasty that drink was since the real Argod liked it.


    "Bloody Juice?" Jyne''s voice sounded like a squeak.


    I turned to her and gave her a reassuring smile.


    "Yeah. It''s a tasty juice made from those fruits." My hand pointed at the ck trees that were near us.


    "You should try it," I added.


    "Don''t they have anything else to eat besides those scary fruits?" asked Jyne again.


    "They have. But their fruits and vegetables usually have the same shape as them. It was influenced by the environment. And since the monsters had an element of death or shadow, they can''t eat the monster meat," I said. Some of the monsters with that element were made of Mana. So they would crumble to ashes or explode after they died. While the others had bitter flesh.


    "Can we change it? That inn could be haunted," Evelina tried to negotiate.


    "That''s the luxurious inn in town. The other is worse than that and scarier." I knew Jyne and Evelina were scared, so since I still remember this ce well, I chose an inn that had a less spooky appearance from the start.


    "Both of you are dragons or undead? Why aren''t you afraid of that?"ined Evelina.


    I chuckled.


    "Have you ever seen a dragon afraid of something?" I answered her with a question. The dragon was a fearless creature so we feared nothing. At least, I hadn''t found it in my memory except for the curse.


    "But you''re afraid of the cold," Jyne reminded.


    "We are not afraid of the cold but hate it. We are naturally living in warm ces so our bodies don''t like cold temperatures," Eir exined in a casual tone. Just like me, his face looked a lot brighter after we got out of the snowy territory.


    "It''s so unfair..." Jyne whined.


    "Unfair for what?" Eir and I said in unison.


    "Since you''re not afraid of anything, so staying in that ce won''t be a problem for you. As for us..." Jyne''s tears started to reappear in the corner of her eyes. "We''re not even sure we''ll be able to sleep tonight," she continued. Jyne''s eyes were on the inn which was only a few meters away.


    "Believe me the interior looks better than the exterior. This inn has a famous decoration bestowed by my great great grandfather," I assured. I could only hope the decoration was still there.


    After those words left my mouth, we were already in front of the inn gate. Eir got off his mount and pulled a bell that was beside the gate.


    - Dong! - Dong! - Dong!


    A guard came out of the front door in a hurry. It was a young male Mandragora tribe around my age with a slightly skinny body. Even though the skin had the same normal colour as ours. His short hair was covered in purple-green leaves. His eyes were also in the same green colour. A vine wrapped around his neck. He wore a simple tunic, pants and shoes in dark colour. But in contrast to the dark atmosphere around us, his face looked bright and friendly.


    "Wee to our Inn. The best Inn in the town. I will help you to bring your mounts to the stable. Please go inside and warm yourself up," said the inn guard in a friendly tone.


    Jyne, Evelina and I got off our mounts.


    "Thank you," I said.


    "I will take care of our bags. Just go inside, sir," said Eir.


    "I will wait for you in the lobby." As usual, I nned to have our dinner first before going to bed.


    Eir and the inn guard left for the stable. While the three of us walked towards the inn''s front door. The women quickly grabbed both of my arms once our feet entered the courtyard. Their eyes looked around in caution and fear.


    "It''s okay. Those are just decorations, there''s nothing to be afraid of." I felt like an adult apanying two kids into a haunted house.


    "Who knows if there''s an evil spirit that possesses some of them and revives them," Jyne squeaked.


    "That''s impossible." All of us knew it was impossible. But her fear made her think like that.


    Due to their fright, I quickened my pace. I was sure they would feel better after we got inside.


    Another inn guard opened the ck door made of thick wood in front of us.


    "Wee to our inn," said the inn guard. It was another friendly looking Mandragora Tribe.


    As our feet trod to enter the lobby, our eyes locked on a huge decoration that greeted us at the entrance. A smile on my lips.


    <i>''Fabulous...''</i>


    While Evelina and Jyne''s faces grew pale. Their hands hugged my arms tightly and their bodies shuddered.


    ¡°S-Sir Ar, how can you say this is better than the previous one¡­¡± Jyne''s squeaking voice trailed off.


    <span>Note: Evelina and Jyne pics are on glossary


    <span><b>> Read 44 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b><u></u></b>

 Chapter 109. The Spooky Town III

    Chapter 109. The Spooky Town III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 109. The Spooky Town III


    "What do you mean? Isn''t the statue fabulous?" I said without taking my eyes off the monster statue in front of me. It was a monster corpse that turned into a stone statue by The Late Dragon King''s epic earth spell. It turned the monster''s entire body into ck stone that gleamed like high-quality marble without losing any details. As if it was carved by a professional sculptor perfectly. Even, the glint in the monster''s eyes made it look like he was still alive.


    That monster statue was about 5 meters high. With the shape of a gigantic wolf for his lower half and skeleton for his upper body that reminded me of a lich. But his head shaped like a dead deer showed he wasn''t. Sharp teeth adorned his wide-open mouth. His attack stance pose showed how fierce he was when he battled against thete dragon king.


    <span>That monster was the leader of a horde of Death elemental monsters in this area thousands of years ago. Thete dragon king had made sure he wasn''t part of the Undead Tribe since he didn''t have the intelligence of a tribe, but only the instinct to destroy and consume anything he came across.


    Although the monster had a shape like most other undead-type monsters, what fascinated me about this statue was the detail. Thete dragon king used one of his legendary beasts, Terra, to turn him to stone and crush his army out of rage. So everything on the monster''s body including his fur, bones, flesh that hung between his upper body was perfectly preserved, making him an extraordinary masterpiece and a symbol of the strength of the dragon king bloodline since he was a high-level monster.


    Argod''s words almost made Evelina and Jyne let out their squeaks. How could he possibly admire that monstrous statue like a masterpiece? Moreover, why did the inn think cing this statue in the lobby was a good idea?


    "Please tell me you''re kidding," Jyne squeaked again since she couldn''t contain herself and was shocked by Argod''s art sense.


    "No, I''m not. Look at that detail. Isn''t it beautiful?" I said. Well, the old me would find this awful but it was a cool sight for the current me. Maybe if all my problems were over or there were monsters like this again. I would take it to the Pce as a decoration or collection.


    "I see you like our famous decoration. You have good taste, sir," a male voice came from near us. We turned to him. It was another Mandragora tribe that was older than the previous one. He smiled and lowered his head politely.


    "Wee to our inn. I''m the inn owner. Instead of standing in a ce like this, how about taking a seat in our second story? You can enjoy our special dinner while looking at the statue," he offered.


    I just opened my mouth. But it was Evelina who answered it.


    "We''ll take it," she replied. She wished she could at least take her eyes off the ghastly statue.


    "Please follow me," said the inn owner politely.


    As our feet moved following him, our eyes swept into the lobby. The interior was dominated by elegant dark colours, mostly in dark purple and ck with arge stone staircase at the end of the room. Arge reception desk was on the right side of the room, near the entrance about 7 tables that were filled with guests, were in the middle of the room and two waiters were busy serving them. Arge carpet was underneath. A collection of monster heads of various sizes adorned the wall. A wide stone staircase was at the end of the room. It looked like the vampire castle''s interior in the cliche horror movie, the difference was that this ce looked clean and had more lighting with a huge magic chandelier hanging in the middle of the room.


    I could say this ce was the best inn along our journey and I was sure a warm bed awaited us tonight. Well, this city was located at the intersection of several travel routes torger cities, so despite the spooky scenery, this ce was quite lively.


    After we passed the stairs, we could see two hallways lined with room doors on our right and left. The dim light illuminated the ce. But we didn''t go there, instead, we made a U-turn to the tables above the entry.


    "What an interesting statue," I said as my eyes fell on another smaller monster statue between the tables. It was a Death element monster so it had simr features to the previous one. The difference was that this one looked better with some flesh that covered the upper half of his body. While his lower half was the body of a deer.


    "Oh no..." whined Jyne and Evelina in unison.


    While the inn owner looked pleased with my expression.


    "I know you will definitely like this, sir. That''s why I rmend this ce," he said as soon as we arrived in front of the statue.


    "This is indeed a nice spot," I said. My eyes checked every detail on the statue. It had a simr ck colour to the previous one. But it was a in rock, not a marble. Moreover, the detail was not as good as the first one. The fur texture was barely visible and the glint in his eyes looked empty. Still, whoever beat him, had a high-level earth spell.


    "Are you curious about the caster?" asked the inn owner, as if he could read my mind.


    "Can you tell me who he is?" I asked curiously.


    "He is the duke of the dwarf tribe, sir. This monster attacked when his convoy passed through this area 3 years ago," he exined.


    In an instant, my expression turned serious. I turned to him.


    "Did he tell you the reason why he came here?" There were no reports of this before so what I thought was something to do with S.


    "He didn''t say anything about it. What I do know is he headed to the capital by road. But he returned to his tribe the next morning after he got a Magic Messenger. I don''t know what the message was, but I''m sure it was either bad news or an urgent matter since his face turned pale," said the inn owner.


    "I see..." That was the reason why I never got a report about it.


    "Is the Duke still young?" I made a wild guess. As I remember the duke was a sickly old man, since he was able to make this trip and fight the monsters with a high-level spell like this, I could only guess the old duke was dead and it was his son who reced him.


    "Yes. He is around your age," replied the inn owner.


    Note: S Pic is in Glossary


    <b>Author Note :</b>


    <b>Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~ </b>


    <b>>$1 a month </b>= 36 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    31 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <b>>$3 a month</b> = 40 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <b>>$6 a month</b> = 45 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters


    40 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <b>>$10 a month</b> = 60 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    45 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <b>>$15 a month</b> = 90 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 26 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    45 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <b>>$20 a month</b> = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    <b>


    </b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 110. The Spooky Town IV

    Chapter 110. The Spooky Town IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 110. The Spooky Town IV


    "Can we take a seat, Sir Ar?" Evelina said. Not only was she tired, but she also didn''t want to stare at the statue that could spoil her appetite any longer.


    As soon as they saw Evelina and Jyne''s pale faces, it was clear they didn''t like this statue either.


    "Okay," I said.


    The inn owner invited us to sit at a table next to the fence. It was the best ce to enjoy the two statues.


    "What would you like to eat, sir?"


    "Give us 4 mugs of Bloody Juice and today''s chef rmendations," I said. I simply took this dinner as a food adventure.


    "Right away, sir." After that, he left.


    Jyne took a nce at the inn owner to make sure it was far enough before she leaned on Evelina who was sitting beside her.


    "I don''t get it, how can they live in a ce like this and not have nightmares," she whispered.


    "As you can see, it is the environment that influences this. So this is a normal thing for them," replied Evelina.


    "B-But... How? And why? I don''t get it. Why do they like things like this?" Jyne whispered.


    I turned my face to the side to cover my smile. Although I could understand them, I still found this was funny, so rather than myughter spoiling their mood, I let them express what they had in mind about this ce.


    My eyes fell on the statue in the lobby and my mind tried to guess the duke of the Dwarf tribe''s purpose. Since several years had passed and nothing had happened, it might just be a coincidence. But, why would a Duke go to another tribe''s territory by road? My guess remained on S. From what I remembered, the duke of the dwarf tribe was S''s childhood friend. Maybe he wanted to do something or tell something about what happened in their tribe. Unfortunately, I had no clue about this. But since nothing happened after that, I would let it slide for a while. I had enough problems, I didn''t want to add to them anymore. After all, he seemed to mean no harm to the Dragon Tribe.


    The sound of footsteps apanied by Eir''s voice broke my mind.


    "Did you see that?" he said in excitement. His hands were filled with our bags. But before he sat down, his gaze shifted to the other statue.


    "Whoa!" His hands ced the bags near his seat before he approached the statue.


    "Another masterpiece," he muttered. Eyes inspected the statue in detail like mine.


    His words made Evelina and Jyne shake their heads from side to side.


    "I think the dragon tribes have a strange sense of art," Jyne muttered.


    "The person who defeated the monsters was using a high-level magic spell, so the statue is a symbol of the strength of the person who defeated him. And the dragon tribe likes everything that symbolizes strength or victory," I exined. If it was a formalin-preserved monster corpse or something, we wouldn''t consider it a masterpiece.


    Again, the women answered me by shaking their heads from side to side.


    "I still don''t get it," said Jyne. While Evelina gave me a wry smile.


    After a few seconds of admiring the statue, Eir finally returned to his seat.


    "The fur texture doesn''t look as detailed as the previous one, but it''s still really cool," he said happily. Not many people could master a high earth spell like this. Since the low level could only turn its victims into shapeless stones, that type of level usually only worked for low-level monsters.


    "Indeed," I said.


    Eir opened his palm and looked at him.


    "Too bad I can''t raise my earth skill to that point. Otherwise, I''ll be happy to do it." The Dragon Mana''s element was fire, so Eir was already good enough since he could master all the elements. But as a fire element creature, there was a wall that he could not destroy.


    "Should I make one if we find a monster like that?" I tried to cheer him up. As long as I could get Terra, I could also do the same with that.


    In an instant, Eir''s face brightened.


    "That''s a good idea. We can put it at the pce''s entrance as a decoration," he suggested.


    Unfortunately, the idea was met with the women''s pale faces. Their objections were visible on their faces.


    "You want to put that at the entrance? Wouldn''t that scare the guests?" said Jyne in refusal.


    "Jyne''s right, Eir." My words managed to put a smile on Jyne''s face.


    "The statue might be intimidating to guests. It has the potential to cause misunderstandings. They''ll think we''re trying to look more superior than them," I exined. I didn''t mean to brag about my tribe since what I was saying was the truth.


    And that managed to make the smile on Jyne''s face fade.


    A breath of disappointment escaped his mouth.


    "I think taking it as a collection is good enough," he suggested.


    "Does the Pce already have many statues like this?" Evelina said quickly.


    Her words made Jyne turn to her in shock.


    "The Pce has many statues like this?" she repeated.


    "Yes. In the northern warehouse," Evelina replied. Yeah... It was the previous dragon king''s collection.


    "But we don''t have the death element monster statue yet," said Eir.


    "I think we should add one to the collection once we find a monster that matches the others," I said.


    "Oh no..." said Evelina and Jyne in unison.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll put it in the warehouse. So you won''t see it either," I reassured them.


    The women exchanged nces before turning to me.


    "At least, it''s better. Besides, the room was already full of it from the start," said Evelina. He was a king and it was his Pce, she and Jyne couldn''t do anything to stop him anyway.


    Then our conversation stopped as a fragrant smell of food tickled our noses. We turned in the direction of the smell and found two waiters carrying two trays of food.


    "Your dinner, sir," they said. Swiftly, they put down the tes containing the food and four mugs filled with blood-red liquid.


    In an instant, Evelina and Jyne''s faces turned pale again.


    <span>Note: Snow Elf Queen pic is on my Discord


    <span style="font-weight:700">>Read 45 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update<span>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <span><b></b><b>


    </b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 111. A Brain on My Plate I

    Chapter 111. A Brain on My te I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 111. A Brain on My te I


    "Our chef''s rmendation, sir. Our famous Grave Digger dinner te," said the waiter proudly.


    "Thank you," I said.


    Our eyes were fixed on the food in front of us. Some tes contained three different foods. A pale green throbbing brainplete with a reddish-transparent sauce. A piece of human hand with a clean cut on the wrist. I could see the bone in the centre clearly and a hole in the palm. Its nails had been removed. A bit of blood red sauce on top made it look like it had just been cut from a corpse and served. And another one, some ck and red eyeballs the size of a ping-pong ball. Despite their hideous appearance, the smell said otherwise. Not to mention the mugs which contained a red liquid that looked like blood with bubblesing out of it.


    "Enjoy your dinner, good sir," the waitress said politely before they bent their heads slightly and left.


    Eir sniffed the food deeply and rubbed his hands impatiently.


    "Oh, the smell... I bet this food is on par with the pce''s," he said. And I agreed with him.


    But not with Evelina and Jyne.


    "Argod...Are you sure this is edible?" Jyne squeaked. While Evelina stared at the food in disgust.


    "Despite their appearance, it''s edible," I assured them. Indeed, the food in the pce looked awful with monster heads and such. But this food made us literally feel like eating corpses and since the women didn''t like horror things. I bet they didn''t want that on their te either.


    "The eyeballs and the brain are actually vegetables. But they have a unique texture simr to the delicacy. As for the hand, it''s monster meat. Just like what we usually eat," I added.


    There were no normal nts here. They usually followed the corpse''s shape or something. It was affected by the Mana flow in this area. It was the same as the Undead tribe''s nts. As for the hand, it was simply a chicken, for this territory, at least. It was one of themon low-level monsters in this environment.


    The fingers were their feet, their eyes were on the palms and their heads were on the wrists. But because their eyes and heads were inedible, the chef threw them away. That was the reason why the palm had a hole.


    Evelina and Jyne didn''t answer me. They just stared at the food on their tes with disgust. Especially that brain. But the smell indeed showed something else.


    "Just try it. You won''t be disappointed," I said. My hand took my cutlery. My eyes stared at the food. Somehow, I could understand Jyne and Evelina''s feelings. But since pce food was as weird as this to me, Ipletely ignored the appearance.


    I pierced the hand with my fork and cut it with a knife, just like how I ate a normal steak. While the truth I felt like a forensic doctor who cut up a mutted corpse. But as I expected, as soon as the food entered my mouth. The taste of tender meat mixed with sour and sweet-filled it, as if I was eating baked chicken from the best restaurant in my original world.


    "Oh, this is so delicious," Iplimented. After a few days of eating tasteless food and crusty bread, I even thought of taking a second portion after this.


    "You are right. The shape is indeed a little strange, but the taste is surprisingly good," said Eir in agreement.


    Upon what we said, Evelina and Jyne finally took the cutlery and ate it in hesitation. But their doubts changed after tasting it.


    "It''s not as bad as it looks," said Evelina in shock.


    "Indeed," Jyne agreed.


    After that, things got easier. Although Jyne and Evelina were still disgusted by the appearance, they decided to put their food in their mouths with their eyes closed. It was only a matter of minutes before we finished our food and our drink.


    I even ordered another mug since I couldn''t get enough of it. The real Argod indeed has great taste. As for the food, it was more fulfilling than it seemed. So I undid my intention.


    After drinking another half ss, I ced my second mug on the table. Likewise with Eir.


    "How is it? Did the food change your view of this ce?" I said, hoping the food would dispel their fear.


    "The food is delicious, but this ce is something else. There''s no way our minds can change that quickly," said Evelina. Her fear was still clear from the tone of her voice.


    "That''s weird. Why I feel the ce is awesome. I mean they have some nice decorations, good food, a warm bed and more colourful scenery," Eir tried to exin this ce''s positive side.


    "If I had to stay, I would choose to live in this ce rather than in the previous viges and towns," he added.


    "Living in this ce?" Evelina shuddered.


    "I prefer to live in the previous vige even though I have to be cold every day."


    Jyne, who had been silent before, finally let out a voice.


    "Um... But I do feel better after my stomach is full." Her hesitation was evident from the tone of her voice and the awkward smile on her lips.


    Her words managed to make Eir and me almost let out ourughter. We even had to look the other way to cover it. While Evelina turned to her in disbelief.


    "Only better. It doesn''t mean I''m not scared at all. I still don''t want to live alone in this ce," Jyne rified.


    "You don''t have to worry. This ce is a big inn. We can take the biggest room for the night. It''s enough for 4 people. So you two can sleep in one bed with me," I said as I could swallow myughter.


    "Oh, that''s a good idea! At least we''ll feel a lot safer," Jyne weed it happily.


    "Are you sure, sir? I can stay in another room so I don''t disturb all of you," Eir made sure. Of course, he meant our night activities. Well, that was a great idea, but I didn''t know about the others.


    "It''s fine, Sir Eiron. You can stay with us," Evelina said.


    This time, it was my turn to turn to her and repeat Eir''s question.


    "Are you sure?" Previously, I thought she would use this to get intimate with me.


    "Yes. I mean... This ce is creepy. Who knew this ce was haunted? Sir Eiron could protect us from them," Evelina said. Even though her face was facing me, her eyes nced around me in caution.


    "Isn''t His Ma---I mean, Sir Ar uses the rm parchment every night? Shouldn''t be a problem, right? Besides, all spirits are in the underworld," said Eir with a frown. Well, I was sure Evelina knew about it. The problem was she was afraid of this ce so her mind was filled with unreasonable things.


    "But that parchment can''t detect ghosts." Then Evelina shuddered again.


    "What if one of those ghosts managed to escape from the underworld ande here?"


    I sighed. Although a little disappointed, I could understand their situation. Besides, we had to concentrate on our trip since full moons were about to appear in a few days. It would be bad if I hadn''t returned to the pce when that happened.


    "Fine. Let''s sleep in the same room for the night," I said.


    <span><b>> Read 45 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b>


    </b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 112. A Brain on My Plate II

    Chapter 112. A Brain on My te II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 112. A Brain on My te II


    After another short chat, we decided to take an early sleep. We went to the reception desk to pay for our dinner and booked our room. Due to our special request, the owner himself decided to escort us.


    As we passed the dim corridor, my eyes swept around me, gazing at the various collections along the corridor. I could say this ce was quite fancy, with some interesting paintings and monster head decoration. It was just... the taste was indeed too frightening for the women. Especially since the painting was either about a ghost, monster, undead or graveyard. Likewise, with the monster heads, all of them showed either anger or pain.


    Following the owner, Eir and I walked leisurely. While Evelina and Jyne walked in fear behind me. Their hands gripped my shirt and they walked without lifting their heads since they were too scared of all the decorations.


    The owner''s steps stopped and he opened the nice looking door.


    "Here you go, sir. The fanciest and biggest room in our Inn." He gestured to enter politely.


    "Thank you, sir," said Eir. We entered a room that was at least half the size of mine. It looked more luxuriouspared to the previous inn.


    Just like the lobby, the wall was dominated by dark colours. Purple carpet covered the floor. Some monster head decorations hung on the wall. A sofa set with a coffee table was in the middle of the room,plete with a tea set.


    Since this was a family room, one big bed was on one side. While one smaller bed was across from it. Another door was near the smaller bed. I bet it was headed for the bathroom. The room was quite simple without losing the luxury atmosphere.


    "There is a rope on the side of the bed. You can use it to call the servant. We will serve you for 24 hours." The owner pointed to the bathroom with his hand.


    "Our bathroom also provides warm water. Please enjoy your stay." He closed his exnation with a smile before he left.


    I walked over to the biggest bed and sat, just to feel the mattress. Although it was not as big as my bed it was enough for two or more people. Arge nket made of monster furplete with its head was on it.


    "Not bad," I said. It was nice and warm, far much better than our beds for the past few days. Just like what a dragon liked.


    On the other hand, excitedly, Eir put our bags on the table and checked the bathroom.


    "Oh, it''s not bad either. They also have a bathtub and some fire stones," he announced.


    "Nice." With this, I was sure we could prepare ourselves as best we can for tomorrow. But our excitement was in contrast to Evelina and Jyne, they were silent in the middle of the room and stared around in horror. Well, even if this was a fancy room, some of the decorations would scare them or give them nightmares.


    "Evelina, Jyne. Don''t be afraid, it''s just decoration. Besides, you will sleep with me," I said.


    "Yes... Argod is with us. We shouldn''t be afraid of that," Evelina encouraged Jyne. Or maybe, those words were for herself.


    Unfortunately, their minds said different things as their eyes shifted from one scary decoration to another. Also, the state of the room was simr to a funeral parlour rather than an inn luxurious room. Even though there was nothing there, the atmosphere made them think that something scary would appear thereter. Although they didn''t want to be frightened like this, without the fearless abilities of a dragon tribe, they couldn''t shake off their fear that easily.


    "Would you like to take a shower first? I''m sure that will take your fears away." Eir gave an idea. "There''s no scary decorations in the bathroom. So it should be fine."


    The idea was weed by the women.


    "That''s a good idea," said Jyne excitedly. At least warm water could rx their tired bodies and make them sleep better.


    "Yes, let''s check out the bathroom," added Evelina. They excitedly walked there.


    I thought things would get better, but I was wrong.


    "Kyaahhh!" Evelina and Jyne screamed at the same time just as they had just seen the bathroom.


    "What is it?" I approached them in a hurry. I knew judging from Eir''s reaction, it wasn''t something dangerous. Still, I was curious about what happened.


    The women point to what scared them. It was the bathtub. It was made of ck stone with monster bones around it as decoration. Two monster skulls that shaped like a huge snake at both ends. As for the room itself, it was designed as if it were in a haunted cave. Two strange nts in pots were near the bathtub and the door. It was shaped like a pair of hands sticking out of the ground. They were covered in ck scales and the fingers asionally twitched as if they were tickling someone.


    "You can shower with me if you want," I offered. Although it was kinda scary, the facilities wereplete. Some towels, the water crystal, the small fire crystal and some herbs on the small table.


    The women shook their heads from side to side.


    "I don''t think I''d be interested in going in there," said Jyne. Although she wanted to see Argod''s body and serve him, her fear dispelled any desire for it.


    "I agree. Who knows what might appear in the water," Evelina added. Her brain kept ying with her about the worst possible scenario. She had fought death element monsters before and never liked their form even though it was her speciality.


    Although a little disappointed, I bet the creepy atmosphere killed their sex desire. It made me wonder why some horror movie characters like to have sex at times like this.


    "Just go straight to the bed then. I''ll apany you after the shower," I said. I couldn''t say no to warm water.


    They nodded and went to bed. Unfortunately, just as I closed the door, their screams came again.


    <i>''Ah, I forgot to mention the monster''s head is still attached to the nket.''</i>


    Finally, I opened the door again.


    "Is everything okay?" I made sure.


    "Yes. We were just a little shocked," said Jyne in a stammering voice. While Evelina''s gaze was on the elk''s head which was connected to the nket.


    "Great. Just keep your voice down, okay?" I said. Their shouting could annoy other guests or invite trouble. And I didn''t want that.


    "Yes, sir." After that answer, I closed the door.


    <span><b>> Read 45 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b>


    </b>


    <b></b>


    <b><u></u></b>

 Chapter 113. Empty Bathroom

    Chapter 113. Empty Bathroom


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 113. Empty Bathroom


    I walked over to the bathtub and tried to remember how to use it. There wasn''t any tap or shower like in my original world''s bathtub. Meanwhile, it had been a long time since the real Argod used it because it was the maids who usually prepared the water.


    A few secondster, my brain began to remember a thing or two. I followed my memory. My hand took a water crystal that looked like marble and shifted it onto the bathtub. An announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Do you want to use the water crystal?]


    [Yes] [No]


    <i>''Yes.'' </i>After I chose, the crystal broke into pieces and turned into water that filled the bathtub.


    <i>''That''s faster than a modern bathtub.''</i> Then my hand took a fire stone that was shaped like a pebble and submerged it in water. This fire stone was different from the Fire Crystal which was usually used to make fireces. It was much smaller and had a much lower power.


    [Do you want to use the fire stone?]


    [Yes] [No]


    <i>''Yes.'' </i>This time the stone bubbled out before shattering without a trace. It turned the cold water into a warm one. As I liked it.


    <i>''Okay, seriously. The modern world should learn this,''</i> I thought in amazement.


    Then I undressed before I dip myself into the tub. As the warm water greeted my skin and rxed my muscles, a long breath escaped my mouth. It was a rxing one considering we mostly just cleaned our bodies with a basin of water and a towel. With the cold temperature, we had no interest in taking a shower.


    I leaned my head against the back of the bathtub. My hands were on the side of it and my gaze was directed upwards as I tried to rx my mind and body. Although it looked a little weird, especially since the bathroom design made me look like a human sacrifice in a cannibal''s pot. But I was not bothered by it.


    My hands took the herbs and rubbed them against my skin. The earthy herbal scent tickled my nose. Something I hadn''t smelled in the past few days. It was a pity that Evelina and Jyne couldn''t be with me here. asionally, my gaze turned to the hands in the pots and noticed how the fingers moved every time I sshed the water.


    Just for a moment, I rinsed my body and soaked for a couple of minutes before I decided toe out. Although I couldn''t deny it, I enjoyed the warm water so much. But without my women, this ce was a bit empty.


    I got up and wiped my body with a towel before I put on my clothes and emptied the bathtub.


    "How is it, sir?" asked Eir as soon as I came out of the bathroom. He was quite confused since I left earlier than usual.


    "It''s perfect. You should try it," I said. My hands were busy moving to dry my wet hair.


    Eir turned to Evelina and Jyne who were sitting on the sofa. A cup of herbal tea was in their hands. I guessed they decided to have some tea to calm themselves.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to take a shower?" he made sure. His status was the lowest of us all. So ording to etiquette, he should have showeredst.


    "No, thank you," said Evelina.


    "I think I will pass," said Jyne. They hadn''t thought about it anymore since this ce was too creepy for them.


    "How about you wipe yourself? That will make you feel better," I suggested. With a clean body, they should feel better.


    The women exchanged nces.


    "That''s a good idea," Evelina said. And Jyne agreed with her.


    "I will fetch the water for you." Eir got up from his bed and went into the bathroom. While I approached my women and sat beside Evelina.


    "Is this ce that bad?" I asked. It was funny at first, but I got more and more worried to see them. Indeed, I could recall, only a few women from a certain tribe dared to set their feet on the undead tribe''s territory. But this ce was much better than that ce. Since even the nt type like the Dryad or Mandragora tribe didn''t dare to go there if it was not because of something important.


    Evelina and Jyne realized they shouldn''t be acting like this. But, this was a new experience for them and they were too scared for it. Even though they knew this ce would not harm them, their mind continued to y tricks and disturb them with uneasiness.


    "Actually, no... But I don''t understand why I can''t disperse this fear," said Evelina sadly. Jyne also had the same expression. They knew because of their fear they had missed a lot and could not serve Argod well.


    "Forgive us..." Jyne said sadly. Her eyes fell on her hand that held the teacup in herp.


    My hands stopped to dry my hair.


    "Is there anything I can help you with to make you feel better?" I asked. I felt a bit guilty for bringing them here. After all, they had suffered with me during this trip when they could rx in the pce. It was their decision though.


    They shook their heads from side to side.


    "Just stay with us. It will make us feel safe," said Jyne.


    "Fine. I hope you will feel better soon," I said.


    "Would you like some tea?" Evelina offered. She took the initiative to make Argod feel better.


    "Yes, please," I said. Luckily, the tea in this ce was the same as the tea in other ces. And the taste was simr to my original world, only a little bit more bitter.


    "Forgive me for interrupting you." Eir''s voice came from behind us. We turned to him.


    "Where can I put this basin?" he said as he raised the basin in his hand. Two small towels inside of it.


    "Just put it here, Sir Eiron," said Jyne. Her hand pointed at the table in front of us.


    Eir did what she asked and left us. I took the teacup as soon as Evelina ced it in front of me. Then, without any hesitation, they started to take off their clothes one by one.


    "Are you going to do it in front of me?" I said with a frown.


    "Yes. There''s no way I want to be away from you. We don''t dare to do that," said Jyne in a serious tone.


    I nodded my head repeatedly.


    "Fine. But I hope both of you know the consequences," I said since this was no different from a striptease show in my original world.


    <span><b>Author Note :</b>


    <span>Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~


    <span><b>>$1 a month</b> = 40 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    <span>38 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <span><b>>$3 a month </b>= 44 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    <span>42 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <span><b>>$6 a month</b> = 49 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 26 Extra R18 chapters


    <span>44 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <span><b>>$10 a month</b> = 64 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    <span>49 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <span><b>>$15 a month</b> = 103 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    <span>49 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <span><b>>$20 a month</b> = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 114. My Past

    Chapter 114. My Past


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 114. My Past


    They gave me a naughty smile.


    "We understand, Your Majesty," they said.


    To which I answered by cing my index finger on my lips, asking them to be quiet. Without saying anything, I whistled to order Eir to stay in the bathroom for a while. Which was answered with another short whistle, indicating he understood. Then I blew my tea and sipped it without taking my eyes off them. The herbal and bitter taste of tea greeted my tongue and warmed my body. But the scene in front of me looked sweet to my eyes.


    In clear motion, their hands continued what they were doing. Take off their clothes and reveal their body parts little by little. Their porcin skin was getting clearer on my eyes. They were princesses so they got the best treatment for themselves and their bodies.


    After they were naked, they took the towels and squeezed them. Their hands cleaned their bodies. Slowly and elegantly, it made their movements a beautiful dance. My eyes traced the towels that ran across their bodies, sweeping the dirt and wetting their skin. It was a beautiful view and the temptation was real.


    My hands put my teacup before I leaned over to the sofa.


    "Are you seriously going to leave me like this?" I asked with a calm tone. Yet my cock said something else. It had been 2 days since Ist spent it so getting it out now was a good idea.


    Their eyes fell on the mound on my crotch with mixed feelings. There was a desire to settle it but the ce had definitely killed their mood. It was hard to make them aroused in this kind of environment since this was no different from having sex in the middle of a haunted cemetery.


    I took a deep breath.


    "I hate this..." Without a warning, I stood up from my seat and pulled both of them into my arms. It surprised Evelina and Jyne.


    "You said you knew the consequences..." I said in disappointment. The look in my eyes clearly showed what I meant. I wanted to settle this but forced them to serve me... Would only bring bad memories about my past.


    <span>The time when I worked as a stripper... As a gigolo... When the clubdy tied me up and yed with my body until she was satisfied. Or how should I endure sexual harassment from my customers even though I had said I was off work. But I had no other choice since I needed money. So I let them do as they pleased. Some were annoying enough to scratch or bite me. It not only left marks but also some serious wounds. I even had to go to the doctor to make sure it wouldn''t leave scars on my body.


    Trying to calm myself down, I took a couple of deep breaths and released my hands.


    "Looks like you think of my words as a joke. I will wait on the bed," I said in disappointment. Then I turned and walked on the bed.


    Jyne and Evelina fell silent. Their eyes stared at Argod''s lonely back. Indeed, they answered Argod without a second thought before and they realized it. Think again, that sounded unfair to the king and they knew he was good enough to let it slide. With his status, he could force them to do it. Yet he didn''t... Despite his status, he didn''t force them either. It made them feel guilty. No... Not only that, but it also made them happy that they had chosen the right man. A man who thought about their desires and feelings. Not just his ego and lust. Unconsciously, their legs moved to catch up to him and their arms wrapped around his body from behind. There was no way they wanted to lose him or his trust.


    Surprised by their sudden movements, I stopped in my tracks.


    "If you just want to y with me, I''m not interested," I said coldly.


    "No... Let us serve you..." said Jyne in apology.


    "Forgive us, Argod. We never meant to y with you..." Evelina said in the same tone.


    "If you''re not in the mood. What''s the point?" I asked.


    "At least, let us settle it for you. You can do what you want..." Evelina pleaded.


    Indeed, I was not sure I could sleep like this. But forcing them to do this was not something fun. With my previous job, I knew sex would be much more fun if we did it with the person we like. Especially since my previous job required me to work with the person who paid me, even though I wasn''t in the mood. Worse... Sometimes I had to do it with people I hate, there were some times when I had to take some stimnts or aphrodisiacs to make my cock tense.


    An idea popped up in my head. I wanted to try this for a long time. Unfortunately, this was a VIP thing. I released their hands and turned around.


    "Then... Give me titjob," I said. Well, it would be a waste since I would have spent my seed outside. But this thing was surely suited for Jyne. Sex without broke my promise to her father. It was a win-win solution for me. After all, wetting my woman with my cum was a sexy sight. Moreover, I wanted to know how much my cum was since I felt my cum was more than when I was a human. So I was kinda curious.


    Meanwhile, my words made Jyne and Evelina frown in confusion.


    "Titjob?" they say in unison. It was the first time they heard of it. This sounded strange to them. It even left them confused as to why the king could have an idea like this despite his previous cold attitude. It also made them curious about his sexual fantasy.


    <b><span>>Read more than 49chapter ahead ofDKH+ 2weeklyupdate</b>


    <b>


    </b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b><u></u></b>

 Chapter 115. A Stake Between Mountains

    Chapter 115. A Stake Between Mountains


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 115. A Stake Between Mountains


    "It''s simr to a blow job except you use your breasts to make me cum. Just put my d*ck between your breasts and shake it," I exined.


    "But you have to use lubricant first to make things easier." I paused since I just remembered there was no such thing here. I could use oil instead but I didn''t want to wait.


    "We can substitute it with your saliva. Just give me a blow job first before you do it. Do you understand?" I instructed.


    "Since there''s two of you." I shifted my gaze to Jyne.


    "Jyne, can you do it?" I asked.


    "Of course, I can," answered Jyne without hesitation. It was a new experience for her so she was kinda curious to try it. After all, wrapping the king''s d*ck with her breast sounded interesting to her. Not to mention, this was her chance to find out how much the king''s cum was. She could imagine it would be so fun.


    "What about me?" asked Evelina in a spoiled tone. It was unfair for her if only Jyne got all the fun.


    "Give me a body massage," I answered lightly.


    "Just a body massage?" said Evelina disappointedly.


    "No hands body massage," I continued.


    This time her disappointment was reced with confusion.


    "No hands? How?" she asked.


    "Use your body to massage me. Your breast, tongue and..." I nced at her pussy with a mischievous smile, showing what I meant. This was amon thing in the red district club and modern prostitution but it required a lot of money to get it.


    Evelina bit her lower lip upon what Argod said. This was another new thing for her, of course, she was interested in doing it.


    I peeled off my clothes and sat on the side of the bed. Their eyes immediately fell on one point. My half-hard cock.


    "I think we should start now. We can''t make Eir wait for us too long..." A mischievous smile on my lips. My index finger moved repeatedly towards me, asking them toe closer.


    Swallowing their fear of this ce, they began to walk closer. While I crawled back and leaned leisurely on the headboard which was filled with the faces of various monsters and waited for them.


    Climbing onto the bed, they crawled closer to me slowly, bringing their beautiful big breasts and nice bodies closer. I found that excited me. Jyne immediately stopped in front of my cock. While Evelina went further to my side.


    "Argod... I''m not sure about this. But I''ll try to do my best as I can," said Jyne. Her eyes fell on the king''s cock. There was an undeniable temptation within her every time she saw it.


    ''Is this a king''s charm? A charm that made all women want to have sex with him to give him offspring?''


    "Show me your best," I said.


    Jyne gulped. Her hand stroked from my balls to my ns gently. It made my body shudder in excitement upon the gentle touch.


    "Hhhnn..." A soft grunt came out of my mouth since I had been waiting for this.


    Jyne giggled at my reaction.


    "Do you enjoy it?" she asked.


    Without waiting for my response, Jyne continued her lewd act. Her lips approached my ns and kissed it gently. It managed to make me flinch as my body enjoyed her touch. Just a moment, she opened her mouth wide and put my cock into her mouth carefully. A slimy foreign thing touched my cock and her saliva wet it. It gave natural lubricant to my cock. Her head moved back and forth slowly and faster over time. Her hand tickled my balls. That stimtion gave me immense pleasure.


    Meanwhile, Evelina''s lips dropped to kiss me. Her tongue slipped into my mouth and danced with mine. Her body moved sensually, massaging my body with her pair of nice mounds. A few secondster, her kiss went down my neck and chest. Before she finally put my head between her breasts, making my cheeks feel her warmth. Her waist moved to massage my abs with her pussy in slow and constant rhythm. My hands warped around her in response.


    "Ah... Yes. That''s the spot..." I mumbled in pleasure. My head started to move side to side as I kissed her nice mounds alternately.


    Suddenly, Jyne sucked my cock ha and pulled her head backwards. Her tongue moved wildly, ying with my cock in her mouth.


    I jolted in response. My breath was getting heavier. My mating urge was getting higher and higher and my cock had reached its full size. It gave me undeniable pleasure.


    But then Jyne stopped. She approached me and ced my full awake cock in the middle of her big breasts. Her soft breasts wrapped around it perfectly. I felt like my cock was being hugged by something warm.


    "Oh, it''s so hot~" Jyne purred. It was a huge hard cock and it filled her cleavage like nothing. Unfortunately, the room design made her desire keep going up and down. Especially the scary headboard and nket.


    I could only reply with my ragged breath since I was too busy with Evelina''s tits.


    Jyne''s hands moved her breasts up and down. Every swipe made the pleasure in my body rise higher and higher.


    Our ragged breath filled the room. Unfortunately, no announcements appeared in front of me, showing how bad the room affected their mood and concentration.


    I shifted my gaze on the hot scene below me, watching how Jyne''s breasts jiggle and my cock got a VIP service that he never got. While my mouth moved to leave some marks around Evelina''s chest.


    ''Fuck, I''m gonna cum...'' I thought. Who knew a titjob could be this good?


    "Faster, Jyne," I ordered. And she did what I wanted.


    A few minutester, I jolted as I shot all my load to her breasts, face, even her hair.


    "Kyahhh!" Evelina and Jyne screamed at the same time in shock. While my eyes widened for the same reason.


    ''That much?!'' I thought. My cum covered Jyne''s face, breasts, some parts of her hair and Evelina''s butt in one shot! It was as if I had just poured a carton of milk on them. Now I understood why my cum kept dripping out of their pussy every time I finished cumming.


    "I think you should clean yourself in the bathroom," I said. I seriously didn''t expect that.


    "Yes. I have no other choice but that," said Jyne. Her shock was clear. Unfortunately, even though she thought this was kinda sexy, the ce made her mind think differently.


    "I will help you to clean yourself up until Sir Eirones out of the bathroom." Evelina took the initiative. She was also shocked by it and did not expect the fact her body had taken this shot so many times.


    <span style="font-weight:700"><span>>Readmore than49chapter ahead ofDKH+ 2weeklyupdate<span>


    <b>


    </b>


    <b></b>


    <span><b></b><b>


    </b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b><u></u></b>

 Chapter 116. The Last Day I

    Chapter 116. The Last Day I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 116. The Last Day I


    Evelina helped Jyne to clean herself with the towel. While I put my clothes on. I could see they were struggling to clean it up since it was too much. No matter how much Evelina and Jyne''s hands tried to wipe it off, they couldn''t remove the thick white liquid from their bodies. It even turned the water in the basin cloudy because of it.


    "Just put your clothes on. I will ask Eir toe out of the bathroom," I said. I knew what they were doing wouldn''t work and the only way to get rid of it was to wash their bodies with water. And they did as I said.


    After they put on their clothes and took clean clothes, I whistled again. It was an order for Eir toe out of the bathroom and prepare water for the women. A few secondster, he was out of there.


    "I thought you still needed more time," he said. His clothes were still messy. Obviously, he came out in a hurry. But he immediately knew the reason as soon as his eyes fell on Jyne. Also, the cum reeks that filled the room made his guess clear. Although he was a little confused as, why I took it outside, he decided not to say anything since he noticed I took it out on Jyne. Without her father''s approval, taking her as my wife would only destroy the rtionship between the two kingdoms.


    The women walked to the bathroom in hesitation, they could remember how the bathtub would make them feel like they were in a cannibal''s pot. Didn''t forget those weird hands in the pot. But they had no other choice. What they thought was to clean themselves up and get out of there as quickly as possible.


    Unexpectedly, I went with them to the bathroom.


    "Don''t get me wrong. You''re scared, right? I just want to apany you." I made my point before they asked. Just to rify my intention. I could say this was my apology, although it was not fully my fault.


    "Thank you, Your--- Sir Ar," said Evelina. If this bathroom had a better design, maybe they wouldn''t mind providing proper service to the king. Unfortunately, all of this turned off their desires no matter how much they tried to ignore it. Their mating urge and sex desire always went down when they saw scary things around them.


    As I expected, the two of them cleaned up quickly. They didn''t want to stay there too long despite my presence and left as soon as they were done. Still, no matter how much they tried to get rid of it, it took two water crystals to clear my liquid from Jyne''s body. And the water in the first bathtub was very cloudy as if we put a bath bomb in it.


    After drying their hair, we discussed what we were going to face tomorrow. This was important since The ck Grotto was more creepy than this ce and far more dangerous. The Shadow element monsters will be stalking us from everywhere. To make it worse, they were powerful Mana suckers. If we were not careful our Mana would be turned to zero before we could reach the ce. I was only giving a brief exnation before we went to bed andy down to sleep. As usual, Eir used the parchment rm to protect us.


    The darkness made the room even more frightening and made the women who were sleeping on either side of me get closer to me in fear. They closed their eyes and hugged me tightly, making sure I didn''t disappear from their side. So I decided to hug them, give them as muchfort as I could. Even though Jyne was not my legal wife yet and our first meeting made me doubt her, what she did was enough to prove her sincerity to me.


    As the warmth of their bodies and the nket covered my body, slowly, my sleepiness took over my consciousness. I closed my eyes and hoped the snow elf queen could see me again since this was myst day in the snowy area.


    <span>


    -----


    <span>


    "Forgive me, Your Majesty... He''sing. The Duke has returned. I can''t see you anymore. Please be careful, Your Majesty." My ears could pick up Maria''s voice, but my eyes couldn''t catch anything but darkness. Then I opened my mouth to say something. Unfortunately, no sound came out of it.


    I kept trying to open my eyes to dispel this darkness. After several attempts, I finally could see the light. Too bad it wasn''t what I expected since what came into my sight was the inn''s ceiling. And that light was the morning sunlight through the window.


    <i>''It seems I can''t see her anymore,'' </i>I thought. It was a pity since I thought about finding out more information about the duke and his army.


    I nced from side to side and could catch my women still asleep. So I decided not to bother them. Slowly, I let go of their embrace and got out of bed towards the window. The morning suns should disperse the fear in their hearts, or at least reduce it. So I deliberately opened the curtain to check out the scenery.


    <i>''Wow!'' </i>That was what crossed my mind as soon as I saw the scenery in front of me. Although not as magnificent as Dragon Cross City, it still showed how magical this city was.


    Despite the unchanged creepy scenery, it was less scary than at night. The Toadrocks got out of their caskets and climbed the trees to get their breakfast. People started toe out of their houses and do their job with happy faces. It was the opposite of the scenery. Moreover, the view was not as boring as the previous vige.


    <i>''They should feel better after seeing this,''</i> I thought. At least the sunlight showed what was moving clearly and showed there were no ghosts here.


    <span><b>>Read more than 49 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b><u></u></b>

 Chapter 117. The Last Day II

    Chapter 117. The Last Day II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 117. The Last Day II


    It was a short peaceful moment since what I heard next was Jyne''s scream.


    "Your Majesty, where are you?" She called my name and turned around in a panic to look for me. Her voice woke Evelina and Eir.


    "I''m here, Jyne" I tried to calm her down. My feet stepped towards her.


    She looked much calmer just because of my simple words.


    I sat beside the bed and was greeted by Evelina


    "Good morning, Your Majesty." Jyne and Eir said the same thing a second after that.


    "Morning," I said with a faint smile.


    "Please remember we are still in another town. Don''t call me that," I reminded them.


    "Opss..." Evelina and Jyne covered their mouths. While Eir immediately apologized.


    "It''s fine. It''s ourst day anyway," I cheered them on. Actually, it was also for me since I felt this journey had been going on forever. Especially with the previous boring scene. I got up from my seat.


    "Since we''ve all woken up. I think we should prepare ourselves and leave this ce quickly. The sooner we get to the ck Grotto, the sooner we can return to the Pce. I bet you guys have missed Dragon Cross City too, right?" I said.


    In an instant, Jyne and Evelina''s faces brightened.


    "You''re right! This is ourst day," said Jyne. She quickly got off the bed.


    "After this, we can go back to the pce and wait for my father''s letter," she said again. She not only couldn''t wait to return to the pce but also wanted to know her father''s answer as soon as possible. Even though she had already guessed the answer, she was still curious about it.


    Her enthusiasm was greeted by Evelina. Like Jyne, she got off the bed.


    "Yes. The sooner we finish this, the sooner we can get out of this scary ce." Even with the king sleeping next to her, she couldn''t sleep peacefullyst night. So her body wanted her to sleepfortably in the Pce.


    "And I can take care of other things," I added. There were a lot of things I left at the pce. Even though Chancellor An had covered my stead so far, I knew my work couldn''t wait too long.


    "Then I will prepare our bags," added Eir. Although he didn''t know the reason why Argod had chosen to visit the ck Grotto, he would soon find out. He knew there was something important to the point that the king chose to make this trip right after he finished the training ground.


    <span>


    -----


    <span>


    After that, we prepared ourselves and went for breakfast. Like yesterday, Evelina and Jyne looked shocked with our breakfast since the waiter gave us a beating heart. Blood sauce decorated our tes. But I knew it was just another vegetable. The funny thing was, it had a simr taste to an omelette so it was perfect for breakfast. In the end, even if they had no appetite, they forced themselves to eat since starting the journey on an empty stomach was definitely a bad idea. As for me and Eir, we decided to enjoy that inn''s food by ordering our second serving and another mug of bloody juice.


    After breakfast, we left the inn. As we walked slowly through the street, the suns eased Jyne and Evelina''s fears. With the suns'' rays, they could find out what was behind all the scary things. Moreover, the people''s cheerful faces also improved their mood. Some kids even pointed andplimented our Yegauns'' unusual appearance. It changed their view of this ce. Even though... They were still reluctant to approach the trees around us.


    Leaving the town, the snow around us was getting less and less before eventually disappearing, reced by reddish-ck soil with purplish-grey grass. This way the Snow Elf Queen wouldn''t be able to contact me anymore. I had to find another way tomunicate with her after resolving some important matters.


    The further we moved away, the nts around us changed. Rocks and some ck trees that look ''dead'' reced the snowy terrain and the temperature was getting warmer. Although... The temperature was still slightly below Dragon Cross'' City. asionally, a gentle breeze brushed our faces.


    With the sunlight, Evelina and Jyne weren''t as scared as yesterday. Still... The monsters'' appearances made them shudder. Especially since the Dead element monsters looked more dreadful than the shadow element one. Also... They were more lethal since they sucked our HP than our Mana. Even the strongest monster or tribe would die at a dead elemental monster if they let the monster suck their energy. The bad news was, this kind of monster sometimes didn''t attack openly. Sometimes they hid in the ground or behind trees and simply sucked anyone who passed by. Sometimes they ambushed its victims. Worse, sometimes there were so many of them and they just appeared like zombies rising from the grave in a horror movie.


    This type of monster was sometimes small, around my original world''s rabbit or a puppy. But they mostly attacked in groups and were poisonous. Some would try to distract the victim, some would try to inject their poison. After the victim was weakened, they would suck the victims'' energy until it ran out. They mostly looked like headless dead insects with some skeletons as body parts. Even though they were only low-level monsters, they were as deadly as high-level monsters. That was why no matter what, we had to leave this ce before dark.


    The monsters kepting at us since we took an unusual path. No, there wasn''t even a real path to the ck Grotto since it was so remote and never visited by anyone other than the first Dragon King. The first dragon king also never intended to build a path to that ce either. Since he knew, it was a dangerous ce. So he didn''t want anyone else to take this path other than his descendants. Besides, risking one''s life just to pray was stupid. Especially since there was nothing to get in return except if it was the Dragon King''s lineage that did it.


    <span><b>>Read more than 49 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 118. The Last Day III

    Chapter 118. The Last Day III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 118. The Last Day III


    When we almost arrived at the Unnamed Forest, four dead element monsters charged at us from the front fiercely. Their slender legs stepped on the short grass around them in a hurry like a hungry beast that saw a rabbit in front of it. Their unusual appearance was enough to make Evelina and Jyne shudder.


    The monsters were around a bus size. Even though their legs were simr in shape to a skeleton, their green skin was too pale for that. While their hind legs were thin like beetle legs. Their bodies were like a dirt beetle with a shell that resembled that of a snail. Hundreds of red mushrooms grew on their shells. And instead of the head, five tentacles protrude from it. That was where she sucked their victim''s energy. While the mushrooms on their back were their lethal weapon to anesthetize their victims.


    [Name: Korosvaty]


    [Level 41]


    [Type: Insect]


    [Elements: Dead]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP: 538/538]


    [Mana: 101/101]


    [ATK: 289]


    [M.ATK: 96]


    [DEF: 81]


    [Skills: Poison mushrooms, Energy sucker, Bind ]


    Well, they were easy opponents for me. Moreover, my level was already far above them. As long as I could keep my distance, it wouldn''t be a problem. After all, this was an open field so I could use my fire skills freely here.


    Once they had entered my attack range, I turned my hand to them without slowing down my Yegaun.


    <i>''Fire Pir!''</i>


    A loud explosive sound apanied by a huge fire Pir in their midst burned and devoured the monsters in an instant.


    [Overkill!]


    [You have burned a Korosvaty for 961 HP]


    [You have burned a Korosvaty for 951 HP]


    [You have burned a Korosvaty for 932 HP]


    [You have burned a Korosvaty for 972 HP]


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 67. HP +50, Mana + 20, ATK and MATK + 5, DEF and SPD +2]


    [HP: 3550/3550] [Mana: 1420/1420]


    [ATK: 410] [M.ATK: 410]


    [SPD:162] [DEF:162]


    <i>''Hell, yeah! There''s nothing more satisfying than using fire skills.''</i> I grinned happily. Since I could use my fire skill freely here and there were no ice elemental monsters like before, I could kill all the monsters easily. And thanks to Al''s Double EXP Potion, I was able to level up quickly. It was very useful here since the monsters hadn''t stopped attacking us since we entered this remote area. In addition, with my potion stock, I could fight without fear. Although I admitted it was exhausting, I could feel a tremendous sense of freedom within me. Still... I couldn''t let my guard down and check around us all the time to make sure there weren''t any monsters.


    Also, my previous and today''s battles gave me two new stats. My Fire resistance was up by 20% since I had used my fire skill more than 100 times. And my Ice resistance was up by 20% because I defeated Ice element monsters in snowy terrain more than 100 times.


    While the others, especially Evelina and Eir, quickly noticed the significant difference in Argod''s level from his fire skill. His Fire Pir''s diameter was bigger than when he used it the first time. It was 50% bigger and his zing Orbs was getting more and more. For the past few days, Argod had been using his Mana Weapon skill more to fight monsters so they were surprised that his power was already this strong.


    As we got closer to the ck forest, I slowed down my Yegaun before I pulled my reins to stop him near a bunch of big rocks.


    "We will take a rest and grab our lunch here," I announced. It wasn''t noon yet, but eating in the woods wasn''t a good idea. Besides, the rocks would cover us from the monsters. Well, I still would be using the rm parchment to protect us. Who knew the undead insects would try to attack us?


    "Yes, sir," they said. Then we got off our mounts and opened our supplies. Evelina and Jyne prepared our lunch which was... Another bread. While Eir was feeding our mounts.


    I decided to fly and check our surroundings for a while. Just to make sure everything was okay. My sight immediately caught something unusual. I even narrowed my eyes to make sure what I saw was true, staring at a group of green trees in the sea of ck trees.


    ''Normal fruit trees?'' This territory''s soil didn''t allow normal trees to grow so I was sure there was something there. Unfortunately, I couldn''t check it right now since my presence would probably draw a lot of monsters'' attention. Besides, we would be passing through that ce so we could checkter. And from what my Dragon Vision caught, they were just in trees. There was nothing special about them.


    After a while, Inded and activated the rm parchment.


    "Did you find anything, sir?" asked Eir. His hand handed me a leather pouch containing some bread.


    I took it and sat beside them.


    "I saw some unusual trees a few kilometers from here," I said. Then I started to eat.


    "What kind of unusual trees?" asked Jyne curiously.


    "The normal fruit trees," I replied.


    And it managed to make their foreheads furrow.


    "Just normal trees?" Evelina repeated. From her voice, she was clearly confused. They thought that Argod was referring to a new nt species they had never seen before.


    "Yes. Moreover, those trees are full of fruits," I added.


    They exchanged nces in confusion before they returned their gazes to me.


    "Is it a normal thing? Why are you confused about it?" Evelina asked.


    "Indeed, normal trees are rare in this area, but that doesn''t mean they can''t grow here, right? I mean there could be something that affects the soil fertility in that area. So the trees can grow there," Eir tried to guess.


    Even though it sounded reasonable, I knew it was wrong. This territory''s Mana flow was cursed by the battle of the Demon Queen and the Undead King thousands of years ago. It was the third Dragon King who became their mediator. But the damage was still severe. At that time, they chose this ce since this is a neutral area for both parties.


    After that incident, both the King and Queen felt guilty for what they did. So the Undead King bestowed his tribe''s nts and trees as an apology. While the Queen bestowed some low level tame monsters that can be used as food and guardians. They did that to make sure this territory was still habitable despite what they had done. But the mediation itself ended in failure, that was why the Undead and the Demon''s rtionship was still bad.


    <span><b>>Read more than 55 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update </b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 119. The Last Day IV

    Chapter 119. The Last Day IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 119. The Last Day IV


    "There''s a long background story for this. But for sure, it''s impossible for this ce," I said before I took another bite of my in toast.


    "Why?" asked Jyne with a frown.


    "Is it because of this ce''s Mana Flow?" Evelina guessed.


    "More or less," I replied.


    "But, can''t small changes happen?" Eir added.


    I shook my head from side to side. This ce was very special and the fierce battle had permanently damaged this ce''s Mana flow. Unfortunately, I had to keep the incident a secret to protect the reputation of the three leaders. The Undead, Demon and Dragon tribes. Although the Third Dragon King was not involved, his failure to mediate the two leaders was undeniable. Not to mention, it cost his territory.


    Eir tilted his head and frowned in confusion.


    "That''s weird," he muttered.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t detect anything strange, so it''s not something you need to worry about. We''ll be passing through that ceter. We''ll find out the cause after checking it out." I couldn''t deny I was also quite curious about this, so I would definitely check it out.


    After that, we finished our lunch as we talked about other things. Mostly reminded them of what they had to do in the forest. Even though there wasn''t any movement in the forest and it looked like a deste one, my Dragon Vision was able to catch a lot of monsters lurking within. The monsters hid behind trees and rocks, even in the ground.


    <span>Attacks coulde from all directions at any time. Different from the forests we had passed before, we had to kill every monster that stalked or approached us. Because the monsters had ranged attacks and were poisonous. Worse, they could suck our energy and Mana from a distance. So if we didn''t kill them, then they were the ones who would kill us.


    Half an hourter, we packed up our things and got ready to continue our journey. But when I just deactivated the rm parchment, my eyes caught a swarm of insect type monsters approaching us. They came from the direction we came from earlier.


    <span>"We gotpany," I announced. "We should move!" I said as I turned to Eir and the others. But then my eyes caught the same horde of monsters from the direction of the forest. So did our other two sides. In other words... We were surrounded.


    "Forget it. Battle formation! Now!" I shouted. Unlike when we were attacked by the Cruel Crats in the Dragonfire Desert, we couldn''t break through them, because that would be the same as suicide. So the only way was to take cover and finish them off. They were all just low-level monsters after all. Still, their type and number could kill us.


    Upon mymand, Eir pulled the Yegauns into our midst before taking a position facing one of the hordes. When Evelina used her Mana Barrier to protect us. But instead of a dome, she made her Mana Barrier a protective wall around us. Just like Eir, she and Jyne also faced one of the hordes, preparing to face them after giving us her support skills.


    <i>''Adrenaline Surge! Dragon Armor! ''</i>


    [Evelina Lavinia Iaoth gave you Power Boost!]


    [Your ATK and MATK have increased by 100%]


    [Evelina Lavinia Iaoth gave you elerate!]


    [Your SPD has increased by 100%]


    [Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    [Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    [Power Boost has been activated.]


    [elerate has been activated.]


    [ATK: 410 + 205+ 410]


    [M.ATK: 410 + 205 +410]


    [DEF: 162 + 81]


    [SPD: 162 + 81 +162]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    Our eyes were on the monsters. They were around a big dog size, with a body shaped like an ant. The difference from a real ant, their exoskeleton was made of bones simr to humans. Those were their victims'' bones since they were bone collectors. As befitting of a monster of this type, they did not have a head. Three tentacles with eyes and sharp teeth at the ends reced it.


    [Name: Bone Eater]


    [Level 32]


    [Type: Insect]


    [Elements: Dead]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP: 421/421]


    [Mana: 98/98]


    [ATK: 189]


    [M.ATK: 77]


    [DEF: 51]


    [Skills: Bones Stealer, Energy sucker, Bone cutter ]


    I could kill them all easily, but since there were hundreds of them. Who knew I missed some of them? After all, killing them like this was more efficient than killing them alone.


    <i>''Fire Pir!''</i>


    My huge fire Pir appeared in their midst, burned some in an instant.


    [Overkill!]


    [You have burned a Bone Eater for 976 HP] X37*


    *He kills 37 of them.


    But the rest didn''t care and kept going like a swarm of hungry ants. Then I used my Telekic.


    [50 Bone Eaters are in your control.]


    After that, I simply threw them at the Fire Pir.


    [Overkill!]


    [You have burned a Bone Eater for 972 HP] X50*


    *He kills 50 of them.


    I simplybined my Fire Pir and my Telekic to fight them. Not only for the enemies in front of me but also the enemies on the other side, just to reduce their numbers.


    While the others took care of the rest. Eirbined his Fire Bolt and Frost Bolt. Evelina used her Holy Beam and I could say her results were not much different from mine. Well, this type of monster was weak on element light so she could defeat them easily. And Jyne used her Thunder Bolt.


    We didn''t know how many monsters we had killed, but at least we fought them around ten minutes before the attack ended. I swept my gaze once more, gazing at the field around us that was full of the remnants to make sure no more monsters invaded us before I turned to the others.


    "Are you guys okay?" I asked.


    They answered by nodding their heads. But I knew, even though the battle was short, it used up their Mana. So I decided to give them my Mana Potions before we continued the journey again. This attack indicated that the monsters in the forest had already noticed our presence. What we could do was prepare ourselves as best we could to counter them. Apart from that, I also gave Antidotes to them and our mounts. These were special Antidotes made to prevent low-level toxins from infecting our bodies.


    <span><b>>Read more than 55 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b>


    </b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 120. Garden in The Middle of Deadly Forest I

    Chapter 120. Garden in The Middle of Deadly Forest I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 120. Garden in The Middle of Deadly Forest I


    We got on our mounts. Our eyes were on the creepy forest in front of us.


    "Remember what I said earlier. We have to stick together," I reminded them once again since being separated meant death. If we let our guard down a horde of low-level monsters was enough to kill us.


    "Let''s go!" I kicked the side of my mount, ordering him to advance. So were the others.


    The sound of our mounts'' hooves rang out as our mounts moved through the forest which was filled with dry ck trees and thorny bushes. Branches shaped like ck ws were sticking out as if trying to reach us. Surprisingly, even though the forest was bigger than the Quiet Wood, we couldn''t hear another sound except ours since most dead and shadow elements monsters had no mouth.


    When we just entered it, the forest greeted us with a mist that suddenly appeared out of nowhere. It was getting thicker to the point I had a hard time looking around me. I knew it wasn''t an ordinary mist, but the Bone Eaters'' poison. If we hadn''t taken those Antidotes earlier, maybe, we would have lost our consciousness by now.


    I used my zing Orbs to light our way and make sure we didn''t get separated. Not only that, we kept making a sound throughout the journey, once every 1 minute, to ensure that all of us were still there.


    Our eyes were constantly looking around. As I expected, the monsters started to see us as their lunch. Well, it couldn''t be helped since we used our fire skills to light our way, of course, they found us sooner. But not using any lighting at all in this thick mist, wasn''t a good idea either. We could be separated at any time.


    "10 Bone Eaters on both sides. 5 Korosvaty from the front!" I shouted as I caught somerge shadows approaching us and several small monsters waiting silently on a tree branch.


    "Yes, sir!" they answered.


    As soon as the monsters entered my range, I threw my Orbs at them.


    [You have burned a Korosvaty for 538 HP]


    [You have burned a Korosvaty for 541 HP]


    [You have burned a Korosvaty for 547 HP]


    [You have burned a Korosvaty for 532 HP]


    [You have burned a Korosvaty for 538 HP]


    Since I didn''t use my support skill, my damage was reduced by half, but I could still kill them in one hit. As the Korosvatys writhed in pain within my mes, Eir and the others killed off the Bone Eaters who were trying to reach us from the tree branches with their tentacles. Just like me, Eir used his Fire skill to kill them, letting their burning bodies fall from the branches one by one. With this kind of environment, the fire would disappear by itself after it devoured the monster''s body.


    But that didn''t mean we could go through everything easily since this time the monsters that attacked us didn''t onlye from the ground but also the air. Some monsters in the shape of arge half scorpion bat came towards us from the sky. Their levels were around the Bone Eaters, the difference was, instead of Energy, they suck Mana since they were Shadow element monsters. This time, it was Jyne''s turn to kill them.


    Without slowing down her pace, Jyne raised her hand to the sky. Her eyes glowed in blue.


    "Thunder Storm," she muttered. A sh of lightning grabbed the monsters like an eagle snatching a bunch of mice and killing them in an instant.


    Still... We took some damage since the small monsters hiding in the ground silently stole our HP.


    [Warning!]


    [A Rotten Gopher has sucked your HP for 5 Points]


    [A Rotten Gopher has sucked your HP for 5 Points]


    [A Rotten Gopher has sucked your HP for 5 Points]


    Yeah, this type of monster was so annoying since they could suck our HP without showing themselves. They didn''t even need to stick their tentacles or anything. Worse... They were usually in groups. What we could do was endure it until we passed them.


    But luckily, we had Evelina with us. Once we got past the Rotten Gophers, Evelina raised her staff.


    <i>''Mass Healing Light!''</i> Her staff glowed in white and covered us with dim light.


    [Evelina Lavinia Iaoth gave you Mass Healing Light!]


    [Your HP has been fully restored.]


    With our abilities, good cooperation and my instructions, we were able to get past all the monsters to our first stop, where the trees grew. We pulled our reins to stop our mounts as our eyes caught sight of a small garden in the middle of that deadly forest. Several fruit trees were there along with a small house inside the trunk of arge tree. A well on its side. Not only that, there were several bushes full of berries on the other side. Unfortunately, the tall thorny bushes growing around it like a fortress prevented us from getting there. Those bushes caught my attention since they were a rare type of shrub used by a rare tribe to protect their territory. But that tribe''s territory should be far from here.


    "Am I dreaming?" said Eir in disbelief. Even if there was a Mana flow that changed in this ce, it shouldn''t change drastically like this. He did expect some trees but not full of fruits like this. Moreover, those kinds of fruits could only grow in fertile soil. There was something wrong with this ce.


    "You don''t. Looks like we''ll have to meet the owner of this ce," I said. I took out my zing Orbs again and threw some at the bushes. It took the others by surprise since it was so unusual for me to do something reckless.


    My orbs burned a part of the bush, paving the way for us. But instead of rushing in, I raised my hand since I wanted to check something first. Instead, I let a Bone Eater run into the ce. Unexpectedly, the bushes grew back and covered the ce quickly as if nothing had happened. Not only that, but it also could kill the Bone Eater by coiling it around and squeezing it to death. It made the other''s eyes widen.


    <span><b>>Read more than 55 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 121. Garden in The Middle of Deadly Forest II

    Chapter 121. Garden in The Middle of Deadly Forest II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 121. Garden in The Middle of Deadly Forest II


    "Those bushes are... alive?" Evelina muttered in shock. Eir and the others had the same expression. They had heard of protective nts serving as fortifications, but this was the first time they had seen them in person. No, this nt was even more horrific than the usual since it could grow back quickly, attack and kill the enemy. So it was not only useful as a protector but also worked as a magic tower to attack.


    "It''s a special protective nt. A high-level one. Only certain races have it," I exined.


    Eir turned to me.


    "Does it mean..."


    "Yeah... Whoever lives there. He either has royal blood or is a strong fighter." And I believed he was the main reason why this Garden was here. His strong Mana even could change this ce''s flow of Mana. But my guess could be wrong. I meant... What normal person would want to live in the middle of a creepy forest like this? So he could be a kind of mad magician or crazy herbalist. The question was, what was he doing here?


    "Evelina, prepare the Mana Barrier. We''re going to barge in," I ordered. Since this was my territory, of course, I couldn''t let this thing.


    "All right, sir," Evelina replied.


    Again, I threw some of my zing Orbs to burn a part of the bush. Once our path opened, Evelina and I used our Mana Barrier.


    <i>''Mana Barrier!''</i>


    [A barrier has been formed.]


    Two transparent walls appeared on our right and left. At the same time, I kicked my Yegaun''s side.


    "Charge!" I ordered.


    Upon my order, we moved forward towards that garden. Even though my yze skill could freeze those bushes in an instant, I chose my zing Orbs since my goal wasn''t to destroy that garden. Who knew the person in the garden was my way out to restore this ce''s Mana flow?


    As before, once we were almost past the bushes, they grew rapidly and attacked us from both sides. But with the barrier, it was not a problem for us.


    [The thorn shield has hit your barrier, mana barrier energy is 5/6.]


    After we made it through, we pulled the reins to a stop and cancelled our skill. Right behind us, the bushes closed in again and killed a few Bone Eaters who were trying to infiltrate, following us.


    Our attention returned to the house in the middle of thergest tree. Silently, I gave a hand gesture to get down and be careful of our surroundings. After they replied to me with a nod, we got off our mounts without taking our eyes off the door. As usual, Evelina cast her Mana Barrier on our mounts to protect them and Eir patted the side of their faces, ordering them to stay where they were.


    In caution, we walked towards the small house. Our feet trod on the grass below us, very different from the reddish-ck soil in this forest. All of us were on guard since we didn''t know who he was. But when we were 10 meters in front of it, we could feel movement from below us. Roots began to emerge from the ground and shoot upwards as if there was a giant octopus beneath us. Reflexively, we jumped from side to side, root to root to dodge them, but there were too many of them. The roots grew rapidly and uncontrobly. They attacked us ferociously or tried to tie us up.


    "Tch! Annoying..." I muttered. I simply used my zing Orbs to burn them. While Eir used his Fire Bolt. That typical attack was too easy for fire users like me and Eir. But we didn''t use it in the first ce because we didn''t mean to fight him. We just wanted to check who he was and find out what he was doing here.


    The big roots fell off and turned to ashes one by one. Some floundered on the ground like worms on hot sand. A woman''s voice came from inside the tree.


    "Leave me alone!" she shouted.


    And it ended with bluish-red mushrooms growing all around us. They looked beautiful and their shape almost resemble flowers. But the small pores on the mushroom''s caps indicated it was a type of fungus that could secrete toxic powder.


    I gasped in shock since it was not a low level toxic.


    <i>''Shit! yze!'' </i>I used my skill without hesitation. I thought I wouldn''t be using my yze skill here but I had to since I was not sure our antidote could neutralize these mushrooms'' poison. They were a rare type of mushroom so their toxin was not the same as a Bone Eater.


    [yze skill activated. Area: 60 meters]


    [Exception: Evelina, Eiron, Jyne, Yegauns]


    [Time remaining: 05:59]


    The ground beneath my feet turned into ice that spread and froze everything around the area quickly. The trees, mushrooms, bushes and everything else there turned into ice sculptures, including fruits, bushes and leaves. Some ice spikes also spread in all directions but they were random attacks so I couldn''t aim them right at the house. Well, my yze skill didn''t always work on high-level monsters or other tribes. But for the ground and the trees, it had a 100% chance of sess. Also, this was a useful skill for mass ughter or getting out of enemy siege.


    "Aaaaahhhhhhhh!!!!" The woman''s voice came again. But rather than a scream of pain, it was more fitting than a scream of anger.


    "We mean no harm! We just want to talk!" I shouted.


    Still, she didn''t care.


    "How dare you! How dare you!" she yelled again. The ground beneath us shook again. The roots beneath us and the trees struggled to break free from my skills, breaking the ice that enveloped them. We kept our footing since this was no different from an earthquake. Even our Yegauns stomped their feet in a panic. Their growling voices also showed the same thing.


    My eyes fell on the house.


    <i>''She''s so stubborn!'' </i>I thought in annoyance. Irritated by her attitude, I decided to go all out.


    <i>''Then don''t me me if I y rough.''</i>


    <span><b>>Read more than 55 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 122. Garden in The Middle of Deadly Forest III

    Chapter 122. Garden in The Middle of Deadly Forest III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 122. Garden in The Middle of Deadly Forest III


    The soft cracking sounding from around us indicated that my ice was starting to break and the roots were starting toe out of it. I knew it was only a matter of time before my yze was destroyed by it.


    "We''re going to break in!" I ordered.


    Without further ado, we ran towards the door, leaving our Yegauns behind. Since our mounts were inside Evelina''s Mana Barrier they should be fine.


    "Eir!" I ordered as soon as we were near the door.


    Eir drew his sword without a word. In a blink, he had made two shes and in the next second, the door had been cut into four pieces. As soon as the door shattered, we were greeted by tree roots that rushed at us from within the room. Vaguely, I could see someone among those roots. Without stopping my steps, I summoned my sword.


    <i>''Nightmare!''</i>


    My ck sword appeared in my hand. In one swift motion, I cut all the roots without stopping my pace. The pieces of root fell and crumbled like wood in the acid liquid. Smoke with an acidic smell and hissing sound came from the pieces. My sword effect also stopped their regeneration for a while. While I kept my eyes fixed on the figure in the middle of the roots, making sure she couldn''t run away from me. In one perfect motion, I pushed her against the wall and put my sword against her throat. Meanwhile, my arm, which was on her chest, was holding her body.


    A groan of pain mixed with shock escaped her mouth. But I didn''t let go, instead, I tightened my grip. I just wanted to throw my anger at her but I undid my intention after seeing her face clearly. Her long brown hair was slightly curled with yellow flowers and a green ribbon, covering her back. A simple green dress covered her body. Her green eyes stared at me angrily adorning her innocent face. Some essories such as nes and bracelets gave another colour to her fair skin. Her body was not much different from Evelina. Only her height was slightly shorter than Evelina.


    "Marissa?" I muttered in shock. Marrisa Heliria Myrtoessa was the daughter of the prince of the Nymph tribe. We called him Satyr since Nymph was just a term for the female and the male had slightly different anatomy than the female. The real Argod had met with the prince several times to discuss this area''s ntations and he brought Marissa with him. In fact, I could remember how happy Marissa was, every time she met Argod. So I immediately recognized her. Her identity was enough to exin why the garden was here. It was the same reason why Argod invited the Prince to cooperate. The special earth Mana element belonged to their family. The real Argod thought with their help, he could improve or even fix this ce''s Mana flow. Unfortunately, before the real Argod could finish his n, the curse got worse so he had no other choice but to throw himself into a long sleep.


    "Your Majesty?" Just like me, Marissa also looked shocked. The anger in her eyes disappeared, reced by a gentle gaze. But then, she noticed there were no horns on top of my head and my eye colour was different. In an instant, her anger returned and it was worse than before.


    "No... You''re not the Dragon King. You''re not His Majesty, King Argod. Imposter! How dare you try to pretend to be the king!" she shouted angrily. Again, roots emerged from the wall and the floor like a bunch of tentacles of a hungry Kraken. All of them crawled and wrapped around my body fiercely.


    Since I was not sure she would listen to my exnation. I decided to use my zing Orbs to burn the roots. But I believed it would injure her since we were too close. Luckily before I did, Eir quickly took off his glove and showed his mark of servant.


    "I''m Eiron Magus Qiendum, the dragon king''s trusted assistant. On behalf of the king, I ask you to let him go!" he said quickly.


    It managed to stop her and me. She turned to Eir. Her eyes widened as soon as she saw his mark of servant. Not only that I was sure she recognized Eir since she was with the real Argod when they met. A smile began to grow on Marissa''s lips. Her roots slowly release my body after she was sure we weren''t bad people.


    I distanced my sword away from her neck and turned to Eir. I raised one eyebrow and pulled the corner of my lips. It put a strange smile on my face.


    <i>''On behalf of the king?'' </i>Although not a word came out of my mouth, my gaze clearly said it. That was a blunt statement since he used my name without permission. But I knew he had no other choice.


    Eir smiled awkwardly and his sorry was clear on his face. Well, I would let it slide since I knew this was an emergency. It was better than using my zing Orbs. After all, my rtionship with the Prince of Nymph tribe was quite close. Likewise with Marissa.


    "Forgive my rudeness. I didn''t know you were the king''s confidant. Does that mean he already knows I''m here? Has he received my father''s letter?" said Marissa in a sorry mixed excitement. Slowly, the roots that covered the house returned to the ground. Some turned into wooden hands and tidied up the house. In an instant, the chaotic room turned into a beautiful little room. Complete with a simple bed and dining table. All of it was made of the tree itself.


    I held back my cringe. My mind immediately flew to the pile of documents in my office.


    <i>''Right... I haven''t checked anything on my desk.'' </i>Yeah... It was definitely just a scary coincidence. We exchanged our nces. Not only me and Eir but also the others, trying to find a way to exin why we were here. Unfortunately, I couldn''t tell who I am, yet.


    I cancelled my Mana Weapon and decided to find out the reason before she asked more.


    "You are the daughter of the Nymph''s prince, right? Why are you here?" I decided not to answer her previous question.


    I didn''t think that question aroused another anger in her eyes. This was a different kind of anger than before.


    "The Queen of Nymph has ndered my family andbelled us traitors..." she hissed in anger. Her hands were clenched into fists for the same reason.


    <span><b>>Read more than 59 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 123. Garden in The Middle of Deadly Forest IV

    Chapter 123. Garden in The Middle of Deadly Forest IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 123. Garden in The Middle of Deadly Forest IV


    "What do you mean?" I furrowed my brows, either in disbelief or confusion. The Prince was the Queen''s confidant, her brother. Wouldn''t it be strange if she suddenly ndered and executed her own brother?


    Marissa replied to me with another frown.


    "Hasn''t the king told you yet? My father already exined everything in the letter. Ever since the dragon king fell asleep, the Nymph Queen wanted to start a war to expand her territory. She thought his absence was the best opportunity. But my father didn''t agree with her n," she exined.


    ''Oh, God... Another war? Seriously?!'' I hated to admit this, but yeah, Igixar needed a strong leader to begin with since this world''sw wasn''t much different from thew of the jungle. And Argod''s long sleep had messed things up. Even though the world looked fine, some tribe leaders saw this as an opportunity to take over the supreme power or another tribe''s territory. So I could understand why I found so many problems once I opened my eyes.


    "Which tribe?" I asked.


    "Dwarf tribe," she replied.


    My heart skipped a beat as my thought returned to the duke of the Dwarf tribe who came here three years ago. I was sure this has something to do with it. So everything started to gather into one piece.


    "Did your father also give a warning to the duke of the Dwarf tribe?" I guessed he should havee because of that. But since the inn owner said the duke wanted to go to the capital, maybe he also intended to visit S or tell her personally.


    "Yes. As you know the Dwarf king is a little hot-blooded and a bit reckless in making decisions. So my father chose the young Duke since he is much wiser over the king himself," she said with a shrug since some people were strong but didn''t have the wisdom of a leader.


    <i>''True.'' </i>And stupid actually, but I didn''t want to say it bluntly.


    "So my father decided to send a Magic Messenger to the Duke to warn him. And since the Dragon King was still sleeping he sent a message by letter to solve this problem. But The Queen knew my father was trying to expose her. So she stated my father as a traitor and sentenced him to death.¡± This time anger, disappointment and sadness mixed together in her tone.


    "Did that happen 3 years ago?" I guessed again.


    "Yes! Does that mean the king has read my father''s letter? He''s awake, right?" she asked excitedly.


    Again, I could only reply by holding back my awkward smile.


    <i>''Yes, I''m awake. But I haven''t read it... There are hundreds of letters on my desk. How am I supposed to find that one letter among those awful piles?'' </i>Unfortunately, I couldn''t say anything.


    "Where''s your father now?" I decided to divert our conversation. Whoever I was, a human or a dragon king, piles of documents looked intimidating to me.


    She shook her head from side to side.


    "He''s dead along with my mother. The Queen executed them," she said in a gloomy tone.


    "I''m sorry," I said regretfully. The others also said the same thing to her.


    Our conversation piqued Jyne''s curiosity.


    "May I ask you? Why did your father ask the dragon king for help? I mean... That''s the Nymph and the Dwarf''s problem, not the Dragon Tribe''s," Jyne said in caution since she didn''t want to offend Marissa.


    "Alliance..." I replied. It made all of them turn to me.


    "Nymphs and Dwarves are under Draconis'' alliance. So if war breaks out, it''s a sign that the alliance is broken," I added. That was why the real Argod was able to save S so easily before, just like how he was able to take Al. He could bring them under his auspices easily just because of his position and his authority.


    "In other words, it will be an rm that the dragon king has lost his influence so the alliance members start moving independently. It''s no different from announcing that the Draconis are weak and our enemy will use this to attack us," Eir added.


    This fact reminded me of something.


    <i>''Is this the reason why the Witch King sent his delegation to check on me?'' </i>I thought.


    "Since we haven''t heard anything about this war, can you tell us why the Queen decided to postpone her attack?" Evelina asked.


    "The Dwarf''s technology is above other tribes. Their traps are number one. So the Queen is preparing something that can make us win this war easily," Marissa exined. A short pause followed as she gulped hard.


    "Through poison..." she continued.


    Herst sentence made us gasp. Eir''s voice broke the silence.


    "Do you mean..."


    He stopped his words and was continued by Marissa.


    "Yes... She ns to wipe out the Dwarf tribe''s entire existence from Igixar and take over its territory. She wants to poison everyone in their cities."


    Her exnation made us shudder in horror and shock since erasing a tribe''s existence was a grave crime that couldn''t be forgiven. Besides, this method also had the potential to destroy nature, including the other tribes that have nothing to do with their war. Or even their people themselves. Poison was a deadly weapon and knew neither friend nor foe!


    "Her method is too cruel. That''s why my father didn''t agree with her. He tried to prevent the war but in the end..." Marissa bowed sadly. Her head shook from side to side slowly in disappointment.


    "The Queen said he was a traitor and executed him. I was very lucky since I was able to escape from our house before the Queen could catch me. And as my father''s will, I hide in this ce. He built this secretly to show his sess to the dragon king. Unfortunately, before he could show this to the king, he died..." she continued.


    A long breath of disappointment escaped my mouth. This was indeed a pity since the Prince was a good guy. But what we could do now was save his daughter.


    "Since we have found you. Please be ready toe with us," I said.


    Marissa raised her head and looked at me.


    "To the capital?" she asked.


    "Yes. But first, we have to go somewhere." I decided not to reveal our original purpose here.


    <span>Note: Marissa pic is on Glossary


    <span><b>>Read more than 59 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 124. The Nymph and The Dwarf

    Chapter 124. The Nymph and The Dwarf


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 124. The Nymph and The Dwarf


    After answering with a nod, Marissa tidied up what she needed. She didn''t take much other than a bag containing some of her clothes and her family''s mementoes. Since the rest was only made up of her father''s Mana Maniption, she left it there. Unlike when I first met Jyne, Marissa seemed to be more careful with me. She even decided to take a ride with Evelina on her own initiative. She said there was no safer ce than with the healer.


    Still, it didn''t mean I didn''t catch her curiosity. Since I could feel her gaze during our journey. But I didn''t concentrate on it since I focused on the situation and the monsters around us. Moreover, we had no choice but to slow down a bit to keep up with Evelina''s Yegaun''s speed. Besides, the garden battle had managed to lure more monsters. So Eir and I had to concentrate if we wanted to arrive at our destination safely.


    Amid that journey, Marissa''s eyes fell on the man who looked like the Dragon King. She observed how he fought and led this group even though it was Eir who had the mark of Servant. Moreover, she had made sure that the mark was genuine. Even though it seemed odd, Marissa decided to hold her tongue since she knew they all had to concentrate on the battle in front of them.


    After passing through half the forest and things were much safer, Evelina finally decided to make her voice.


    "Lady Marissa, may I ask you something?"


    "Say it," said Marissa.


    "May I know the reason why your father opposed the queen''s idea?"


    "My father knew the war would not end well. Bnce is important in Igixar. After all, the poison will only make our tribe public enemies..." said Marissa. Evelina couldn''t deny what Marissa said. In war, even though the soldiers were allowed to kill their enemies, they should never kill children, women and the elderly. It was a war crime and everyone should avoid it. As for the poison... It would kill everyone within the Dwarf cities without exception, so it was worse than the war crime itself.


    Marissa''s gaze shifted forward and looked into the distance.


    ¡°The poison will only invite cmity to our tribe. The Nymph tribes scattered throughout Igixar will be other tribes'' enemies. They will be ughtered in retribution for what the Queen did. Unfortunately¡­ The Queen doesn''t want to let go of this opportunity.¡±


    "Then what poison does the queen want to make?" asked Evelina again. It had been several years since Marissa had lived in this forest. It felt a little strange if the Queen hadn''t taken any action during that time so she assumed the Queen still made the poison.


    "The Queen wants to make the strongest poison that can kill all the tribes quickly. Without exception. This poison must be able to disappear without a trace. She wants to make her attack a mysterious incident. That way, no one would suspect that this was her attack and without any evidence, other tribes can''t use her or the Queen can throw this at other tribes," Marissa gave a long exnation.


    <i>''Scary...''</i> That was what came to Evelina''s mind. It never urred to her that someone would have such a frightening idea.


    "But if things are that bad, why did your father send you to ask the dragon king''s help? Wouldn''t it be better toe directly to the dwarf Duke?" The Prince should have known that Argod was still asleep. But instead of sending Marissa to the Dwarf Duke, he decided to send Marissa to Draconis. Wasn''t that a little weird?


    "My father knew very little about the Dwarf Duke and as you heard about the Dwarf king before... My father wasn''t sure he could put his hope in him. So the Dragon King was his only hope. The king was a nice person after all. A little cold though." Marissa nced at Eir, making sure he didn''t notice them before she drew closer to Evelina.


    "I heard the princess of the healer tribe fell in love with the king and was willing to wait years for him. But I don''t think a cold man like him could take someone to be his wife." Marissa''s words managed to put an awkward smile on Evelina''s face.


    Then Marissa sighed and shrugged.


    "Unfortunately, I haven''t met her yet since the princess is always at the pce. And I usually met the king outside the capital. Otherwise, I would be happy to cheer her on."


    Evelina wanted to thank her, but she knew she had to hold herself.


    But this time it was Marissa who decided to ask.


    "Um... Lady---?"


    "Eve. Just call me Eve," Evelina replied. They went in a hurry, so they haven''t had time to introduce themselves to Marissa.


    "Uh... Yes, Lady Eve. May I know who that soldier is? Why does he have the same face as the king? Is he his double?" said Marissa with her gaze fixed on Argod. Actually, not only his face and body, but his aura was also simr to the dragon king. Fortunately, the dragon king''s horns and his eyes couldn''t be imitated by anyone.


    Her words silenced Evelina.


    "He is... His... His..." Evelina took a deep breath since she didn''t know what to say to Marissa.


    "It''s a littleplicated. But I think I''ll let him say it himselfter." Finally, she decided to leave it to Argod.


    "Thatplicated?" asked Marissa, frowning.


    "Yes. Besides, we''ve arrived anyway." Evelina turned her gaze forward. Arge cave with an oval entrance was not far from them. The stctites filled the entire cave and left a narrow space to walk. Greenish water flowed down both sides of the cave. Even though she had never been to the ck Grotto, it all orded what Argod had said before.


    Marissa looked at that ce. Her jaw dropped in surprise.


    "What do you want to do in this ce?" she asked.


    "The king asked us to take something here. After this we will take you to the capital," replied Evelina.


    "The king asked you to take something here?" Marissa furrowed her brows in disbelief. It was clear, this cave was a dangerous ce and she wasn''t sure there was anything valuable in it.


    "Yes. After this, we will take you to the king," said Evelina. And their surroundings turned darker as they entered the cave.


    <span><b>>Read more than 59 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 125. Black Grotto I

    Chapter 125. ck Grotto I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 125. ck Grotto I


    Half an hour had passed. Our Yegauns tread carefully. Their feet stepped the cave floor in caution, o the stgmites that scattered everywhere. Musty smell pierced our noses. Every now and then, the sound of water drops rang out between our silent steps. Illuminated by my zing Orbs, our eyes looked in all directions, making sure the monsters were still far from us.


    This cave wasn''t only an easy ce for the monsters hiding ce, but the terrain put us at a disadvantage. We couldn''t use our fire skills recklessly if the monsters were near stctites or stgmites. One fatal explosion could have blown up the cave walls and blocked our path. So Eir used his Ice elemental skill as his main offensive skill and I was relying on my Mana Weapon as my attack.


    The monsters inside this cave weren''t much different from the outside. They were mostly Bone Eaters, Scorpion Bats and Korosvatys. But there was one type of monster that bothered us, the ck Lizardead. Even though he was only level 51, with the body shape of arge ck lizard and octopus, he could crawl swiftly in the cave and jump from wall to wall easily. In addition, the tentacles that reced his tail were long andrge. Not only to suck his prey''s energy, but also to bind his enemy. Not to mention the Rotten Gophers who were hiding beneath us. So Evelina had to use her Mass Healing Light many times to make sure we were in good shape.


    "Are we almost there?" Jyne whispered. Even with the zing Orbs, she didn''t like this ce. It was even worse than the previous forest. Insecurity gripped her heart and it was unbearable. She wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. The others felt the same way, including me. If it weren''t for that important skill, I would have put this ce as thestest. Indeed dragons were quite used to darkness and caves like this, but the Undead and Shadow type monsters were another thing for us.


    "Yes, we''re almost there," I whispered. The altar should be in the middle of the huge chamber after we passed a huge stctite shaped like a giant sword 10 meters in front of us. Although I wanted to spur my Yegauns to reach that ce faster, I held myself back since I didn''t want to make trouble.


    Once the stctite passed through our heads, we found a small tunnel. With my Telekic, I moved my Orbs into it to make sure there were no monsters there. Luckily, there was none of them when I thought the Bone Eaters would fulfill it.


    I gestured to them to follow me, through the small tunnel which only one Yegaun could pass through. This was the end of this journey, so I couldn''t help myself but smile. Unfortunately, as soon as we got inside the chamber, my smile disappeared. So did the others. Even Jyne had to cover her mouth to hold back her voice. Our eyes swept around, staring at the ck Lizardeads that filled that giant dome chamber. At least, there were a hundred of them. They fell asleep, curled up, wrestling with each other. They not only filled the floor, but also the walls and the ceiling. The altar was in the middle of them. Looked like they turned the ce into their nest. Luckily they hadn''t noticed our presence yet.


    "W-What should we do now?" Evelina whispered in a trembling voice. Fighting them openly would destroy this ce. If the cave copsed, then we would be buried alive.


    Although this was troublesome, I already have a solution for this. Like I said, as long as my opponent was not an Ice element monster I could deal with it.


    "Use your Mana Barrier and wait here. Heal me if I need it," I whispered.


    "Do you want to face them alone?" Eir immediately caught my point.


    "Don''t worry. I can handle them," I said. Without another word, I used my skills and opened my wings.


    [Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    [Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    [Power Boost has been activated.]


    [elerate has been activated.]


    [ATK: 425+213+425]


    [M.ATK: 425+213+425]


    [DEF: 168+84]


    [SPD: 168+84+168]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    I jumped off my mount and flew carefully between them. While Evelina quickly used her Mana Barrier. Silently, I lowered my feet on the altar. A monster was sleeping on it.


    Evelina and others were shocked by my act. They gasped in tension. Their hearts pounded wildly as the monster jolted in surprise and awoke from his slumber. His tentacles stuck out to my legs. But rather than fear, I grinned evilly.


    <i>''yze.''</i>


    [yze skill activated. Area: 70 meters]


    [Exception: Evelina, Eiron, Jyne, Marissa, Yegauns]


    [Time remaining: 06:59]


    The skill turned the monster under my feet into ice. The same as earlier, the ice spread and froze everything around the area quickly. The temperature around me dropped drastically. Slowly, the monsters around me turned into ice sculptures. But since they were monsters, I didn''t manage to freeze all of them. Some of them managed to dodge and charge towards me. But I used my other skill.


    <i>''Ice Lance.''</i>


    Seventy huge ice spikes appeared around me andunched at them.


    [You have shot a ck Lizardead 942 HP] X2 X35*


    *He shots each monster twice.


    Since I couldn''t use my fire skill, my Ice skill could do the same job. And since this was thest ce, I didn''t mind making a little mess. After all, this room was much wider than where we were before so I could kill them more freely.


    As for the rest, Ibined my Mana Weapon and my Freeze skill to kill them. In just under 5 minutes, I managed to turn half of the room white with my skill and kill all the monsters.


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 71. HP +50, Mana + 20, ATK and MATK + 5, DEF and SPD +2]


    [HP: 3750/3700] [Mana: 1500/1500]


    [ATK: 430] [M.ATK: 430]


    [SPD:170] [DEF:170]


    <b>>Read more than 59 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 126. Black Grotto II

    Chapter 126. ck Grotto II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 126. ck Grotto II


    <i>''Piece of cake,''</i> I grinned. As long as I could use my magic, I could kill my enemies easily. The only things that annoyed me were the terrain and certain elements. After all, my level was quite high now, there was no way I could lose to monsters like that.


    Meanwhile, Eir and the others looked at me in shock. Their jaws were wide open since what I did before looked reckless yet I could prove that I could do it easily.


    I jumped down from the altar or rather from the monster''s frozen body and crushed it with my sword in one sh before I gestured at the others toe over to me. Then I touched the altar.


    [New essence detected!]


    [Shadow sacred ce''s essence]


    [Do you want to extract it?]


    [Yes] [No]


    <i>''Yes.''</i>


    [Essence Absorption initiated ...]


    This time, the formation let out heavy air that swirled around my body. Within seconds, it turned into a dark aura that surrounded me. Then my body absorbed it. An announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: Shadow Portal!]


    [Shadow Portal (Requires 5 Mana) - Create a portal that will transport those that enter the destination. Maximum 10 persons at a time.]


    Yes, this skill was the main reason why I chose this ce as my main destination. I nned to use this skill to visit various ces. Combined with my memories, I could pick up the skills easily. I only needed an hour or two each day to pick up one skill. Not only that, but I could also take a bounty for high-level monsters and kill them to raise my level. It was the same as hitting two birds with one stone.


    "Can we go back now?" said Jyne as soon as she came near me. She couldn''t wait to get out of there.


    "Yes. Let''s go home now." But instead of leaving, I extended my hand to the empty space.


    <i>''Shadow Portal, Dragon Cross City''s West Gate.''</i>


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened !]


    I lowered my hand and smiled in satisfaction. While the others looked shocked by it. Including Eir. Although this skill had existed since the first Dragon King, the royal dragon rarely used it since using the Shadow element skill would elerate the Dark Lord Curse. So the previous Kings and the real Argod rarely used this skill before. Unfortunately, this skill had a maximum and couldn''t be opened in certain ces. Like in other tribes pces, cities or towns protected by crystal towers. Of course, except for the Crimson me Pce. But I had to open the ess first before I could get in and out. That was the reason why I could only open my portal in front of the gate.


    "Let''s go," I said after I got on into my Yegaun. But they did not move from their position.


    "W-What''s that?" asked Eir. He had seen Argod''s other skills before but he had never seen anything like this.


    "It''s my portal. I''ll exin itter. C''mon," I said again.


    Despite their doubt, they finally made their way to the portal. The darkness engulfed us, the only one that guided us was a small light at the end of the passage. When our feet stepped into the light, the view around us suddenly changed.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    Their eyes swept around us in amazement as the portal behind us disappeared. The warm breeze brushed our faces. The colorful sight of trees and grass. An evening sky with flying Green Wyverns and a huge majestic gate with the great dragon crest of Draconis in front of it. And some guards wearing ck uniforms of Draconis, stood in front of the gate with their jaws dropped in shock. If it wasn''t because of Eir, I was sure they would have taken this as an ambush and rang the emergency bells.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes before exhaling slowly. A happy smile on my lips. Even though I just entered this world, my body was used to this ce, this city. So I missed it so much.


    "We are home," I muttered.


    And Marissa answered my mutter.


    "W-Wait a second. Is-Is this Dragon Cross City? How could we be here? It-It''s impossible!" she said in a stammering voice. Her disbelief was clear in her voice. She realized where she was from the huge sign in front of the gate.


    "Is this hallucination?" she guessed again.


    Marissa''s mind was filled with questions and mysteries that had disturbed her since her first encounter with them. She realized, during their short journey, the mysterious soldier was the one leading the group, not Eir. Besides, that mysterious soldier''s attacks and skills were way above the rest. Moreover, his aura was the same as the king. But if he was the king, where were his horns? And why did his eyes change? Did something happen during his long hibernation?


    While Eir and Evelina quickly caught this was the skill I got from the ck Grotto. And this skill was an epic level skill that could be obtained by the dragon king.


    I turned to Marissa and smiled at her.


    "This is not a hallucination, Lady Merissa. Nothing is impossible for me. Let''s go. You want to meet the king right?" My hands shifted my hood to cover my head since I didn''t want to make any unnecessary fuss with my face. The suns were still high now, so the streets were still crowded.


    Marissa''s gaze filled with obvious curiosity. But not a single question came out of her mouth. After a short pause, she finally let out her voice.


    "Yes. I have a lot of things to talk about... Or am I talking to him right now?" she said doubtfully.


    Her words made my smile widen.


    ''She''s sharp...'' But I wasn''t interested in answering it now.


    "Let''s talk inside, shall we?" I said as I kicked my Yegaun''s side to move towards the gate.


    <b>Author Note :</b>


    <b>Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~</b>


    <b>>$1 a month</b> = 51 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    45 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <b>>$3 a month</b> = 59 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    59 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <b>>$6 a month</b> = 64 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters


    61 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <b>>$10 a month </b>= 79 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    64 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    24 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    <b>>$15 a month</b> = 127 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    64 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    24 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    <b>>$20 a month</b> = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 127. Marissa’s Bitter Emotions I

    Chapter 127. Marissa¡¯s Bitter Emotions I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 127. Marissa''s Bitter Emotions I


    Our Yegauns entered the pce courtyard. But rather than me, this time the guards'' attention was on Marissa. Some of those who already recognized her quickly greeted her. While the others whispered to each other in confusion to ask who she was.


    Like when I brought Jyne for the first time, I decided to take Marissa to the hall to greet her formally. But before I got there, Al approached me in a hurry.


    "Your Majesty, thank goodness you''re back," he said.


    Hearing Al''s words, Marissa spontaneously turned to me since it indicated her guess was right. While Al covered his mouth in reflex as soon as he realised Marissa and I had not broken my Tonic of Camouge.


    But beyond his predictions, I was not mad at him.


    "What is it, Al?" I asked casually. Well, I didn''t intend to surprise Marissa from the start since her case was different from Jyne''s. She was in an emergency state, not running away for petty reasons like Jyne.


    Since what Al wanted to convey was a little sensitive, Al drew himself closer to me.


    "It''s about the Orc and Minotaur. Also---" He nced at Jyne.


    "About the Fox King''s letter..." he whispered before he pulled himself away.


    Even though Al tried to speak in a low voice, Jyne still could hear him.


    "My father has sent his reply?" she said excitedly. A smile on her face.


    But Al replied with an awkward smile.


    "He not only sent a letter, Your Highness. He also sent your first brother."


    Jyne''s smile disappeared and a panicked expression reced it.


    "Y-You mean, Arter is here?" Her first brother, Arter, was the strongest of her four brothers.


    "Yes. He has been here sincest night and wants to see you soon. Please change your clothes and meet him. If we ask him to wait a little longer, I think he will destroy his room." This was the main reason why Al immediately met the king as soon as he found out about his arrival.


    I turned to Jyne.


    "I''m sure he''s really worried about you. Go and see your brother. I''ll catch up after discussing a few things with Marissa." Well, I was not sure Arter was just worried about her. The Fox King must have sent him for some reason.


    "Okay. I will excuse myself." After that, she bowed and left. Several maids immediately followed her. As she walked, her hands removed her coat, revealing her nine tails. It made Marissa realise Jyne''s identity.


    Not only that, since Marissa was able to confirm Argod''s identity. That meant the healer sitting with her along the way was the princess of the healer tribe. Princess Evelina. She turned to Evelina.


    "Is that the reason you didn''t say anything, Your Highness?" asked Marissa.


    "Forgive me. But I can''t say it before His Majesty decides to tell you everything," replied Evelina calmly. She didn''t mean to mock Marissa considering she was in pretty bad shape.


    As they spoke, I returned my gaze to Al.


    "About the others, we will discuss it with General Guillotine and S. Call them to meet me in an hour in my office."


    "I understand, Your Ma---" Al''s words stopped as he pressed his lips and nced at Marissa.


    "It''s fine. She already knows," I said. After all, I already had my portal skill. So even if I had to use his Tonic of Camouge again, I would go using my Portal.


    He looked relieved.


    "Fine. I''ll tell them right away." Then he bowed and left.


    I turned to Evelina.


    "Evelina, can you help me prepare a wee dinner for Prince Arter?" Even though I wanted to wee him right away, since Prince Arter came formally, I couldn''t wee him inmoner clothes like this. So I decided to do a formal wee tonight. Then I shifted my gaze to Eir.


    "Tell Sarah to prepare a room for Princess Marissa."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." After a bow, they left.


    "Marissa,e with me." My feet moved towards the hall as I used my dispel skill. As my horns and my eyes returned to normal, all the maids and guards around me gasped in shock and bowed.


    "Good afternoon, Your Majesty," they said in unison.


    I simply gestured to them to lift their heads. Behind me, Marissa followed.


    We arrived at the main hall. I sat on my throne and turned my gaze to Marissa who was standing in silence under the throne stage.


    "It''s a bitte. But wee to Crimson me Pce, Marissa." I started our conversation.


    "I didn''t expect our meeting would be different from ourst meeting," I said apologetically. Last time, even though we didn''t meet in the capital, she and her father came with dignity. But now she came as a refugee.


    She bowed politely.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I''m also d you''ve woken up from your slumber."


    "It''s a long sleep. I never thought it would bring chaos to Igixar even though I have prepared everything," I replied. Unfortunately, the real Argod had no other choice but that. Or he would be the Dark Lord destroying this world now.


    Although that question bothered Marissa, she had heard that sometimes the dragon king had to hibernate so she simply let it slide. But there was one other thing that bothered her more than that.


    "Your Majesty... May I know why you did it?" she asked out of blue.


    "You mean my hibernation?" I asked. As I remembered, the real Argod had already told Marissa the reason. Not a real reason though, but I didn''t want to change what he already said.


    "Why did you disguise yourself as a hunter? Is it because you want to pick me up personally?" asked Marissa. She couldn''t help but feel happy with it.


    I took a deep breath, trying to find the right words to exin it. Since I was sure the fact would disappoint her.


    "To be honest, we found you by chance. I haven''t read your father''s letter yet," I admitted.


    "You haven''t ?" she said in disbelief.


    "Then what were you doing in that ce, Your Majesty?" she asked curiously.


    "Pray. That ce is an important ce for my ancestors so I decided to pray after I woke up from my sleep," I said.


    <span><b>>Read more than 64 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>

 Chapter 128. Marissa’s Bitter Emotions II

    Chapter 128. Marissa¡¯s Bitter Emotions II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 128. Marissa''s Bitter Emotions II


    "Pray?" said Marissa in obvious confusion.


    "You don''t have to think about it. It was something that came to my mind as soon as I woke up." I decided to stop my exnation there.


    "Rather than that. Can you give me more information about your father, the queen and the war n?" That sounded more urgent to me.


    She shook her head from side to side.


    "I''ve exined what I found out in the forest earlier. As for the Queen and the war n, my father wrote everything down in the letter. I only know a little about it," Marissa said in a gloomy tone. She didn''t understand why her father had chosen to trust Argod more than her. Why did her father choose to give all the details to someone other than her family? When she only knew the outline?


    "I see... I will check the letter after this." Although it sounded strange, I could already guess why her father chose to tell it to me instead of his own daughter. I bet the Duke of Dwarf tribe also got the same information as me. But since there had been no movement from the two tribes, I was sure they were preparing themselves. For sure, I was sure the Dwarf King didn''t know this yet. If not he might haveunched a massive attack on the Nymph. But if he did, then the Nymph''s attack would be considered a counterattack. And ording to thew, if a tribe was identally being wiped out during a counterattack, the attacker didn''tmit a war crime but only self-defense.


    As for why Marissa''s father chose to do this, I believed it was because he wanted to protect his daughter. With this Marissa had no other choice but to wait and ask for my help, instead ofmitting the reckless act of trying to attack the Queen or the ce where the poison was made.


    "For now that''s all that I want to ask you. Get some rest, I know you''ve been through hardships for the past few years. We''ll meet again at dinner." Although I wanted to ask her about a lot of things, due to Prince Arter of the fox tribe''s presence, I had to quickly change my clothes into a formal one.


    But Marissa, who was too deep in thought, didn''t answer. After a long wait, she had managed to meet the king. Then what? Waiting for Argod to settle this matter and return home? The house that no one had been in since The Queen had killed her parents and trusted servants? Even if she could take back what the Queen had taken from her, she didn''t have anyone anymore. Somehow it left a bitter feeling in her heart since she knew... Even if she could get her revenge one day. What she got was just an empty victory.


    Realizing her nk stare, I decided to ask again.


    "Marissa, are you okay? Do you want to say something else?"


    Finally, she lifted her head and forced herself to smile. Once again she shook her head side to side.


    "Nothing, Your Majesty," she said in the same gloomy tone. Many things bothered her mind and tickled her feelings. There was sadness, happiness, relief, curiosity and pain... But after years of living alone in that forest in fear, she didn''t know how to express it.


    My eyes took a closer look at Marissa''s face and began to notice the many differences after ourst meeting. Not just status. But her body looked much thinner. Her face looked much paler. Her cheerful expression that usually adorned her face was reced with the gloomy one. Something she never showed me.


    ''Ah, how can I be so insensitive...'' I thought. This escape not only exhausted her physically but also mentally. Not to mention she lost her family and lived in the forest alone for many years.


    "Fine. Let''s cut the formalities for now," I said. I had weed her as the Dragon King and that was enough. This time I wanted to wee her as something else.


    I descended from my throne and approached her. While she bowed as she thought I wanted to leave the hall. But unexpectedly, I hugged her tightly. My hand was behind her head and pressed it on my chest due to our height difference.


    She was shocked by my sudden movement. But she didn''t push me away.


    "Y-Your Majesty?" she asked in confusion. But within that confusion, another strange feeling emerged from within her heart. Something foreign and she had never felt when she was with Argod before.


    "I told you to cut the formalities. Just think of me as your acquaintance. Not the dragon king. You''ve tried hard and endured all this by yourself. You have done well," I said sincerely.


    It was a simplepliment. Surprisingly, it managed to make her tears start to roll down her eyes.


    "Your Majesty... You changed..." she whispered in a trembling voice. She realized the previous Argod wouldn''t be able to do this to her. Even though she knew he was a good king, he was usually cold to her and everyone. Apliment for a petty reason like this would nevere out of his mouth, let alone a hug.


    "I am... But haven''t you also changed? You''re not smiling at me like you used to," I pointed out what I meant.


    "It''s okay to cry, Marissa," I added before she misinterpreted my words.


    A soft chuckle came out of her mouth.


    "What are you talking about, Your Majesty? I don''t want to cry." Yet the pain that bit her heart and the tears that dripped from her eyes said otherwise. Still, she desperately denied it. She had promised to be strong and endure everything. So she wouldn''t cry.


    "Tears are not a sign that you are weak, Marissa. It''s just a form of emotion. Even the strongest warrior can cry when he loses a lot of things in his life. It was what he did next that determined whether he was a strong person or not..." I whispered. It was too clear from her face, but she denied it since she had contained it for too long.


    My words broke through herst line of defense. So instead of answering me with a proper reply, she answered me with a tight hug and a loud sob as she poured out all her emotions on me.


    <span><b>>Read more than 64 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b><u></u></b>

 Chapter 129. The Prince of Nymph Tribe’s Letter

    Chapter 129. The Prince of Nymph Tribe¡¯s Letter


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 129. The Prince of Nymph Tribe''s Letter


    After apanying Marissa for about 15 minutes, I ordered the maids to escort her to the guest room. Then I quickly took a bath and changed my clothes into proper ones.


    In a hurry, I strode through the corridor to my office. I knew I had to wee Prince Arter to the main hall, but I couldn''t help but be curious about Marissa''s father''s letter.


    "Your Majesty," the guards, who were standing in front of my office, bowed.


    I replied with a simple nod and walked into my office without saying a word. My hand closed the door behind me and my eyes drifted to the room.


    The evening suns light broke through the windows, illuminating the room which was dominated by dark red with golden ornaments. Some bookshelves were arranged neatly around that big room, a big desk with intimidating stacks of documents on one side of the room. A huge luxury carpet covered the floor.


    Taking a deep breath, I walked over to the intimidating pile of documents and examined them without messing up the stack, hoping to find the letter quickly. Although... I was not sure about that. To be sure, if I didn''t find it within half an hour, I would have to postpone this and head to the main hall to see Prince Arter.


    Minutes passed. My hands took letter after letter. My eyes scanned to find out who the sender was. Either from the name or the seal.


    <i>''Gotcha!'' </i>I grinned, staring at a letter with a red wax seal that was thicker than the others. The crest of the Nymph tribe at the end made me believe it was from Marissa''s father.


    Running out of time, I quickly opened the letter and read it. As I read it, my frown was getting clearer on my forehead.


    The letter exined why the Prince of Nymph tribe sent Marissa to Draconis instead of the Duke of Dwarf tribe. With his family status as traitors, the Prince knew the Queen would hunt Marissa wherever she went. Moreover, the Queen already knew Marissa knew what had happened. The cabin in the middle of the forest could provide temporary protection for her, but not forever. After all, he couldn''t possibly let Marissa stay there forever and die alone. So... He asked me to protect her legally. In other words, he asked me to marry Marissa.


    Although I didn''t mind, Marissa''s case was different from that of Jyne and Evelina who fell in love with me from the start. Her case was more like S''s. The difference was, the real Argod had asked for S from The Dwarf King directly so he couldn''t take her or pick her up without permission. Of course, the long hibernation was an exception. Besides that S had lived with Argod for a long time and their rtionship was quite close.


    But Marissa... Her rtionship with Argod was just an acquaintance. They had only met a few times. Moreover, Argod spent more time with her father than her. So even with this letter, I was not sure she would give herself to me willingly. To make it worse, marriages at Igixar only became legal after we had sex.


    <i>''How do I tell her?''</i> I was not worried about her answer since she had no other choice but to grant her father''sst wish, but her feelings were a different matter.


    Apart from that request, the letter also exined the Queen''s ns. The Queen would not only use one but several types of poisons. She nned to spread it by air and water, making sure no one survived there. Besides that, she nned to give the Dwarf King some kind of psychotropic to make him crazy and hallucinating. With thatbination, the Queen could destroy the Dwarf tribe from inside and outside. Also med the king as the cause of the destruction of his own tribe. A perfect and horrific n. Moreover, she didn''t need an army to do it. That was why they needed more time to develop the poison. The Prince of Nymph tribe also said in his analysis that if this worked, there was a big possibility that the Queen would use it to attack other tribes.


    The Prince also gave me reasons why I couldn''t refuse his request to marry Marissa. He said Marissa had mastered the tome of medicine and poison. So she could help me to make the antidote.


    My brain was trying to figure out how to find a solution for this. I could just go to the Nymph tribe and search the poison manufacturing site openly. But if the queen had moved the location, it would be tantamount to ruining my reputation. It would be difficult to meddle in this matter in the future. Also, she could have made Draconis her next target. On the other hand, my mind kept giving warnings about the Orcs and Minotaurs that were almost reaching the border.


    What I thought was sabotaging the manufacture of the poison. So the queen''s n would fail by itself. It was the most peaceful solution.


    I shook my head from side to side.


    <i>''No... This is too unfair for Marissa.'' </i>Not only that, the Queen could have continued the development and shifted her attacks to other tribes. As my gaze shifted to the crystal projector on the side of my desk, an idea popped into my head.


    "What if I coborated with the Duke of Dwarf tribe and exposed the Queen n in front of everyone?" I muttered. Of course, what I meant was not just ordinary people, but important nobles from various tribes. What I did was expose all of the Queen''s crimes and disy them with the projector crystal that I had sent to various Kings and Queens.


    A smirk appeared on my lips.


    "This would be a good idea..." But first I had to tell Marissa.


    Feeling my time was up, I folded the letter and put it in the drawer. My feet stepped out of my office since I had to meet Prince Arter in the main hall.


    Indeed Argod''s long hibernation had created a lot of problems on Igixar. Fortunately, although many problems were waiting for me, at least I already had a solution to solve these problems one by one. What I needed was I had to make sure I had enough power to execute it.


    <span><b>>Read more than 64 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update</b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b></b>


    <b><u></u></b>

 Chapter 130. The Fox Prince’s Request and The Fox King’s Answer I

    Chapter 130. The Fox Prince¡¯s Request and The Fox King¡¯s Answer I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 130. The Fox Prince''s Request and The Fox King''s Answer I


    "Seriously, what took you so long? Where did you guys go?"ined Prince Arter. His eyes fell on his sister, Jyne, who was sitting across from him. Two cups of tea and a teapot were on the coffee table in front of them. But there wasn''t a single servant or maid in that parlor room.


    Like his sister, Arter also had purple tails, hair, ears and eyes. His hair covered his neck. The difference was, his sharp gaze and his body that was not much different from Argod showed his status as a fighter clearly. Despite his athletic build, he relied on speed like most of the Fox tribe. His slightly long nails were his natural weapon. Didn''t forget the nine tails behind him. Since this was a formal visit, he wore a formal fox tribe uniform which was dominated by white.


    "Didn''t Sir Al already tell you? His Majesty took Princess Evelina and me for a walk around the city and we decided to spend the night outside the pce," answered Jyne. She had showered and changed her clothes for a proper one.


    He frowned.


    "What? Why? He just woke up. Doesn''t he have anything else to do?" He couldn''t contain his suspicions. His eyes fell on Jyne.


    "He needs to stretch his muscles and make sure the city is okay. So that was a perfect thing to do after waking up from a long hibernation," Jyne reasoned.


    Arter responded with a t stare. Indeed the reason made sense. He would also do the same if it happened to him. But seeing Jyne suddenly defend a man she just met, somehow irritated him.


    "What?" she frowned, looking at him with the same t stare.


    "Aren''t you going to say anything to me?" He was sure Jyne already knew what he meant.


    Jyne immediately caught it and lowered her head in guilt.


    "I''m sorry I made you, father, mother and the others worried."


    "That''s it? After me and the others searched you for months, that''s all I got? Did you know? Mother has lost a lot of weight just because of thinking about you," he nagged.


    Hisst sentence made her lift her head.


    "How is she now?" she said in worry.


    "She''s fine. Her appetite returned as soon as she heard you were safe." His annoyance was still evident in his voice.


    Jyne breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I know I was wrong. But it''s notpletely my fault. I mean, if Father didn''t have the idea of marrying me to the Prince of Serpent tribe, I wouldn''t have run away."


    "You can refuse it."


    "How? You can''t even refuse his order. None of us can refuse his order. If I don''t run away, what else can I do?" she retorted.


    "Marrying that man is no big deal. At least it''s not as bad as running away and wandering around. You don''t even have the basic knowledge of an adventurer. What if you get killed? What if the enemy kingdom catches you?" he pointed to his worries. She was a princess, her status alone was a good bargain for bandits, rebels or other kingdoms who wanted to conquer the fox tribe. Yet she ran without a second thought!


    "But I survived." She tried to defend herself. She realized her recklessness and knew she should never do it again, but her journey taught her a lot and led her to her fated lover.


    "Also getting married is a big deal. I don''t want to be a fox caught between snake tails. It''s a political marriage. Once I marry him, I won''t be able toe back again. Moreover, I already said I want to find my own husband. "


    "You read too much romance bullshit," he scoffed.


    His ridicule made her turn to him and give him a sharp stare.


    "Watch your mouth. Those are my collection." Then a proud smile appeared on her lips.


    "Besides, I''ve found the man of my dreams. He''s much better than that Prince."


    Arter exhaled a long breath.


    "I don''t understand. Why did you choose that man?" He couldn''t deny Argod had a better status, but why him? She had never met Argod and showed no signs of being interested in the Dragon King before. Wasn''t it weird?


    "He is the dragon king. He is much much better than the Serpent Prince." She pointed out his status without hesitation, though that was not what made her fall in love in the first ce.


    "But you just met him. That makes him the same as the Serpent Prince," he argued.


    "He''s different. He''s more--- handsome, charismatic, wise and cool." Her smile grew as her brain reyed with what had happened recently. From their first meeting, how he led their short journey and a glimpse of how he was in bed. Involuntarily her face reddened and her smile turned into a bashful smile.


    "And he knows how to treat ady well."


    Arter cringed in disgust. It was the first time he had seen his sister act like this.


    "Did he give you some kind of love potion?"


    Her smile disappeared in an instant. She snorted in annoyance.


    "Do I look like I''m under a love potion''s influence?"


    "Then, did something happen to your head before? Like a giant hit it or something?" he guessed.


    This time it was Jyne who gave a t stare.


    "Really?"


    "Well, that''s just a guess," Arter added.


    "Cut the case. Now tell me where the letter is?"


    Arter nced to the side nonchntly.


    "Father only sent the letter to the dragon king so you will get the answer after the dragon king opens it."


    "He didn''t reply to my letter?" she said in shock.


    He turned his gaze back to Jyne and gave an annoying smile.


    "Why would he need to write a letter to a reckless daughter like you?"


    Jyne guessed her father was mad at her so she decided to find out through her brother.


    "Then can you tell me the contents?"


    "No. Father said the letter should only be opened by the dragon king. So that''s what I will do." His annoying smile didn''t change.


    "But you know what''s in it, right?" She tried to bargain.


    "I won''t tell you."


    She pouted.


    ¡°I thought you would treat me better once we meet again.¡±


    Which was answered by the knocking sounding from the door. Then a servant entered and bowed to them.


    "The king is waiting for you in the main hall, Your Highness."


    "Good." Arter stood up from his seat. "You want to know the answer, right? Come with me, we will meet the king."


    <span><b>Author Note :</b>


    <span>Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~


    <span><b>>$1 a month</b> = 51 chapters ahead of TIS + 3 weekly update


    <span>41 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <span><b>>$3 a month</b> = 63 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    <span>63 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <span><b>>$6 a month</b> = 68 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 36 Extra R18 chapters


    <span>65 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <span><b>>$10 a month</b> = 83 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    <span>68 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <span>25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    <span><b>>$15 a month</b> = 135 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    <span>68 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    <span>25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    <span><b>>$20 a month</b> = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    <span><b></b>


    <span><b></b>


    <span><b></b>

 Chapter 131. The Fox Prince’s Request and The Fox King’s Answer II

    Chapter 131. The Fox Prince¡¯s Request and The Fox King¡¯s Answer II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 131. The Fox Prince''s Request and The Fox King''s Answer II


    Arter and Jyne strode through the elegant corridor to the main hall following the servant who walked in front of them. Curiosity was evident in their expressions, but that was for a different reason. Jyne was curious about the contents of her father''s letter. While Arter was curious about The Dragon King who could tame his sister in such a short time.


    Their hearts pounded in anticipation as their feet continued to move. Thoughts and guesses flooded their heads. Arter imagined many things about the Dragon king who was always called the strongest being in Igixar. His presence, his power, his charisma, especially his appearance. His curiosity grew even more after Jyne said he could treat ady well. While based on the rumors, the dragon king was cold towards women. Jyne also mentioned that she didn''t want to be a fox among the snake tails. Which meant she was afraid of the Serpent tribe''s appearance. Yet she wasn''t afraid of Argod''s appearance. Indeed, the dragon tribe had a much better humanoid appearance than the Serpent. But wasn''t the dragon true form much scarier than the serpent?


    The tail was much more terrifying and the skin was as strong as the best armor. Dragons were also equipped with sharp teeth that could tear their prey in one bite and their ws were referred to as the best weapon. Not to mention their body size which was muchrger than a Serpent. On the other hand, he knew Jyne loved all beautiful things. So rather than power, she was more attracted to someone''s appearance. So Dragon shouldn''t be in her qualifications.


    Meanwhile, Jyne thought about different things. Although she guessed that her father would agree to her request, she was sure that he had a secret n. That was why her father only sent the letter to the dragon king.


    "Your Highness," the guards greeted them as soon as they arrived in front of the main hall.


    Arter replied to them with a nod. He stopped in front of the door. His hands moved to smooth his clothes and tail to make him look more presentable. Likewise with Jyne.


    After Arter looked ready, the guard announced his arrival and opened the door.


    "Prince Arter and Princess Jyne of the fox tribe have arrived."


    As the door opened, Arter''s eyes fell on the king who was sitting leisurely on his throne. His legs were folded. His elbow was on the armrest and his head rested on the back of his hand casually. His other hand was on the other armrest. His cold handsome face was clearly visible even though the throne was at the far end of the room. Not to mention his sharp gaze and his majestic aura.


    <i>''Ho... Not bad,'' </i>Arter thought.


    Arter walked towards the throne without taking his eyes off the dragon king. His eyes inspected every detail on that king. The Dragon King''s tail indeed looked terrifying and he didn''t hesitate to show it. His body was not much different from him, the typical body of a fighter who relied more on speed. His majestic horns that adorned his head were his crown and his eyes looked like beautiful blue sapphire. Arter was starting to understand why Jyne was interested in this king. He had to admit Argod had an extraordinary mix of charisma and appearance. Which meant it was down to one more thing.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Arter bowed and greeted him politely. So was Jyne.


    <span>


    <span>-----


    <span>


    "Wee to the Crimson me Pce, Prince Arter." I started our conversation.


    "I hope you''re not offended by myteness."


    "I''m not, Your Majesty. Instead, I apologize for my impatience. I''m so worried about my sister and want to see her immediately without thinking that you have other things to do. I also want to express my gratitude for finding my sister and taking care of her. I hope she doesn''t bother you," said Arter.


    "It''s fine. Jyne is an energetic and cheerful girl. I''m happy to help her."


    "d to hear it."


    "Now tell me, what''s your purpose foring here? I don''t think a letter is a good excuse that can make the king of the fox tribe send his best warrior here," I said straight to the point. I knew he had been observing me from the moment he stepped foot in this ce, so I was sure he had other goals.


    "I came to make sure my sister is okay. As for the rest..." Arter took out a letter from his zer.


    "It''s in this letter."


    Since Eir wasn''t with me, I simply used my Telekic to take it. I flicked my fingers and an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [A letter is in your control!]


    Sensing a force envelope the letter, Arter let it go. His eyes stared at how the letter flew at the Dragon king.


    <i>''Telekic... I can''t expect any less from a dragon king. This will be interesting...'' </i>Unconsciously, a smirk appeared on his lips. His excitement grew even bigger, but he was trying to contain himself. Still, his tails'' gestures showed that clearly. It made Jyne frown in confusion, but she decided to hold her question upon Argod''s presence.


    As soon as the letter was in my hand, I opened it and read it.


    <i>''Interesting...'' </i>The Fox King didn''t say yes, nor did he say no. Everything depended on me and Arter. Now, I understood why the Fox King sent Arter here.


    As I lowered the letter, my eyes drifted to Arter. Even though he maintained hisposure, I could see the excitement in his eyes.


    "Tell me what you think, Jyne." Once again I used my Telekic on the letter and sent it to Jyne. From the obvious confusion on her face, I guessed she didn''t know the contents.


    Jyne took it and read it. Her eyes widened in shock.


    "This must be a mistake," she said in a panic. In the letter, her father agreed to the marriage but he wanted the groom to have 3 things. Status, charisma and power. Argod had already proved the first two things, but the only way to prove thest was through a duel. That was the main reason why her father sent Arter here. He wanted Arter to test how strong Argod was.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 68 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 132. The Fox Prince’s Request and The Fox King’s Answer III

    Chapter 132. The Fox Prince¡¯s Request and The Fox King¡¯s Answer III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 132. The Fox Prince''s Request and The Fox King''s Answer III


    "There''s nothing wrong with that, Jyne. It''s for your future," Arter said firmly. Then he turned his gaze to me.


    "I hope you don''t mind it, Your Majesty." For him, this was a good opportunity to test the dragon king''s power without offending me. Moreover, he had a good reason for doing this.


    But Jyne couldn''t take it.


    "Wait. I''m the one who objected. I''m not an object nor a gift. I don''t want it," she refused firmly before I said a word. The trace of annoyance, anger and disappointment was evident in her tone.


    That answer made Arter return his gaze to Jyne.


    "If you don''t want it, then you shoulde back with me. Father won''t hand you to someone who can''t prove his strength." His seriousness was clear. The look in his eyes showed it wasn''t something negotiable anymore.


    It was seriously bugging my pride and dignity. But again, that was how Igixar worked. This was also why a warrior rarely turned down someone''s challenge, unless their strength difference was too great.


    Not to be outdone, Jyne also gave Arter the same serious look.


    "Didn''t he also set me up with the Serpent Prince without seeing his strength?" she reminded him. Her displeasure was clear from the tone of her voice. She wanted to scream in anger, but she held herself back upon the king''s presence.


    Arter smirked since she had guessed Jyne would mention this.


    "Father has seen the Serpent prince''s strength with his own eyes. Besides, he also doesn''t n on giving you before the Prince defeats me. Father wants to make sure you have enough protection for the future.¡± Even with his annoying attitude, I knew he was doing it to protect Jyne.


    "This is ridiculous," Jyneined.


    "For you, yes. For us... No. This world is not a friendly ce, Jyne. Without enough power, we will perish in the hands of others. Protection is a valuable thing. So this is a normal thing," he said, hoping Jyne would understand.


    Still, Jyne couldn''t take it. It embarrassed her. How could her father and brother ask a dragon king to prove himself? After all, the previous trip was enough to prove how strong Argod was. Unfortunately, she couldn''t say it openly.


    As they argued, I decided to check out Arter since this duel was unavoidable.


    <i>''Analyze.''</i>


    [Name: Arter Ashze Purplegloom]


    [Age: 289]


    [Level 89 ] [Tribe: Fox ]


    [Element: Wind/Thunder ]


    [HP: 4176/4179 ] [Mana: 1239/1239 ]


    [ATK: 520 ] [M.ATK: 545 ]


    [DEF:190 ]


    [Skills: elerate, Tail Whip, Thunder Bolt, Thunder Storm, Paralyze (Bloodline), Electric Orb (Bloodline), Thundara (Bloodline), (Bloodline) ]


    [Emotion: Excited, curious ]


    [Condition: Normal ]


    Indeed, his level was above me. But ording to my calctions, I could catch up with him as long as I used Al''s Double EXP potion. Besides, his Mana Element was Wind/Thunder. As long as I could use my Earth skill, I could win this duel. Besides, our status didn''t differ much either and I could think of this as a warm-up before I kicked the Minotaur and Orc King''s ass. If I couldn''t beat him, it meant I was not ready to fight against The Orc King and The Minotaur King. Still... My defeat would cost my reputation and Jyne so I had to ensure my victory.


    On the other hand, I also caught some dangerous skills which could put me at a disadvantage. Paralyze and Thundara. Those two skills could immobilize his opponents for a few seconds and that was a fatal thing in a battle. Also, I guessed Arter would rely more on his speed. So I had to keep my distance during the duel and move fast since Thundara was a skill area.


    <i>''It''s gonna be an interesting battle,''</i> I guessed. A smirk appeared on my lips since I haven''t had a real fight since I set foot in Igixar. My fast strength development was so fast. The only thing that troubled me was the Ancestral Dragon.


    "What do you think, Your Majesty?" said Arter. He had exined a lot of things to Jyne, but she still couldn''t ept it. So he decided to ask the king himself.


    "I don''t mind the challenge," I answered.


    "But I''m not an object. I don''t want to be a trophy," protested Jyne. Even if she was sure that Argod would win her over, that meant Argod would marry her because he won her. Not because he loved her.


    "You''re not. But I understand what your father is thinking. I have to prove to myself that I can protect you. This is a form of love from a father to his child. He wants to give you to the right man," I exined, though I wasn''t sure Jyne could take it. Then I turned to Arter.


    "Isn''t that right, Prince Arter?"


    "You are very wise, Your Majesty." He nodded his head slightly and smirked in victory.


    Upon my words, Jyne bent her head down in annoyance. She did realize it but her heart refused.


    "So when do we do it?" asked Arter, ignoring his sister''s gloomy expression.


    "I have a busy schedule tomorrow. How about the day after tomorrow? You can spend time with your sister first." I flicked my finger, using my Telekic to take the letter from Jyne''s hand.


    "Deal," Arter answered without hesitation.


    But then I smirked.


    "Just a reminder, if I win, I will take Jyne as my wife on the same day."


    Arter frowned.


    "That fast?"


    "It''s a full moon," I reminded him.


    "I see..." Without further exnation, Arter immediately caught what Argod meant. Full moon meant he would consummate his marriage to the fullest. It would be a long night for his sister.


    Jyne''s heart was pounding. She remembered a full moon was a different matter for a royal dragon. Her curiosity tickled her and her mind drifted, imagining how wild Argod was.


    "I''ll be looking forward to it, Your Majesty," Arter decided to end their conversation. Then he bowed and left.


    "I also will excuse myself," said Jyne. She bowed and went out to chase Arter.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 68 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span>

 Chapter 133. The Fox Prince’s Request and The Fox King’s Answer IV

    Chapter 133. The Fox Prince¡¯s Request and The Fox King¡¯s Answer IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 133. The Fox Prince''s Request and The Fox King''s Answer IV


    "Why did you do it?" she said without further ado, walking side to side with Arter.


    "It''s Father''s order, what else can I do?" Arter said without turning to his sister or stopping his steps. On the other hand, Arter also wanted to find out how strong the Dragon King was, so this was a good opportunity.


    "Why didn''t you refuse it?" she asked.


    "I can. But I don''t want to," he said in a nonchnt tone.


    "Why?"


    He turned to Jyne. His gaze turned serious.


    "Your four brothers and a strict pce can''t even hold you. At least I have to make sure he''s better than us."


    "You me your ipetence on him? That''s pathetic," she scoffed.


    "I just want to make sure he can take good care of you. Likewise with Father. You are so handful. I have to make sure he can handle you."


    "I''m not that bad," she retorted.


    A mocking chuckle came out of his mouth.


    "I think there''s only one Princess in all of Igixar who ran away for stupid reasons like that," he reminded her.


    "You almost made Father turn the pce and the capital upside down just looking for you. Your other brothers and I were also looking for you like a bunch of madmen who almost turned our kingdom upside down. So you have no reason to refuse." His tone made it sound like a threat.


    Rather than being scared, Arter''s threat irritated Jyne even more. But she couldn''t do anything but swallow it.


    "I should just sleep with him from the start," she grumbled. That way her father could do nothing but agree to the marriage.


    Spontaneously, Arter stopped in his tracks.


    "Then... It means war." It sounded like a mutter yet Jyne could hear it well. He didn''t even care if the guards heard him. No, he was sure the guards heard him since their gazes were fixed on him.


    Upon his words, Jyne stopped and turned to her brother. As soon as her sight caught Arter''s friendly face turning serious, Jyne''s blood froze.


    "ording to the rules, you can''t do it," she reminded. Marriage between two tribes was a sign of peace, alliance or defeat.


    "But do you think Father will let his honour be trampled on like that? Neither do I and the others. You are a princess and he is a king. If he wants you, he should ask you nicely. Like a true gentleman. Otherwise, he''s no different from the bandits who like to kidnap helpless vige girls,¡± he retorted. It wasn''t for Argod, but Jyne''s naive thoughts. He knew Argod was a good man since he took care of Jyne.


    "But I already said it. I love him. I want to be with him. This is my wish. He has a high status and a great empire. Is that not enough? Or would you rather I fall in love with amoner? After all, he already asked me like a true gentleman," she also didn''t want to lose. Actually, that wasn''t entirely true since when she first met Argod she thought he was amoner, yet she still fell in love with him. So it was not his status that made her fall in love but because it was him. Well, she couldn''t deny that his looks were also a big plus.


    "That''s why I only need one thing from him. Proving that he can handle you," he emphasised.


    "But---"


    "No buts." Arter interrupted her. His eyes stared intently at her, filled with threat.


    "Loving him is your decision. But giving you to him is father''s decision," he rified once again.


    Jyne could not cover her shock. Arter was indeed strict but he never said anything like that. At least not with a threat like this.


    "Am I just a bargain tool for you? Can I just follow my heart?" she asked in a stammering voice. She didn''t expect the reply would hurt her heart in another way.


    "We are royalty, Jyne. We don''t follow hearts and feelings," Arter replied firmly. He knew this would hurt Jyne''s heart, but this was the truth and he had to tell it.


    Unwilling to continue this useless quarrel, he turned around.


    "Get ready. I''ve brought your favourite dress. I''ll be waiting for you at dinner." Without saying anything else he left.


    Jyne didn''t answer. Her eyes were fixed on her brother''s back which was getting further away. A bitter feeling enveloped her heart. During her life, she had spent a lot of time inside the pce. Her family took good care of her and she was so happy with it. She thought she was different from the other princesses, but in the end, she knew she was the same as everyone else. She could not choose.


    Little did they know I was behind a pir near them and overheard all the talk by ident. My initial destination was my office, but I ended up eavesdropping on their conversation.


    <i>''I can''t me him,'' </i>I thought. Indeed it was somethingmon in Igixar, yet I knew it would hurt Jyne''s heart. On the positive side, at least I knew he was not doing this out of bad intentions. But because his family loved Jyne.


    "Your---" Eir who just came almost called out to me, but I quickly put my finger on my lips and gestured to him toe closer. Jyne was still standing there and I was sure she would be ashamed if she found out I overheard their conversation. Well, it was impolite from the start, but I was curious about it. After all, since they were talking about this in the middle of the corridor, I assumed they were fine with it.


    Even though he was confused, he did my order.


    "What happened?" said Eir in a low voice as soon as he arrived near me. He realised Jyne was the one who made me hide, but why?


    "Siblings quarrel," I exined briefly.


    It made Eir cast his gaze on Jyne again. This time he could clearly catch her sad face.


    "Did they say something about you?" Eir immediately guessed this had something to do with Arter or the letter.


    "A lot. I will tell you at my office."


    "Does the Fox King disagree?" he guessed. That was all that went through his head as soon as he saw Jyne''s sad face. Although... It was a little strange considering Argod''s status.


    "That can''t be said yes, nor can it be no. I''ll tell youter."


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 68 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 134. The Fox Prince’s Request and The Fox King’s Answer V

    Chapter 134. The Fox Prince¡¯s Request and The Fox King¡¯s Answer V


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 134. The Fox Prince''s Request and The Fox King''s Answer V


    Half a minuteter, after Jyne had left, we came out of our hiding ce and walked towards my office. I also asked the guards to shut their mouths for what they just heard. Although I didn''t catch any bad intentions from Arter''s words, some people might get it the other way around.


    As soon as I sat down at my office, I took out The Fox King''s letter and gave it to Eir. He took it and read it. Just like Jyne, his shock grew clearer as he read it.


    "This... This is outrageous. How could he say this? We''ve already helped him and it''s her who wants to be with you but he''s asking you to prove yourself?" he said in disbelief. He couldn''t ept it since The Fox King should be thanking Argod. Yet he asked otherwise.


    "If he doesn''t want to hand Princess Jyne to you he should just say it straight. Not in this way." Now he understood why Jyne looked so sad earlier and Argod decided to eavesdrop in silence.


    "Are you going to send her back to her kingdom?" he guessed upon my calmness though based on Jyne''s attitude, Eir bet she would crawl back to return to Draconis.


    "No, I''ve epted the challenge," I said in a calm tone.


    He frowned.


    "But why? You don''t have any obligation to prove yourself." After all, dueling a Prince suddenly was a little dangerous for Argod. At least for his pride.


    "Indeed. But sending her back and waiting for her toe back to me means it all depends on her. Not me. It''s no different than taking something out of pity." And I had no interest in that.


    Eir couldn''t deny what Argod said, but that didn''t mean hepletely agreed with it. He didn''t like how the Fox King didn''t appreciate what Argod was doing. But again, there was no better proof in Igixar than winning a battle or a duel. It was the only way and the highestw in this world. The strong would live, the weak would die.


    The knocking sound from the door broke the silence between us. This was followed by the sound of the door opening.


    "Your Majesty." S''s cheerful voice followed her light footsteps. Her presence lightened up the tense atmosphere in the room. It was S''s speciality.


    Without any formalities, S climbed onto me and sat on myp.


    "You should have told me you were home. At least I could give you a proper wee." Her hands hugged me, spilling all her worries and longing for me. Eir only smiled at us since he was used to this. Even she behaved like this to the real Argod.


    I chuckled.


    "I was in disguise, remember?" A proper wee was clearly impossible for me.


    She sighed.


    "I forgot." Then she let go of her hands.


    "But you don''t have to do that anymore right?" Her tone sounded like a plea.


    "I hope so." Well, I could go with my portal so I shouldn''t. But who knew?


    "Anyway, I made your order," she said proudly. She took out a silver bracelet with a ck magic stone in the center. The bracelet was filled with beautiful ornaments and carvings and was perfect for royalty''s essories. Even though it was not. The bracelet''s purpose was more wicked than it looks.


    [Name: Dragon''s Servant Bracelet]


    [Type: essories ]


    [A bracelet made of special materials and crystals to bind the wearer ording to the owner of the Mana in it. Suppresses the user''s Mana and skills. Bracelet cannot be removed or destroyed except by the owner of Mana (Cannot be used on King of the tribe, owner of Mark of Servant / Mark of Bride)]


    [Maker: S Akerra Notilda ]


    [Status: Normal]


    [Duration: Six months after activation]


    Bracelets were usually used to increase the user''s defense, mostly used by women since it didn''t bother their elegant appearance. While men preferred to use gauntlets. But this bracelet''s function was the other way around. It suppressed and interfered with the user''s Mana flow so the user wouldn''t be able to use her/his skills for a while.


    "Thank you for your hard work, S." I was satisfied with her creation. And she grinned in reply.


    I just took the bracelet from her hand. But the stone suddenly glowed as an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [The bracelet has no owner yet. Are you going to im this bracelet as yours?]


    [Yes] [No]


    Which was followed by an exnation from S even though she didn''t see my announcement.


    "You have to flow your Mana first to im it, Your Majesty."


    "Will it activate after I do it?" I asked.


    She shook her head from side to side.


    "It will only activate after you put it on someone. imed it doesn''t mean activating it," she exined.


    "Fine." After I chose yes, the stone on the bracelet glowed as it absorbed my Mana.


    [Your Mana has decreased by 100 points.]


    [You have sessfully imed Dragon''s Servant Bracelet.]


    Although its appearance did not change, a faint reddish aura covered the bracelet. It also made the bracelet look more beautiful as if it were precious jewels.


    "It''s beautiful..." she muttered. Her eyes fell on the bracelet. Likewise with Eir. He was stunned with his eyes fixed on it. It was my Mana that changed the bracelet.


    "Your Majesty, may I know what you want to do with it?" asked S.


    "The war will ur soon. My ancestors and I have made a vow that we will maintain this world bnce. Even if I win the war, I can''t wipe out their tribe. I need a way to make them submit to me. This is the only way I can think of.¡± At the same time, the bracelet disappeared as it entered my inventory.


    "But the bracelet has a time limit," S reminded. She was a little disappointed since she couldn''t extend the duration longer than that.


    "It''s fine. It''s exactly what I needed." At least it gave me enough time until I could use my Dragon Curse. It was an epic skill that I could only use after I got the Shadow Legendary Beast, Umbris. Just like my portal skill, the previous Dragon Kings didn''t dare to use it since the shadow element would take a toll on their Curse. Moreover, this skill was a much higher skill than portals.


    Again a knocking sound came from the door. This time it was Al and General Guillotine who came over and bowed to me.


    "I''m sure you already know why I called you here. We''ll start with the Orc and Minotaur," I said.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 68 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 135. The Dragon, Orc and Minotaur I

    Chapter 135. The Dragon, Orc and Minotaur I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 135. The Dragon, Orc and Minotaur I


    We spent the next hour discussing the Minotaur tribe''s attack and the Orcs that were getting closer to the border. As before, a crystal that projected images about the topography and the enemy''s camp was on my desk. This time the crystal not only disyed that, but also the Spy Worms investigation about the tunnels.


    As I expected, the Minotaur built a tunnel connecting their camp to the Firestone Fortress. The tunnel was neatly built and quite big. Not only using good materials, but they also used their skill to build it and make sure the tunnel was strong enough. The tunnel had three branches that would lead them to three different locations. Barracks, armory and the center. They also built another tunnel that connected to a cave so the Orcs could use them to arrive faster. So I expected them to attack faster than I had predicted.


    The tunnels themselves were almostplete. It should have reached near the Fortress in a few days. The good news was, all supplies and reinforcements had arrived. That was one of Dragon Tribe''s advantages. Since we could fly, we could go anywhere faster. If it weren''t for my level, I would have chosen to fly to the ck Grotto instead of taking the road like we already did.


    Minotaur''s attacks have been getting more intensetely. If they previously attacked once a week, they had already attacked three times this week. Looked like they wanted to make sure we didn''t find those tunnels. As for the Orcs, Al reported Uraugh mobilized his entire army for this battle. He even led his troops by himself and brought the two strongest men in his tribe. General Kul and Princess sha.


    Yes, a princess, not a prince. Although Uraugh had a son and daughter, his son was a bit quiet and spent most of his time reading books in the pce. On the other hand, it was his daughter who spent more time fighting and leading the troops. ording to rumors, the twins had a childhood trauma where they saw Uraugh kill their mother in front of them. The difference was, they face the trauma in different ways. His son decided to find a peaceful way to stop his father''s violence. While his daughter was looking for more strength to defeat her father. So I was confused why the princess decided to help Uraugh for this war. But I was sure Uraugh had made an offer she couldn''t refuse.


    I turned to S who was sitting on myp. Her body was facing to the side. Her back was leaning against my armrest so others could see my face clearly. Plus, she was smaller than me.


    "Can you make two more bracelets for me?" I asked.


    "Are you going to use it to control their leader?" she guessed. She looked restless since the bracelet couldn''t control a king.


    "You mean Uraugh and Minotaur King?" I chuckled.


    "No. I''m not interested in sparing their lives. So I have to appoint another king who can be my puppet. I will make him a hero in their people''s eyes after he epts my agreement." A smirk appeared on my lips.


    "But of course... I won''t miss anypensation. They still have to pay for what they did." I knew this war was because of their king''s selfishness. Many people didn''t want it and they had no other choice but to pay for their king''s crimes. It was not fair, yet I still had to give my punishment.


    "I know it won''t be easy. Orcs and Minotaur rely more on their muscles than their brains. They have always thought of themselves as a strong nation. Even if we win this war, I''m sure many of them will put up a fight. Between those two orc siblings, I don''t know which one will obey me. So I chose both of them," I added.


    S frowned upon my answer.


    "If you don''t want to enve them, why don''t you let everyone know about your kindness?" she asked in confusion. It was an extraordinary noble act and she was sure Argod would receive much praise for hispassion.


    This time it was Al, Eir and General Guillotine whoughed.


    "Lady S, if His Majesty did that, it would be tantamount to announcing that The Dragon King doesn''t have the heart to take everything from his enemy. Some tribes would see that as a virtue, others would take it as an opportunity tounch an attack on us since the consequences weren''t that bad," Al exined. Well, S didn''t know much about this since she was more interested in learning everything rted to making magical items.


    That exnation left S speechless. As Al said, that put me and the previous Dragon Kings in a dilemma. On the one hand, we had to fulfill our vows, on the other hand, this world only saw our kindness as a weakness. I''d say ying the bad guy was a lot better than ying the good guy. A kind king who showed too much forgiveness would only invite greedy people who wanted to take over his throne. Whereas a cruel king would also invite the same thing for different reasons. So good and bad, I had to y it in a bnced way.


    "But that doesn''t mean I won''t take theirnd," I added to Al''s exnation. That made S turn to me.


    "In a battle between kings, the loser must give theirnd to the winner. No one can avoid it." That was why I couldn''t lose. And this was the reason why a king could have an Empire but he would never be recognized as Emperor. Although I admitted that a sole world emperor would be a peaceful option for this world. Unfortunately, I believed it would end up as endless ughter and envement.


    "War surely is a terrible thing," said S in a gloomy tone.


    "Your Majesty." General Guillotine''s voice made me turn to him.


    "About the Minotaur''s tunnels, should I order my troops to destroy them?" he asked.


    "I have other ns for the tunnels," I said. And that n would make us win the war easily.


    "Instead I want you to dig some holes near the Fortress for me." It made them frown in confusion. While my smirk widened as I could imagine my enemy''s bodies melting and disintegrating in the mes.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 73 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span>

 Chapter 136. The Dragon, Orc and Minotaur II

    Chapter 136. The Dragon, Orc and Minotaur II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 136. The Dragon, Orc and Minotaur II


    Upon their confusion, I continued my exnation. My hand pointed at the image on the crystal projector.


    "Here, here and here." I pointed at three different locations. All of them were outside the Fortress.


    "Just make sure it''s on their tunnel routes. Also..." I turned to Al.


    "Can you make more Fire Elemental Changer Potions for me?"


    "Sure. But for what?" asked Al, frowning in confusion.


    "To fill those tunnels. We can use the holes to do it and finish with me Thrower Skill from our best warriors," I exined briefly, smirking evilly.


    All of them were silent as they began to understand. Their confusion was reced by a wider smile. The potion would turn the tunnels intova channels. That ce''s temperature would rise drastically. Plus they had nowhere to run to. Since Orcs and Minotaur had earth elements, I only needed a few strong warriors in their dragon form to fire their me Thrower skill. With Elemental Critical Damage plus the environmental advantage of the potion, I estimated the result would be 4X the normal damage. We only needed two to three shots to turn the tunnels into their graves.


    "That''s brilliant... I didn''t even think I could use my invention for this," Al muttered in amazement. He couldn''t hide his happiness and pride since with this n he believed we could win this easily. The Orcs and Minotaurs had no other way but to face us on the open field where Dragons had an aerial advantage.


    Followed by Eir who looked excited. A happy smile on his face.


    "They won''t expect that. We just need to use a little of our skills and---"


    ¡°Boom,¡± continued General Guillotine with an evil grin.


    "We can blow up the tunnels and their camp without sacrificing a single soldier. It would be an easy victory."


    "Correct," I said with the same evil grin. That made us look like a bunch of viins.


    "I will order my soldiers to execute our n, Your Majesty," said General Guillotine.


    "Do it secretly and keep an eye on them. If they change the routes, this n will turn into a disaster," I warned.


    "I understand, Your Majesty."


    "The rest, we will destroy them in the open field. The kings and the generals will be our main target," I instructed.


    "What about Princess sha?" asked Eir.


    "She will be our key to Vurdor (the capital of the Orc''s tribe). We should be able to take control of that city easily. Also since she has a grudge against her father, maybe we can offer her to work with us." Well, I was not sure it was going to be that easy. Even though she was a princess, she was a warrior and she wouldn''t do what I wanted that easily. But I could use her brother as my alternative.


    "What about the Minotaur?" asked General Guillotine.


    "General Dravis is there right? He''s the king''s brother and their rtionship was bad from the start. Now the Minotaur King made his troops as bait and wasted their lives like trash. I''m sure he will ept my offer." Their rtionship was initially just jealousy among brothers but had deteriorated since the duel for the throne a hundred years ago. Dravis couldn''t ept it since the current King won the battle by using a forbidden spell. Unfortunately, the current king was in thete King''s favor so the duel result was considered valid.


    "Your Majesty..." S''s voice made me turn to her.


    "You are scary," she squeaked. Even though this was normal in war, she didn''t expect Argod to use anything for victory. Either the bad rtionship between the enemy or a hideous strategy.


    "It''s a war, S. I won''t hesitate to use whatever works in my favor," I said. Then I turned to Al.


    "What about your investigation into the Witch King?"


    My question made the smile on Al''s face disappear. He shook his head from side to side.


    "This is more difficult than I thought."


    "Take it easy. We have to be extra careful with him," I reminded him.


    "I understand."


    "That''s enough for now. We''re leaving for Firestone Fortress in three days." Then I turned to Eir.


    "Don''t forget to prepare the arena for me."


    While Eir answered with a simple yes, the others said another thing.


    "For what, Your Majesty?" asked Al curiously.


    "Prince Arter wanted to test me before he handed Jyne to me. Wasn''t that the perfect warm-up before this war?" I answered casually.


    "He challenged you? How dare he..." General Guillotine hissed in anger.


    "You know. He kept bugging me yesterday. Just give me your permission, I will dly kick his ass," said Al. He couldn''t contain his anger as he remembered how Arter threatened him to meet Jyne yesterday.


    "It''s fine. Like I said before. It''s just a warm-up for me." At least with this, I could gauge how much my power was.


    "This meeting is over. You may leave," I added.


    As they bowed, I remembered something.


    "Oh one more thing, call Marissa for me," I said to Eir.


    "Who''s Marissa?" asked S.


    "She''s a Nymph. I found her during myst journey. I''d like to introduce her to you."


    After the others left the room, I gave Marissa''s father''s letter to S.


    "Just read it." I didn''t say this in front of General Guillotine since I wanted him to concentrate on this war. While I wanted Al to concentrate on the Witch Tribe.


    S picked it up in confusion and read it. Her shock grew clearer as her expression turned grim.


    "The Current Duke is a good friend of yours. ording to Gloomview Town''s inn owner, he took a trip to Draconis by road a few years ago. I think he wanted to see and discuss this matter with you but he gave up and returned after receiving a message."


    Unexpectedly, S folded the letter and ced it on the desk.


    "Why are you showing this to S? Didn''t S say S have nothing to do with the Dwarf Tribe anymore?" She had already made that decision the moment she followed Argod to Draconis. Since her own king had thrown her away so she would devote herself to the one who saved her, Argod.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 73 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span>

 Chapter 137. We are The Same I

    Chapter 137. We are The Same I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 137. We are The Same I


    "Are you sure you don''t care anymore? It''s your tribe. You know more about the Dwarf Tribe''s aristocracy so I''d like to ask your help to settle this," I said. Despite her words, from her expression, I could tell she still cared about her tribe. It was just... her bad experience made her deny it.


    "S belongs to you. S is not part of the Dwarf Tribe anymore. S is a Draconis'' citizen now," she confirmed. Even though her heart ached when she said it, she didn''t care.


    "Even though the Dwarf King has abandoned you. You are still a Dwarf. Those people are your kin." One couldn''t deny her identity forever. She was one of the keys to preventing this war.


    S put the letter on the desk and put her hands on her thighs. As she bent down her head, she gripped her pants slowly.


    "S knows... But S can''t figure out what to do... The Dwarf King is stubborn and short-tempered. Dealing with him is exhausting. S hates him..."


    She couldn''t deny, what happened to her was because of the Dwarf king''s decision. So in S''s heart, she still loved the Dwarf Tribe. Moreover, despite this emergency, it was the king himself who could destroy his own kingdom.


    "We can contact the duke and help your tribe through him. I''m sure he has something to say to you," I said.


    "Then... Why did he return before he told S what happened?" said S. Her mind was too full to the point she couldn''t understand why her old friend decided to return before he could meet her.


    "I think this has something to do with the Dwarf King," I guessed.


    She turned to me.


    "The king?" she repeated. A frown on her forehead.


    "He came back in a rush after receiving a Magic Messenger," I exined.


    S sighed.


    "You''re right. Only that stupid king has such annoying urgency." She remembered how her father was always in a hurry when that annoying king summoned him just because he didn''t want to wait.


    "Besides, maybe you could talk to Marissa about a few things," I added.


    A bitter feeling covered her heart. She could understand Marissa''s feelings since she had experienced the same thing.


    "That girl... She is the same as S... Why is there so much injustice in this world? Why would a king sacrifice their people for something ridiculous?" she muttered. Her disappointment was clear from the tone of her voice.


    S, Marissa and Al were the victims of their leaders'' injustice. They had to be exiled because of a crime they did not do. As sad as it sounded, this was amon thing in this era. When people had no choice but to follow their leader.


    Despite their simrities, their king''s reasons for doing so were different. S was due to the Dwarf King''s stupidity and temperament. Marissa was because of the Nymph Queen''s greed. While Al was because the Witch King wanted to avoid unnecessary wars, so he decided to sacrifice Al''s family.


    "A lot of kings don''t deserve to have power. Some just get it from their family but they don''t know what it means to be a leader," I said. That was why all people believed The Dragon King was the most powerful and wise creature. Because The Dragon King inherited their ancestors'' memories, unlike other kings. Although... I couldn''t say all the dragon kings'' decisions were wise since we were still having the same dilemma.


    S pressed her head on my chest. Her hands hugged me tightly. From her slightly shaking body, I could tell she just wanted to get somefort to calm herself down.


    "That''s so unfair to S... To us..." she whispered. Her bitter feeling and disappointment were evident from the tone of her voice.


    Instinctively, I hugged her tighter, bringing her small body closer to mine. My head leaned on the top of her head. My hand pped the side of her head.


    "You have me, remember?" I calmed her down.


    "Um..." she hummed to answer me. After that, we were silent. It was just a simple thing but it calmed her down. It was as if my hug were washing away her bad memory.


    S closed her eyes, enjoying that simplefort in the king''s arms. Even though he was her husband, she felt she was in a Father''s cradle. Someone who would protect her forever.


    The knocking sound made us turn to the door and saw Marissa enter the room in hesitation. Her feet trod in caution as if she had entered a dangerous ce.


    "Come in Marissa," I said. She looked scared just to enter my ce.


    But instead of quickening her pace, Marissa''s steps stopped as soon as she saw me and S.


    "Ah, did I bother you? Should Ie backter?" she asked.


    "Come in. I want to introduce you to her." I released my arms due to her nervousness. Likewise with S. Even though she was still sitting on myp, her head was not leaning against me anymore.


    Marissa approached. But instead of the king, her attention was focused on the Dwarf girl in Argod''s arms. She looked at Marissa with a faint smile.


    ''Did the king tell her everything?'' she thought. Yet Marissa didn''t understand that pitiful gaze or why the Dwarf girl looked at her as if she had experienced the same thing as Marissa.


    As soon as she stopped in front of me, she bowed.


    "Is she your wife, Your Majesty?"


    "Yes. This is my second wife, S," I replied, introducing her.


    Upon my introduction, S smiled sweetly at Marissa.


    "S Akerra Notilda. Nice to meet you, Lady Marissa."


    Marissa nodded awkwardly.


    "Nice to meet you, Lady S." She didn''t expect the cold king to be able to take two wives in such a short time. Moreover, she could remember how cold Argod was before. But then, she realized something after Marissa noticed her name. A rumor about the betrayal of the Dwarf Tribe''s Grand Duke 40 years ago shed through her head. That incident was simr to hers.


    "Notilda? Are you---"


    Before Marissa could finish her sentence, S interrupted her.


    "Yes... That''s me," she said in a gloomy tone.


    "It was the king who brought S here," he continued.


    "Does that mean we''re the same?" asked Marissa. She began to understand with S''s pity gaze.


    S smiled bitterly.


    "Yes... We''re the same..." she admitted.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 73 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span>

 Chapter 138. We are The Same II

    Chapter 138. We are The Same II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 138. We are The Same II


    Now Marissa understood why Argod had taken S as his wife.


    "I''m d you''ve finally decided to take a couple of wives, Your Majesty. How many wives do you have?" she asked curiously. She thought the dragon king had changed, but apparently, the king did it to protect the weak.


    "It''s just Evelina and S for now. Jyne will probably be my third wife in two days. So will you."


    "Me?" asked Marissa in obvious confusion.


    I used my Telekic skill on the letter on my desk. After that letter lifted, I flicked my finger to move it at Marissa.


    Despite her confusion, Marissa took it.


    "This is your father''s letter. Read it," I said.


    Upon what I said, she immediately read that letter.


    As Marissa read it, her eyes began to tear up. Her pain pierced her heart and her bad memory of how she ran away from the Nymph Queen reyed in her head. She knew her father was doing this for her own good. But, that didn''t mean she could ept it just like that.


    Marissa lowered the letter and wiped her tears before returning her gaze to me, trying to stay strong.


    "Is there another way?"


    I shook my head from side to side.


    "If you already love someone else, just tell me." That was just my guess. I knew it wouldn''t be easy, because... Even though she was the real Argod''s good friend, that didn''t mean she was willing to give herself up to me.


    This time it was she who shook her head from side to side. Even though she was in front of me, her eyes looked to the distance. The bitter smile that graced her lips showed her chaotic heart.


    "I only love my family... Right now my heart is empty... Even if I have to give myself to you, I won''t be able to love you sincerely..." Her pain was clear in her tone.


    "Marissa, do you dislike the king?" asked S upon Marissa''sment.


    Marissa returned her gaze to me.


    "He is a good man. How could I dislike him? It''s just..." She paused, trying to find the right words. But she didn''t find it. Her mind was too full.


    I understood her dilemma. Unfortunately, this was not easy. There were no contract marriages at Igixar, only a real one. While Igixar also did not acknowledge divorce, only the death of one''s spouse could set a person free.


    "Your father only wants to protect you, Lady Marissa," said S.


    S realized that Marissa was in a worse state than she had been when Argod took her. If Marissa didn''t have a good reason to stay somewhere, with her status as a traitor, the queen of Nymph could pick her up at any time by force. After all, the only one who could surpass the Nymph Queen was the dragon king. If she went to the other king, it would lead to a new war. Especially if that king was unprepared and didn''t know anything. Worse, that king would probably hand Marissa over to the Nymph Queen willingly.


    "I know. But this is too sudden... It feels like... As if I stepped out of one cage only to enter another." Then Marissa turned her gaze to me. "On the other hand, I realized that my existence would only harm others as well as you. I know too much."


    As Marissa said. Although the agreement sounded simple, I actually took the risk to marry her, On the other hand, even though the Nymph Queen didn''te to me at first. Sooner orter she woulde to me or I the one who had toe to her since she had disturbed Igixar''s bnce. Since Marissa knew how to make the antidote, I had to give her proper protection.


    "But again... You have always treated me and my father well. I know you are a good person. Otherwise, my father would not have asked for your help. This is my father''sst request and I have no other choice," she continued.


    I was silent with my eyes fixed on her, trying to analyze and think about what I should do so she could ept me willingly. But no matter how I tried to find a solution, I couldn''t find it. Even though I already knew the answer, I knew it was her thoughts that tormented her.


    "I''ll give you time to think. Once you''re sure of your decision,e to my chamber in two days, when the moon is full. But you can''t turn around once you enter my room. Since I''m not sure I can hold myself either," I said.


    <i>''Full moon...'' </i>Marissa immediately realized what was going to happen there. She bowed in gratitude.


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    Then I turned to S.


    "Including you. Think again about what I said earlier. It''s about your tribe." With S''s invention and Marissa''s knowledge, I should be able to solve this problem quicker.


    "S knows..." she answered in a gloomy tone.


    Once again, I used my Telekic to take the letter from Marissa''s hand and put it in the drawer.


    "I think that''s enough for now. We should get ready to wee you and Prince Arter," I closed our meeting.


    "My apologies, Your Majesty. But I must refuse," said Marissa politely.


    "Why?" asked S before I could raise my voice.


    "I mean... you can wee Prince Arter. But you don''t have to wee me. I don''t want to bring you any trouble," said Marissa sadly.


    "It''s just a small wee party. Something like a wee dinner," I exined.


    But Marissa still refused.


    "No, please. I beg you... I just want to eat in peace in my room. While others can keep their mouths shut, you can''t ask Prince Arter the same thing. I don''t want to face the Nymph Queen as much as possible... I''m not ready for that yet."


    Although I hated to admit it, announcing that Marissa was here was indeed a bad idea. Especially since I had to go to war soon.


    "Fine." I decided to take the safest one.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. If there''s nothing to talk about, I''ll excuse myself," said Marissa.


    After I answered her with a nod, she left.


    "Your Majesty, can S talk to Marissa?" Something was bothering her. Moreover, she had been in the same position as Marissa before so she decided to say it.


    "Go ahead. She will need it," I said.


    "Thank you." After that, S got off myp and out of the room.


    As soon as S left my office, I leaned my back on my chair. A tired breath escaped my mouth. My mind went back to my past, where I was still in my original world, where my only problem was money. But now... I had to take a huge responsibility with hundreds of thousands of lives at stake.


    "Why does everything feel soplicated?"


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 73 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 139. We are The Same III

    Chapter 139. We are The Same III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 139. We are The Same III


    Once she came out of the king''s office, S chased Marissa.


    "Lady Marissa," she called.


    Marissa stopped her steps and turned to S.


    "Yes, Lady S."


    "Can S, have a word with you?"


    Marissa smiled faintly. But her sadness and worry were still evident on her face.


    "Sure. What do you want to talk about?" The letter and everything Argod had said filled her mind so she actually wanted to be alone for a while. But on the other hand, she knew S also had the same problem and position as her.


    "S wants to talk privately. We can talk in S''s room," she added. But then she remembered that her room was a mess and her traps were still there. Not a single maid or servant dared to enter her room since they didn''t want to take the consequences.


    "I mean your room. S''s room is a little messy," she corrected her words.


    "Please follow me, Lady S," Marissa replied.


    They walked side by side towards the southern section where the guest rooms were located.


    Marissa decided to find out what it was about so she could prepare herself.


    "May I know what you want to talk about? Is it about the king or the other one?" She meant the war between their tribes.


    "Mostly the other one, but I''ll probably talk about the king a bit," said S, trying to keep up her pace even though Marissa was already walking slower than usual.


    "I see..." Marissa replied.


    After that, they walked in silence. Their minds were lost in their own thoughts. S thought about how she could ask Marissa without hurting her. While Marissa thought about what she should do next. Even though Marissa had to follow her father''sst request, something was bothering her.


    Dilemma, guilt and sadness apany the two of them. Till Marissa opened her voice, breaking their Silence.


    "Forgive me," she said out of the blue.


    "For?" asked S.


    "For what the Nymph Queen will do and for my family''s inability to stop it," she said in a gloomy tone.


    S shook her head from side to side and looked at Marissa softly.


    "It''s not your fault. Your family has put in a lot of effort to stop her. So have you. You''ve lost a lot. How could I me you?"


    But Marissa was silent. From her face, it was clear that it wasn''t enough to ease the guilt in her heart.


    Upon her gloomy expression, S held Marissa''s hand.


    "Cheer up. At least you can prevent what will happen next," she tried to remain optimistic.


    Marissa turned to S and looked at her without saying a word. Slowly, a bitter smile blossomed on her lips before she returned her gaze to the front.


    "You''re right... I can''t waste my parents... My family''s sacrifice." Marissa realized that there was nothing she could do at this point except move forward and fight for justice for her dead family.


    Marissa and S entered the room. S''s steps stopped, her eyes looking into the room. Although the room was simr to hers, S''s room was in a mess. She didn''t know how long the servants and maids hadn''t cleaned it. She even decided to stay there longer while she should be able to move to the western section since she was too busy to make Argod''s orders. While she couldn''t allow the maids to touch her inventions carelessly.


    "Take a seat, Lady S," said Marissa, sitting on the sofa.


    "Thank you." S sat on the single sofa nearby. The sofa made her body look smaller, not to mention her legs couldn''t reach the floor so she could swing them back and forth like a kid.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Marissa opened their conversation.


    S''s gaze turned serious.


    "About the Nymph Tribe... Do you know the reason why the queen chose Dwarves as her first target?" The only thing in the letter was that the queen decided to expand the territory. But the Nymph tribe was surrounded by 4 other tribes besides Dwarf. Apart from that, the Dwarf territory was a bit smallpared to the others. So she guessed the queen had other reasons besides that.


    "It''s because that territory is near ours and your king''s. She knows the Dwarf King''s short temperament. Also because..." Marissa''s words trailed off. Even though this was the main reason why the queen had chosen that territory, she was a bit hesitant to say it. She was sure this would offend S.


    Secretly, Marissa stole a nce at S who was waiting eagerly for what she said.


    "Just say it," said S. She realized, from Marissa''s hesitation, this was definitely a bad thing.


    After Marissa took a deep breath, she continued her words.


    "The Queen said, since the Dwarves have small bodies, the poison should be able to spread faster. So it''s her easiest target."


    Silently, although she hated to admit this, the Nymph Queen was right. Despite Dwarves'' great strength, due to their small bodies, they were more susceptible to the poison. They were easy targets for poison users like the Nymph tribe.


    "Forgive me," said Marissa.


    S shook her head side to side again and smiled.


    "It''s fine. It''s a fact. S can''t deny it either. At least S knows that stupid king didn''t do anything that makes other tribes angry." Previously, she thought The Dwarf King had done something to offend the Nymph Queen.


    Her statement tickled Marissa''s curiosity over what happened to S.


    "Lady S... I heard the Dwarf king executed your Family for a petty mistake," she said in caution, trying not to offend S.


    "Yes." She smiled bitterly. Her eyes stared at the distance as her memories reyed in her head.


    "The Dwarf King was interested in a small town and wanted it. A town that he could use to take his family on vacations. It was a town built by my father. Actually, it was an economic town that can be used to help the poor surrounding viges. The Dwarf King also agreed to it when my father made his proposal, but the king changed his mind after he visited it. He wanted to turn the town into his big vi."


    Then S''s anger grew clearer in her eyes.


    "My father opposed him and asked him to think about his people rather than his ego. But that stupid king wouldn''t listen. Just for that stupid reason, the king used my family of treason and sentenced us to death. That town was confiscated because it was considered as proof of my father''s betrayal even though it was the stupid king himself who had approved it. "


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 77 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 140. We are The Same IV

    Chapter 140. We are The Same IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 140. We are The Same IV


    Her story shocked Marissa since that was a ridiculous excuse. It was even more ridiculous than the Nymph Queen.


    "Isn''t there anyone against him? I mean... The other nobles should be defending your family."


    Again, another bitter smile on her lips.


    "The king said, everyone who opposes him will be considered as my father''s ally. So not a single nobleman dares to speak up..." she said sadly.


    S bent down her head.


    "He even made my family''s execution as a public show. Something that could show he was a resolute king and able to silence anyone who opposed him. If it weren''t for His Majesty who helped me, S wouldn''t be here..."


    "Why did The Dragon King only help you? Why didn''t he help your family?" asked Marissa curiously.


    With a sad smile, S lifted her head and turned to Marissa.


    "That''s because The Dwarf king had executed my family one week before. He left me since he thought I was harmless and intended to show his firmness in front of the dragon king. But before he could execute me, His Majesty requested me as a gift."


    "And the Dwarf King agreed?" asked Marissa.


    S continued her story.


    "He did not. ording to the rules, they settled it with a duel and His Majesty won. The Dwarf king had no other choice but to give S. But on one condition. If S tries to avenge S''s family, then he has the right to take me. That''s why S doesn''t care for what happens to the Dwarf Tribe. S has always thought of myself as part of Draconis..."Her heart ached just from remembering all this.


    A bitter smile appeared on S''s lips.


    "You know what makes me sad? The Dwarf King ended up only using the town for 10 years before he finally got bored and left. Now it''s no different than a ghost town. He killed my family over a toy. He''s wasting my father''s hard work just like that." She couldn''t understand why The Dwarf King could be so cruel to her family over something small. On the other hand, S knew there was nothing that could shake his position either. Since The Dwarf King had a powerful earth spell.


    Upon Marissa''s silence, S turned to her.


    "I''m sorry. You should be the one who''s telling your sadness, not me. After all, it was 40 years ago," she apologized.


    "I should be the one apologizing for picking up your old wounds," said Marissa. She didn''t expect her simple question could make S tell what she had been through. Indeedpared to her, S had experienced more painful things since The Dwarf King punished her family for such ridiculous reasons. She didn''t wonder why despite their advances in inventions, many of the Dwarf Tribe were still poor.


    "It''s nothingpared to Sir Almeric."


    Marissa frowned.


    "Sir Almeric? Who is that?"


    "His Majesty usually calls him Al. He is Draconis Royal Magician and Argod''s right-hand man. He looks messy and acts like a kid sometimes. But he is actually a genius. His Majesty also took him from the Witch King," S exined.


    The figure of a man from the witch tribe who greeted them at the entrance immediately crossed Marissa''s head. Judging from his messy uniform, Marissa did not believe that he had an important position. But from S''s story, at least, Marissa knew why her father sent her to The Dragon King.


    "Why does the Dragon king like to take another kingdom''s criminal? Is that his hobby?" she asked in confusion.


    "I don''t know. But some said he has a spell that can capture the pain in a person''s heart. Some said the spell is a curse that torments the king. It''s disturbing him and forcing him to feel the pain from those around him. Even in his sleep. That''s why he has to hibernate every once in a while just to rest his mind and heart." Even though it was all S''s guess, she was pretty sure it was true.


    "I didn''t know the king had such difficulties..." On second thought, Marissa guessed that was why the king looked cold before.


    "Don''t worry. After thest long hibernation, the king looks a lot better now," said S. She was sure this was why Argod had started taking Evelina and S as his wives. It was probably his personal form of celebration since he didn''t have to suffer anymore.


    "I see... That''s why he''s a little different." Now Marissa was starting to understand why Argod had decided to go undercover and pray in the forest earlier.


    "Yes, he is indeed a little different. But that''s not a bad thing since he doesn''t look gloomy anymore."


    "That''s good," said Lady Marissa in relief.


    Upon Marissa''s friendly reaction, S finally decided to say her request.


    "Lady Marissa..." she called.


    "Yes?"


    "Do you want to cooperate with S to prevent the war?" What S said made her remember her past. Made her remember the Dwarf Tribe, her homnd who had thrown her away. Despite her grudge against the Dwarf King, she could remember the people''s sad faces when she was nearly executed. Her childhood friend''s face¡­ The Duke of Dwarf Tribe, Alein also shed in her head. He even almost put his own family in danger just because he wanted to free her. If it wasn''t for his father who was preventing him, his family might also be in danger. It made her realize that what Argod said was true. The Dwarf King might be able to drive her out of her homnd, she could deny that she wasn''t a Dwarf but within herself¡­ she couldn''t deny it.


    "Have you made your decision?" Marissa knew S was hesitant to help their own tribe before. She drew this conclusion from Argod''s words.


    "Yes... S shouldn''t hate the Dwarf tribe just because of the past. It was that stupid king''s fault. That''s why... Do you want to help S?"


    Marissa took a deep breath.


    "I can''t do anything but hide," she said sadly.


    "Do you know how to make the antidote?" Although Argod hadn''t said anything about this, she was sure Marissa''s father had sent her to Draconis for a purpose.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 77 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 141. Awkward Royal Dinner I

    Chapter 141. Awkward Royal Dinner I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 141. Awkward Royal Dinner I


    Marissa frowned.


    "It''s a deadly poison that works very quickly. We won''t have time to give them the antidote. Besides, we have to find out what kind of poison it is." Even though Marissa had some guesses about the poison, the queen still wanted to take that poison to a higher level.


    "Then... What about poison resistance?" S gave an idea.


    Poison resistance was different from the antidote. Since it was used to nullify poison for a while.


    "Just make it nullify all types of poison. So what we need to do is find out when the queen will use it," S added. So instead of guessing the type, Marissa just needed to make the strongest Poison Resistance. It would neutralize all the poison that enters one''s body.


    Upon that suggestion, Marissa was deep in thought. This time it wasn''t because of Argod or what happened earlier, but because her brain was trying to find a way to make that Resistance. Some spections, mixtures and ingredients popped into her head. Her pupil moved side to side.


    "I don''t know if I can make it or not. But I can try it," she replied.


    S''s face brightened.


    "Okay. We''ll tell His Majesty this tomorrow. S is sure His Majesty already has a n for this."


    <span>


    -----


    <span>


    The night was gettingte and the moons were clearly visible when I walked down the corridor to the dining hall. Several guards followed me. Another formal attire covered my body. Even though it was not a big party, I also invited Chancellor An, Eir, Al and General Guillotine for this dinner.


    I arrived in front of the dining hall. The guards bowed and opened the door for me.


    "The King has arrived," announced one of them.


    As soon as I entered that room, everyone stood up from their seats and bowed to me.


    "Your Majesty," they greeted. Prince Arter, Eir, Al, General Guillotine sat in a row. While the other rows were filled by my women, except Marissa of course. So was Jyne. Even though she wasn''t part of my harem yet, she decided to sit across Arter.


    I simply nodded and gestured to lift their heads. My feet continued to walk to my seat.


    Like Jyne''s wee party, I gave a short speech about Arter''s visit without mentioning the duel or the letter. Which was followed by a toast. Then dinner started.


    The dishes were more plentiful and varied than Jyne''s weing party since Arter''s visit was a formal one by the order of the Fox King.


    But, the dinner itself didn''tst long since Eir, Al and General Guillotine kept staring at Arter in displeasure, even though they tried to hide it. Especially Al. It seemed Arter had been irritating him for the past couple of days.


    On the other hand, even though Arter had noticed, he didn''t seem to care and chatted with me nonchntly. He realized that his duel request would anger everyone. I apanied him to chat without any burden since I understood the reason. Although... I could say our chat was a little weird since he mostly asked what I used to do with my wives. It was a bit private, but I answered him as best I could.


    Not only that, Arter took that opportunity to tell many things about Jyne, especially her habits, her hobbies, her romance stories collection that made her leave the pce just for her stupid dreams and her spoiled habits. It created a bad tension between the siblings, but I tried to eliminate it. It seemed Arter was still mad at her.


    As for Jyne, she looked gloomy throughout the dinner. She didn''t eat much. S and Evelina had tried to cheer her up. I evenplimented her outfit since she did look beautiful in her favorite dress. But that didn''t make her smile. She just replied with a simple thank you before she reluctantly ate her food. It seemed the letter had given her a big hit. I knew she worried about the oue. Not to mention Arter''s annoying attitude throughout dinner.


    In between the tense dinner, Evelina asked why Marissa didn''te with us. Although I wanted to tell the truth since she said it openly, I could only say she was too tired as an excuse.


    Upon that awkward and tense atmosphere, I decided to end dinner early. Also, I only allowed them to drink a little wine so they could keep their consciousness. It was the best choice under these circumstances since alcohol would only make things worse. So I decided to make this dinner just a formality. I didn''t even enjoy my food one bit. This was my first time having dinner on a hot seat.


    After that almost messed up dinner, I returned to my chamber. Instead of doing my duty to nt my seeds in them, I asked S and Evelina to take a rest and prepare themselves for the full moon. I was sure, I would keep them awake all night. Tonight, I decided to take a couple of skills that I would use against Arter.


    As soon as I got to my room, instead of changing my clothes, I walked over to a bookshelf. I had to do something before I opened my portal. After I removed a few of the books, I could see a red crystal embedded in the wall. Like when I took my dimensional ring, I smeared my blood there.


    The wall on the side shifted, revealing a dark secret passage. A musty smell wafted from there. Without wasting time, I went into it. The crystals on the sides turned on like automatic lights, revealing a stone passage that was shrouded in a thickyer of dust.


    In caution, I walked down the passage and up the endless stairs. As I was almost at the end, the ceiling was getting shorter to the point I had to bend my body to reach the dead end.


    Carefully, I pushed a big stone above me. The moonlight greeted my eyes as the stone shifted. Once I got out of there, I was already at the highest level of the pce. The wind ruffled my hair and the scenery below me was so incredible. The city lights looked so small and the moons looked so close to me. Standing here made me feel like I''m the king of this world.


    A red gigantic crystal by my side was Draconis'' greatest protector crystal. It was a protective crystal that protected this city and pce from portal skills and other tribes'' attacks. A strong barrier protected it, rendering the crystal inessible by air. That''s why I had to use this secret path to get to this ce.


    I stretched out my hand to the crystal.


    "Argod Escavia de Emperor requests permission to open the portal."


    The crystal glowed brighter for a while before finally dimming.


    [Protector Crystal permits Argod Escavia de Emperor to open the portal]


    [Save point 1: Crimson me Pce.]


    <i>''Sweet.'' </i>With this, I could open my portal from within this Pce.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 77 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span>

 Chapter 142. Awkward Royal Dinner II

    Chapter 142. Awkward Royal Dinner II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 142. Awkward Royal Dinner II


    After I got down and returned to my room, I quickly cleaned myself from the dust and changed my clothes. But when I just opened my shirt, the knocking sounds apanied by a male voice came.


    "Your Majesty, Princess Jyne wants to see you."


    I could guess this had something to do with the letter and Arter. Given how Arter annoyed her throughout dinner, I decided to let her in.


    I stretched out my hand to use my Magic Messenger skill. A small dragon emerged from my palm and flew through the door to carry my message. Shortly, Jyne entered with a gloomy face. She bent down her head and trod carefully.


    As her eyes trailed the floor, this time, her sight caught some pieces of a man''s clothes. Her heart was beating fast since that meant Argod did not use his clothes properly.


    "Is there anything I can help you with?" I asked without further ado.


    With a thump, she lifted her head. Her eyes widened when she saw the king''s body. Even though he was still wearing his trousers, his upper body was clearly exposed. Although she had seen it twice, this was the first time she had seen this all by herself. This was a good opportunity to put her n into action.


    Yeah, I noticed her gaze. But this wasn''t the first time she saw me like this, so this shouldn''t be a problem.


    "Don''t mind me. Just say what you want to say," I said straight to the point. I wanted to finish this quickly since I still wanted to pick up two more skills. And since she was here I couldn''t wear my hunter outfit. She knew about my portal skill. So if I wore that outfit, she would realize that I wanted to go out with my portal. Since I wanted to finish it quickly, I decided to go alone. After all, those two ces were only filled with small level monsters.


    Swallowing her nervousness, Jyne finally opened her voice.


    "I-I want to apologize for the letter and my brother''s rudeness. I never thought they would give you so much trouble."


    "It''s fine, Jyne. I understand," I reassured.


    "B-But I have a better way out. I..." Her words trailed off as an overwhelming nervousness hit her. I could sense her hesitation before she finally decided to do it.


    Her hand started to grab the strap on her dress and was just about to drop it. But I immediately realized what she was about to do and used my Telekic to stop her.


    As her hand couldn''t move, Jyne noticed what was happening and turned to me.


    "Your Majesty," she said in a pleading look.


    "I know what you want to do. Don''t you already know the consequences?" I warned her.


    She gasped.


    "Does this mean you heard what we were talking about?" she guessed.


    Without releasing her from my skill, I walked over to her and stopped in front of her.


    "Yes. It was an ident."


    Jyne bit her lip.


    "Trust me. My brother and my father won''t do that. If... If they did. I''ll threaten them with my life." I knew she didn''t mean to cause war. I knew she just wanted to give me an easy win, but I couldn''t ept it.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Jyne. The reason I epted the duel wasn''t that I wanted to avoid the war." I canceled my skill and fixed her clothes.


    "I want to prove myself to him through a fair duel. This is not only about you or our rtionship but also my pride. I know you hate being seen as an object. I also don''t want to see you as an object either. But I need to do it," I exined.


    But she couldn''t ept it.


    "But what if---"


    I interrupted her.


    "I will win." Although I didn''t know the oue, I had to find a way to win.


    Jyne pressed her lips. Of course, doubting the Dragon King''s power was taboo.


    "Go back to your room. If your brother finds you here, he will be mad at you," I said.


    Gently, she took my hand and held it tightly.


    "Forgive me... I never thought of bringing you any trouble."


    Without a warning, she came closer to me and hugged me tightly, pressing her head against my bare chest, as if it was her request to win her. Or maybe, it was just her desire to seek a bit offort from me.


    "Your Majesty, I love you..." she whispered. Her emotion and sincerity could be clearly heard from her tone of voice.


    Without answering, I hugged her body in response.


    <i>''Love...'' </i>I thought. It made me think about my rtionship with all my women. I knew they love me, but how do I feel about them?


    As the questions ran through my head, Jyne let go of her hug and kissed my cheek.


    "Good night, Your Majesty," she whispered.


    "Night, Jyne," I replied. Then she smiled softly before she turned and left.


    <span>


    -----


    <span>


    Jyne had juste out of Argod''s room, but her steps stopped when she saw her brother. He was standing across the door with his back against a pir. His eyes stared at Jyne in annoyance. He could not believe how love could blind his sister''s mind. The only thing that relieved him was her choice. At least he fell in love with a royal, a king of a great empire. Not a weakmoner who didn''t have any power.


    Arter came here after her room''s guard said she was out. Remembering what Jyne had told him before, he decided toe to the king''s chamber. It was just his guess and he wasn''t sure. So instead of going in or asking the guard to convey that he wanted to see the king, he decided to wait there.


    Besides he didn''t want to make a ruckus thiste and it was Jyne who gave herself up. But considering what the king said, he was pretty sure Argod wouldn''t touch her.


    As those siblings'' eyes met, Jyne''s heart pounded wildly whether in anger, annoyance or embarrassment out of what Arter had done. It was clearly visible on her face. Was what he said at the dinner not enough? Did hee to make fun of her again?


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 77 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 143. Vicious Encounter

    Chapter 143. Vicious Encounter


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 143. Vicious Encounter


    Ignoring Arter''s presence, Jyne turned and walked down the corridor without a word. Arter immediately chased after her and walked by her side.


    "Let me guess. A failure?" teased Arter mercilessly. He guessed this since ording to the guards she had only been in for a while and from her sour expression.


    "None of your business," Jyne said curtly. She turned her gaze in another direction out of annoyance.


    Arthur took a deep breath.


    "He did the right thing. You should be ashamed of yourself," he warned her. Usually, it was the man who chased women aggressively, but in this case, it was the other way around.


    "I said it''s none of your business," she said again in the same tone. She sped up her pace, trying to leave Arter behind but to no avail.


    Upon her rude attitude, he blocked her way, stopping Jyne.


    "This is my business," he said firmly. His face showed his displeasure.


    Ignoring her brother, she turned, trying to pass him from the other direction. But Arter shifted to block her.


    Jyne red at Arter in displeasure.


    "Move," she ordered angrily.


    "No," he said in the same tone as hers.


    Since Arter wouldn''t move from his spot, Jyne shifted to the other side, trying to get past him. Again, Arter blocked her.


    Fed up with Arter''s attitude, Jyne turned around and decided to take a detour further. But Arter chased after her and blocked her path once again.


    "Father has left this matter to me. So I will be the judge. The Dragon King has done the right thing by asking and taking you in a noble way for the peace of the two tribes. Like a true warrior. Why would you want to taint it?" he let out all his annoyance. He didn''t even care if the guards heard him. What Jyne did really got on his nerves.


    Jyne red at him.


    "Taint it? This should be my love story. Yet you messed it up. You humiliated me in front of the man I love and treated me as a trophy for your duel. It''s you and father who taint it." Just like Arter, Jyne also let out of her annoyance. What she wanted was to love and be loved. It wasn''t a difficult request but she didn''t understand why it was so hard for her to get it.


    Arter frowned upon Jyne''s statement. His anger was getting clearer.


    "What?!" He couldn''t believe that after all the efforts to find and protect his sister, Jyne said that he was the one who tarnished her love story.


    "We''re trying to give you the best, Jyne. If I didn''t love you, I''d let you die on the streets. Besides, the Dragon King wants to prove himself and is willing to duel for you. It''s signifying he is a real man. A man should have the power to protect his wife and he is willing to prove it. You should be proud of that, " he argued.


    But she couldn''t ept it.


    "I don''t understand, can''t you just let me choose? I love him and that''s enough for me. His status and position is a bonus."


    "You read too many romance stories. The real world doesn''t work that way. Love alone is not enough. Not everything can be solved with feelings and love. Only power can solve all problems in this world," he said firmly.


    "Power..." she mumbled followed by a snort of sarcasm.


    "That''s all you have in mind. That''s why I left the pce," she said sadly.


    Arter snorted in annoyance and nced at the other side for a moment before returning his gaze to Jyne.


    "I don''t understand. Didn''t your journey teach you anything? Can''t you see how expensive protection is? Or how are people desperately looking for it?" Previously, Arter was pretty sure her journey had opened Jyne''s eyes to the outside world, but he was wrong.


    Her memories shed back to what she had experienced over the past few months. She had indeed learned many things after she ran away. She knew protection was an expensive thing. What she enjoyed at the Pce was a great blessing for themoner.


    On the other hand, she also learned how people could feel sufficient with their little happiness. A table full of food, a small house and their loved ones were enough to make themugh happily. No overwhelming power, nopetition, no fake pleasantries, no political games.


    "I''ve seen it all and learned a lot during my journey. But that hasn''t changed my mind," said Jyne firmly. She could remember how a cheap meal on the street could make a child smile as sweetly as an expensive gem. It was the most sincere smile she had never seen in her pce.


    "We did it to protect you," he gave up due to her stubbornness.


    Jyne smiled wryly.


    "Thanks for reminding me. You''ve said it from time to time." Despite her words, she said it in a cynical tone.


    Ending their vicious encounter, Jyne decided to return to her room. After all, Argod had already said that he epted the duel and would not take it for granted out of respect for her brother and father.


    But just as she was about to pass, Arter caught her wrist.


    "You know... This is why father and I decided to test the king." Then he turned to Jyne.


    "Because you are stubborn and like to act as you please. At least I hope he can tame you and change you for the better. If not... Maybe you who will give him trouble one day." It was a warning and also a reminder for Jyne.


    Jyne turned to Arter.


    "I wouldn''t do such a stupid thing," she replied in the same threatening tone.


    He let out a mocking chuckle upon her statement.


    "You almost did. It was the king who prevented it. He is a wise man," he reminded her. Of course, he meant what she just wanted to do.


    "This is my body and my heart. I will give it to someone I love and deserve it." Jyne pulled her hand in rage. Her gaze fixed on Arter also said the same thing.


    "You have no right to control me," she added.


    "But remember Jyne. You are a princess. Your body and heart have belonged to the kingdom from the start," replied Arter coldly.


    Those words hurt her. Her tears overflowed and almost dripped from her eyes in an instant. Without answering, Jyne quickened her pace and left.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 77 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 144. Solo Night Hunt

    Chapter 144. Solo Night Hunt


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 144. Solo Night Hunt


    After Jyne left, I took my hunter clothes and put them on. Then I approached my desk to write a message. It was an emergency message, in case I didn''te back after the morning arrived. Which meant I was in trouble. Well, I was going to avoid that wherever possible and it shouldn''t be happening.


    After that, I stretched my hand forward.


    <i>''Shadow Portal, Gilmanour, Stone Forest.''</i>


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole appeared in front of me.


    [The portal has opened !]


    I immediately got into it.


    Darkness devoured me. Once I arrived at the end of the darkness, I could see a forest filled with tall rocks in front of me. The ck rocks'' average height was about 10 meters. The others were much-much bigger and taller as if they were tall buildings in the modern era. Short grass covered the ground. A transparent barrier enveloped it. It meant I could only open my portal within that limit.


    <i>''Right, I just need to get in and find that temple as fast as I can and move on to the next ce,''</i> I reminded myself. I nned to enter the ce as quietly as I could. So I didn''t have to fight any monsters.


    I opened my wings and pped them, bringing my body through the barrier. My eyes fell, looking for a stone temple that held an important skill. A skill that could help me to win my first duel. Stone Curse.


    Since Arter''s Mana element was thunder/wind and had a lot of paralyzing skills, I decided to get a skill that could immobilize him. And then any other skill, nothing was better than this skill.


    My eyes paid close attention to what was below me. Every now and then I stopped at the top of a high rock so I could see my surroundings more clearly. It was a bit difficult for me to see in the dark like this, even with my Dragon Vision. Not to mention, even with the previous royal dragons'' memories, all the rock in this ce looked the same and there was no special rock as a sign of where that temple was.


    A long breath escaped my mouth. It had been half an hour but I hadn''t found it yet. I guessed it was only a matter of time before the monsters found me.


    Although I hoped my guess was wrong, unfortunately, I was right. The sound of loud pping wings indicated that a group of aerial monsters were approaching me.


    I turned in the direction of the noise. A group of giant eagle-shaped monsters approached me. At least there were more than 50 of them. Their bodies were about three times the size of normal eagles. Their heads resembled that of a dragon. What set it apart was their jaws, a stone beak took its ce. Their three tails were shaped like a snake''s tail with a sharp de at the end.


    [Name: ck Range]


    [Level 35]


    [Type: Bird]


    [Element: Earth]


    [Speed: Normal]


    [HP: 589/589]


    [Mana: 91/91]


    [ATK: 272]


    [M.ATK: 22]


    [DEF:87]


    [Skills: Sharp ws, Tail de, Stone Beak]


    At the same time, I also noticed the other monsters hiding in the forest started jumping from rock to rock to approach me. After circling around for a while, I knew I wouldn''t be able to hide myself much longer.


    Another tired breath came out of my mouth since I knew I couldn''t avoid the battle. I used my skills so I could kill them in one hit.


    [Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    [Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    [Power Boost has been activated.]


    [elerate has been activated.]


    [ATK: 430+215+430]


    [M.ATK: 430+215+430]


    [DEF: 170+85]


    [SPD: 170+85+170]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    At the same time, I took out a Double EXP potion from my inventory and drank it.


    [Double EXP Potion''s effect has started!]


    [Time remaining: 59:56]


    As the magic sk disappeared from my hand, I called upon my zing Orbs. The forest suddenly brightened in an instant.


    "Come to me. I will burn you to ashes."


    <span>


    -----


    <span>


    Meanwhile, in the Crimson me Pce, the four women in their bedrooms had their own thoughts.


    Evelina turned her body from side to side to find afortable position. But she couldn''t sleep. Her thoughts were on the Orcs and Minotaur who were waiting for Argod at the border. She knew it wasn''t her fault, but she also couldn''t deny she was one of the reasons why the Orcs and Minotaur had deployed their forces to attack Draconis.


    There was an uneasy feeling in her. The feeling of guilt kept bothering her. Yet she didn''t know what she should do to get rid of it. What was on her mind was to help Argod prepare for this battle well and pray for her safety.


    In another room, S was busy making Argod''s orders. While Marissa tried to sleep in her new bed. Even though they were doing different activities, they were lost in the same thoughts. The war between the Dwarf Tribe and the Nymph tribe that awaited them.


    Indeed, they had agreed to work together on this, but there was no telling when the queen would make a move. If they werete, then the Dwarf Tribe would be wiped out of Igixar without a fight. But if they tried to stop her recklessly, then they would harm Draconis.


    The Nymph Queen could have used the poison on Draconis instead of the Dwarf or The Dwarf saw Draconis as an enemy and ended up attacking the Dragon Tribe. If The Nymph took the opportunity to poison The Dwarf, the queen could me Argod with ease.


    This put them in a new dilemma and they knew they couldn''t move carelessly because if they were caught by either the Dwarf King or Nymph Queen, their n would fall apart.


    Elsewhere, Jyney on her bed and sobbed. Neither because of Arter''s words nor her father''s letter. Her tears rolled down her pillow. Her heart ached in pain as if a knife had stabbed into her chest.


    Indeed she could not deny what her brother said. But what she said wasn''tpletely wrong either. Moreover, Argod had fulfilled all the conditions, yet Argod still had to do this duel. Even if they said they were doing this to protect her, she felt this was unfair for her.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 81 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span>

 Chapter 145. The Ancestral Dragon’s Second Challenge I

    Chapter 145. The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Second Challenge I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 145. The Ancestral Dragon''s Second Challenge I


    It was past midnight when I stepped out of my portal and returned to my chamber. My eyes fell on the screen in front of me.


    [You are now Level 76. HP + 250, Mana + 100, ATK and MATK + 25, DEF and SPD +10]


    [HP: 4000/4000] [Mana: 1600/1600]


    [ATK: 455] [M.ATK: 455]


    [SPD: 180] [DEF: 180]


    <i>''This isn''t enough...'' </i>I thought. I could remember Arter was level 89. Indeed my status was higher than his, but our level difference was too big. Besides, his Thundara skill made me a little worried. Although this was not a deathmatch, I put my reputation at the stake in the duel.


    <i>''I could only put my hopes in ze Draco and the Ancestral Dragon,''</i> I thought again. But ze Draco was a fire element, whereas what I needed was earth element skill. So I could only expect The Ancestral Dragon to give me better skills.


    Luckily, I had managed to get the two skills I wanted today, Stone Curse and Spell Breaker. Well, on second thought, I didn''t really need the Spell Breaker since my initial goal was to use the skill to break The Snow Queen''s dream spell. But I was sure it would be handyter.


    After I sat on the sofa, my hands moved quickly to peel off my shoes and my vest. Even though I had just finished my battle, my drowsiness was already taking over me. I felt tired mentally and physically since I had been through a lot today. Without changing my clothes into my night robe, I walked towards the bed and plopped myself onto it. As the soft feeling of the mattress and the bedsheet touched my body, sleepiness took over me. I slowly closed my eyes and fell asleep.


    <span>


    -----


    <span>


    The green Wyverns'' roars in the Dragon Cross City''s sky indicated that morning had arrived. Even though it was still early, I was awake and getting ready to go to the Ancestral Chamber. After I had a quick breakfast in my room and cleaned my body, I put on my formal attire and left the room. I didn''t tell anyone about this. Including Eir. He would freak out if he found out I was going back to the Ancestral Chamber again.


    "Good morning, Your Majesty," the guards bowed and greeted me as I left my chamber.


    I nodded.


    "Morning," I said without stopping my steps. As usual, they were just about to follow me but I raised my hand, ordering them to stay where they were.


    I strode quickly to the Ancestral Chamber, past the servants and maids who bowed to me.


    Once I arrived in front of it, I bit the tip of my index finger and pulled my left hand out of my glove.


    ''Mana Weapon!''


    A small knife formed in my right hand and I scratched my fingertip with it.


    [You have taken 1 physical damage.]


    Droplets of blood came out of the small wound. Then I stretched my hand forward, put my blood on the crest. Soon, the door opened by itself.


    - m!


    Therge door behind me closed as soon as I entered the chamber. Carefully, I trod to go deeper into the chamber.


    "May I speak to you, Your Majesty?" I asked. My eyes darted around, trying to find his presence.


    Without an answer, a strong wind came from nowhere. Tiny various colors of lights came from all over the room and gathered together, forming a huge dragon made of light.


    Upon his majestic presence, I knelt on one knee and put my right hand on my left chest.


    "Your Majesty," I was greeted politely.


    "You havee, Argod." From his voice, he sounded calmer. From there, I knew he didn''t think of me as his enemy as before.


    A grin showing his row of sharp teeth appeared on his face.


    "And you''ve gotten stronger as you said." He looked satisfied with the result.


    "I''m a man of my words, Your Majesty," I said proudly. I took a journey right after I woke up, fought thousands of monsters in just a short time, and sacrificed my bedtime. Since this was not an easy struggle, I was so proud of it.


    "So? Why did youe here?" he asked.


    "I need more power to face ze Draco, Your Majesty. Also face the Orcs and Minotaurs at the border," I answered. I didn''t mention the duel since it was my personal business.


    Unexpectedly, a roar of anger came out of his mouth.


    "The Orcs and Minotaurs are attacking our borders? Are they courting death?!" he said in a displeased tone. He returned his gaze to me in anger. As if this was all my fault.


    ¡°You! Tell me, what happened?! Is the Dragon Tribe that weak now? No tribe has dared oppose the dragon in the past. Now, why would they attack us?¡±


    "It''s because of my long hibernation, Your Majesty. The real Argod''s long hibernation to be precise. They think Draconis is an empire without a ruler so they are trying their luck by attacking us," I exined without lifting my head.


    He fell silent after hearing my exnation. That was followed by a snort of disappointment.


    "So... It''s because of the curse." His sadness was clear in his tone.


    I didn''t say anything since it was the truth. At least there were no misunderstandings between us.


    "I''ll give you more power," he said suddenly. A movement that came from above me, made me realize that his w had almost stepped on me. Deftly, I jumped and flicked my wings to dodge it.


    A loud stomping sound was heard as his front legnded on the floor. The wind blew hard with just that one movement. The impact shook the ground. If it weren''t for the special barrier protecting this ce, that attack alone was enough to make a nice big hole in the floor.


    He turned to me, who was floating in the mid-air.


    "But as usual, you have to pass my test," he continued.


    ''Seriously?! This is an emergency. Can''t he just give me the skill?'' I thought. Unfortunately, I couldn''tin since he already said that from the start.


    "Fine," I said.


    He grinned.


    "But this time I will move. I will not stay still like a statue like before. So, prepare--- Dragon King."


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 81 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 146. The Ancestral Dragon’s Second Challenge II

    Chapter 146. The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Second Challenge II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 146. The Ancestral Dragon''s Second Challenge II


    As those words left his mouth, he pped his wings and lunged at me. His wings movement created a huge wind that messed everything up. His wide open mouth let out a huge fire that could turn my body into ashes. And I had to admit... Even with his big body, he was fast.


    I clicked my tongue and used my Ice Lance. Seventy whitences appeared. But instead of throwing it normally, I used my Telekic and lined it up in front of me, making them my shield.


    But that didn''t mean I was standing still. At the same time, I slid down and used my other skills.


    [Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    [Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    [Power Boost has been activated.]


    [elerate has been activated.]


    [ATK: 455+228+455]


    [M.ATK: 455+228+455]


    [DEF: 180+90]


    [SPD: 180+90+180]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    As I expected. As my Icences and his me collided, thick steam enveloped the room. Including covering his body. I bet that was enough to cover my presence.


    Still, I was not sure a cheap trick like this could hold him.


    And just as I thought, with one movement of his wings, the steam disappeared. But my huge me Pir immediately greeted him. The pir burned him in a fierce me. Which was followed by my zing Orbs charging toward him.


    Despite my me devouring his big body, I realized there was no damage announcement in front of me. Which meant my attack didn''t do any damage to him.


    <i>''This is bad.''</i> Realizing something was wrong, I quickly used my Mana Barrier and arranged several of them in front of me like arge shield.


    [A barrier has been formed.]


    I remembered thest time we fought, I couldn''t attack him physically. This time, he might do something else.


    Although I''d prefer my guess to be wrong, sadly I was right. Another huge me shot out from there and charged toward me.


    [Ancestral Dragon''s me has hit your barrier, mana barrier energy 6/7.]


    Using the same trick in myst battle with him, I pushed my barrier on him, hoping it would give him some damage. Since my me didn''t give him any damage, I was guessing maybe my attacks weren''t as strong as his. So I just needed to do the same as before.


    Unfortunately, my guess was wrong. Even though his me hit his body directly, there was no damage announcement in front of me.


    My eyes widened in shock.


    <i>''It can''t be,'' </i>I thought. I pushed my barrier closer to him. But it still didn''t work.


    The me faded away, leaving the smoke behind and revealing the Ancestral Dragon grinning at me.


    I gasped and flicked my wing quickly as I realized he wanted to do something to me. Moreover, my Mana Barrier almost broke.


    As I expected, as I glided backward as fast as I could, he spat out his me again, shattering my barrier into pieces.


    After I got out of his attack range, I floated in the mid-air. My eyes were on him and my brain was trying to figure out how I could fight him. I used my Analyze skill on him yet there was nothing new there.


    A burst of mockingughter escaped his mouth when he realized I was trying to analyze him.


    "I will give you a hint, Argod. You can''t hurt me with fire."


    <i>''I can''t fight him with fire?''</i> I repeated in my head. It was a little weird since it worked on him before. I was deep in thought for a while before I finally realized something. He tried to test me before I could fight the ze Draco. Since fire didn''t work on that legendary beast then he was the same. In other words, I had to use another elemental skill to fight him. Except for physical attacks of course.


    "I see..." I muttered and descended. My eyes were fixed on him.


    "Since I can''t hurt you with fire. Then..." As my feetnded on the floor, I used my skill.


    <i>''yze...''</i>


    [yze skill activated. Area: 70 meters]


    [Time remaining: 06:59]


    The ground under my feet turned into ice. The ice spread and froze everything around the area quickly. The temperature around us dropped drastically. But he didn''t turn into ice sculptures. No, he was not even in my skill range.


    Heughed again.


    "You''re wasting your Mana. Besides, what makes you think you can freeze an eternal me like me?" he scoffed.


    But I answered him with a smirk.


    "We''ll see about that." Of course, I knew it wouldn''t be that easy, but I already had a n in my head. That was why I used yze even though I knew he wasn''t in my attack range.


    His mocking grin turned into a smirk.


    "Ho... Interesting. Don''t let me down, Argod. I have high expectations of you." After those words, he pped his wings and lunged at me.


    But I did not move from my ce. Instead, I waited.


    When he entered the ice area, I used my skill.


    <i>''Earth Grave!''</i>


    The ice beneath him formed a pair of huge hands, bigger than his body, and tried to catch him.


    Reflexively, he dodged and spat out his me to counter it. But I used my other skills.


    <i>''Freeze!''</i>


    The stream of iceing from me charged toward him. At the same time, I flicked my wings and moved to the other side. As I moved, I created my Mana Barrier.


    Since his concentration was on the gigantic ice hands, he just realized it when my stream of ice was near him.


    "This won''t work for me!" With one move from his tail, he destroyed my ice stream. At the same time, the gigantic hands melted due to his fierce fire attack.


    His eyes searched for me eagerly. As he caught me, I used my Earth Grave again.


    This time he dodged and focused his attack on me. But just like the first time, as soon as his me charged at me, I used my icences as a shield.


    He gasped. With Earth Grave trying to catch him, he realized the attack was a fatal mistake.


    Like before, as soon as the two skills collided. Thick steam filled<b></b><span>the room. It would buy me some time. But that didn''t mean I stopped there, I flicked my wings to fly the other way and used my Mana Barrier.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 81 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span>

 Chapter 147. The Ancestral Dragon’s Second Challenge III

    Chapter 147. The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Second Challenge III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 147. The Ancestral Dragon''s Second Challenge III


    "Roarrrrr!" he went berserk and shot his fire again at my Earth Graves, melting them in an instant. His wings flicked fiercely, dispersing the steam around him. The wind blew wildly in the room. I even had a hard time keeping my bnce.


    But I kept moving from side to side quickly and used my Mana Barrier. Although my n was simr to mine in my first battle, I already made a surprise for him.


    ''A little bit more!'' I thought.


    But The Ancestral Dragon had found me and spat out his fire again. This time, although I managed to dodge him, he also managed to detect my barrier.


    "So you want to set me up like before, huh?" he roared and spat his me into my barriers.


    To which I replied by clicking my tongue in annoyance and threw my Ice Lance at him to protect my barriers from his attacks.


    I never thought he would find out about my ns so soon. But that didn''t mean I would cancel it. I kept moving quickly to create my barriers, making sure he was confined. After all, since I''m stronger now, he wouldn''t be able to destroy my skills that fast.


    "What are you nning, Argod?!" he roared again. I caught his restlessness from there.


    Again, I responded by throwing my Ice Lance at him and he countered it with his me.


    As I was able to ce myst barrier around it, Inded and used my skill.


    <i>''yze''</i>


    [yze skill activated. Area: 70 meters]


    [Time remaining: 06:59]


    The floor turned into ice once again.


    At the same time, I moved my barrier to lock him up.


    "Do you think you can freeze me?" he scoffed. His mocking grin showed his sharp teeth.


    But I replied with a smug smile.


    "I never nned to freeze you."


    His grin faded. With all his might, she spat fire at my barrier. But before he could do that, I used my Earth Grave.


    With such limited space, he couldn''t dodge my attacks. A pair of huge ice hands grabbed his body, making him like a small mouse in human hands. I also covered his mouth so he couldn''t get the fire out.


    "You---" he hissed in displeasure and struggled violently, trying to break everything that bound his body. But I used another skill.


    <i>''Ice Lance...''</i>


    My whitences appeared within his barrier and were ready to stab him from between my Earth Grave.


    He gasped in shock. While I grinned.


    "Ice Iron Maiden." I was sure he wouldn''t be able to dodge my attack.


    In one fell swoop, my icence charged to pierce his body.


    The Ancestral Dragon realized how fatal my attack was. So before thences prated his body, he turned into fractions of light.


    I lowered my hand and frowned in displeasure.


    "Hey! That''s cheating!" Iined.


    Which was answered by a voice that came out of nowhere.


    "That''s my skill, so it''s not cheating." The shards of lights merged in one ce before he finally showed his form again.


    "I only dodged the attack," he said in a nonchnt tone. From his stance and voice, it was clear he didn''t want to continue this fight anymore.


    Inded and snorted in annoyance. Somehow I felt dissatisfied since he dodge myst attack just like that. After all the trouble I had been through at least I wanted to know how much damage it was. But since he dodged it, I guessed it would be quite fatal for him.


    "So what''s the result?" I asked.


    "It''s so-so, but I must say yourbination attack is brilliant. I''m surprised you can have so many creative ideas like that." His dignity was evident in his voice.


    But I replied with a t stare.


    "You realize you just used the words so-so and brilliant in one sentence, right? They don''t match each other," I said straight to the point. If he was satisfied with my progress, he should be saying so. But he seemed too prideful for that.


    He cleared his throat nervously.


    "You should learn to keep your mouth shut, little Argod."


    My t stare didn''t change.


    ''Now you call me little Argod to cover your embarrassment,'' I thought. But I decided not to say anything since I still needed him. Also, he was literally a collection of spirits from the previous dragon kings, so I couldn''tin either.


    I exhaled tiredly.


    "So since you said ''it''s so-so'', I assume I passed the test. Am I right?" I made sure.


    "Yes. And as I promised, I will bestow you with my power." Just like our first fight, some sparks surrounded which was apanied by an announcement.


    [The Ancestral Dragon wants to give you his essence. Do you want to extract it?]


    [Yes] [No]


    When I just wanted to vote yes, I remember the pain and what happened in my previous battle with him.


    "Just for a reminder, I''m level 76 now. Are you sure this is safe?" I made sure.


    He frowned.


    "Level 76? What''s that?" he said in confusion.


    I closed my eyes and exhaled a long breath silently.


    <i>''Oh yeah, I forgot...''</i> Based on my memory, I knew Argod created my system after he observed me in my original world. He took my RPG game system and created this system with his power so I could control my powers easily. So The Ancestral Dragon didn''t understand that.


    "What''s with that face? You look disappointed," he said with a frown, narrowing his eyes at me.


    I forced myself to smile and opened my eyes.


    "Just forget it. Please make sure you will absorb your essence if it''s too much for me."


    "Fine."


    I took a deep breath before I voted.


    <i>''Yes.''</i>


    My body absorbed the mes that surrounded me as a magic formation glowed in white formed under my feet. In an instant, my body felt hot, as if I was burning with an enormous fire.


    Luckily, it wasn''t as painful as the first time. Another announcement appeared before me.


    [Congrattions! You have acquired new skills: Shadow Walk, Cronos, and Magma Typhoon!]


    [Shadow Walk (Requires 5 Mana) - A skill that a royal dragon uses to emerge from the enemy''s shadow. Can appear anywhere at night. ]


    [Cronos (Requires 5 Mana) - Skill used by a royal dragon to manipte time by 0.1 seconds per 10 levels.]


    [Magma Typhoon (Requires 10 Mana) - Skill area used by a royal dragon to burn enemies with magma.]


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 81 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 148. The Ancestral Dragon’s Second Challenge IV

    Chapter 148. The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Second Challenge IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 148. The Ancestral Dragon''s Second Challenge IV


    <i>''This is awesome!''</i> I shouted internally as soon as I saw the skills. My eyes fell on the announcement in front of me. Shadow Walk, Cronos, and Magma Typhoon. Even though he only gave me three skills, all of them were epic skills. Indeed those weren''t in my skill description, but the descriptions alone were enough to tell me.


    "Thank you," I said with a satisfied grin. I could use Shadow Walk and Cronos to do surprise attacks on Arter. And Magma Typhoon to destroy The Orcs and Minotaur. Well, Magma Typhoon sounded the coolest of all, but I was more curious about Shadow Walk and Cronos.


    With my current level Cronos, I could freeze 0.76 seconds and that was enough to kill someone since I could throw about 15 to 20 hits per second. While I could use Shadow Walk to ambush.


    He lowered his head, put it in front of my face, and narrowed his eyes.


    "You shall not disappoint me. Kill their kings and make them understand that no one can trample the dragons." His voice made it sound like a threat mixed with an order.


    I bowed my head and put my hand on my chest. A smile on my lips.


    "Of course, Your Majesty. That is my n."


    He grinned in satisfaction.


    "Good." Then his body shattered into shards of light followed by his voice which echoed throughout the room.


    "Now prove it to me, Argod. Crush them..."


    "I will, Your Majesty," I said without lifting my head.


    I turned and walked to the exit.


    <i>''I should try my skill immediately,'' </i>I thought.


    <span>


    -----


    <span>


    Elsewhere, Eir and Al strode through the corridor as fast as they could once they heard that the king was going to the Ancestral Chamber again. It was the guard who protected the chamber who reported it to them, so it couldn''t be wrong.


    The guard said the king came on his own and he knew he had a certain purpose toe to the ce. But the guards'' worries grew after they heard the sound of battle from within the chamber. To make it worse, the battle sound was worse than before. So they decided to report it to Eir. Since Eir was discussing the uing duel with Al, both of them quickly rushed to the chamber.


    "I don''t get it, why does he keep going there over and over again?" said Al without stopping his steps. His serious face dispersed his childish image.


    "How do I know?" retorted Eir. He also looked worried. His brain tried to guess what happened, but nothing came to his mind.


    "But you''re almost with His Majesty all the time. Why don''t you know the reason he went there?" said Al in panic.


    "I told you I don''t know!" Eir raised his voice even though he knew he had to keep this matter a secret.


    Al replied with a click of his tongue either in annoyance or panic. Even though he didn''t know much about that chamber, he knew the Dragon King shouldn''t be there before his death. But Argod went there twice. Not to mention he would face warter. Somehow that gave him a bad omen.


    "Is His Majesty out yet?" asked Eir as they arrived in front of the chamber, skipping the formalities.


    "Not yet, sir. But it''s been a while since the noise disappeared," replied the guard in worry.


    "He should be out soon right?" asked Al again. Since he was from the Witch Tribe, he didn''t know much about this kind of thing.


    "It should be," answered Eir unsure. But since he didn''t feel any energy disturbance from within the chamber, he was pretty sure Argod was fine.


    They walked back and forth in worry in front of the chamber, hoping the king would get out of there soon. It was the longest one minute they had ever felt before the door finally opened. But no one got out of there.


    Instead, the king appeared from their shadows. His body emerged from the shadow like a ghost that suddenly appeared to scare its victims.


    <span>


    -----


    <span>


    <span>


    "Worried about me?" I said in a teasing tone as soon as I emerged from behind them. It was my Shadow Walk skill.


    They startled and turned around in reflex. While the chamber door closed by itself.


    "Your Majesty, you startled us,"ined Eir.


    While Al said something else.


    "Is this really you?" He grabbed my shoulders, and body and patted my face to make sure I wasn''t a ghost.


    I took his hands away from me.


    "Yes. It''s me. I just tried my new skill."


    "Ha... I see," Al breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Your Majesty, you should stop doing something dangerous. You will make our hearts stop," said Eir.


    I answered with a humming sound.


    "Hm... That''s a tough request," I said.


    That was enough to frustrate them.


    "Are you kidding me?" whined Al.


    "Please tell me you won''t be going anywhere dangerous again after this." Eir''s voice sounded like a beg.


    "I have to go to Vermillion Mountain, remember?" I reminded them.


    They closed their eyes and exhaled.


    "Eir, we will leave before lunch," I ignored their reaction.


    "But---" Before Eir could finish his words, I interrupted him.


    "Don''t forget to ask Evelina to get ready," I added.


    This time it was Al who wanted to add something.


    "Your Majesty---" But I interrupted him too.


    "Are your Elemental Potions ready? Bring me the ice one."


    "Wait, listen to us, Your Majesty," Eir finally decided to let his voice out.


    "Are you sure you''re ready for this?" They had caught on to my purpose.


    "I am. Don''t worry, I know my limit. I will not do anything beyond my ability." Then a wicked smile appeared on my lips.


    "Besides... I need ''his'' power to turn the Orcs and Minotaurs into dust."


    My wicked smile made their blood freeze.


    I turned around.


    "I will be waiting at my office. Just tell me when the preparations areplete. We will go straight from there." Then I left.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 86 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 149. Am I The Same? I

    Chapter 149. Am I The Same? I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 149. Am I The Same? I


    The suns were getting higher and the city was getting busier. Unlike my previous days which were filled with adventure and battles, I was in my office, working like the real Argod.


    I was sitting behind myrge desk. My back leaned against the back of the big chair. Both of my hands were on the chair armrest. While my eyes shifted from document to document that was floating in front of me. Every now and then, I waved my finger to move the pens and write something on the papers. Although the letter was different from my original world, I could read and write just fine, thanks to Argod''s memory.


    Still... Even though several hours had passed, I felt like the pile of documents on my desk wasn''t decreasing. Well, it was a 10-year job so it couldn''t be done that fast. Also, I needed to dig into Argod''s memory, to find out how he handled this problem.


    After I finished one document, I put it on the finished pile before I took another and moved in front of me. I read it for a while before my brows furrowed.


    <i>''Wait a sec... Haven''t I dealt with this matter before?'' </i>But then I realized something was different from that document. In addition, the date was also different.


    A long tiring breath escaped my mouth.


    <i>''Oh no... Please don''t say this is its update.'' </i>This was the second time and I was sure I woulde across a simr case in the future.


    Although I was a little annoyed, I used my Telekic to find the previous document and put it alongside this one. Then I started working on something else. I could say it was a waste of my time since I had to do it twice. Unfortunately, they didn''t stack my documents ording to the month or year so I could only take them randomly.


    Amid my annoyance and busyness, the knocking sound from the door apanied by a faint voice from outside came.


    "Your Majesty, Lady S, and Marissa requested an audience with you."


    Since I was sure they wanted to talk about the war, I simply used my Telekic to open the door.


    "Come in," I said without taking my eyes off the document in front of me.


    Marissa and S entered the room carefully. Only from the atmosphere and the silence of the room, they realized that I was busy.


    They stopped in front of me and bowed.


    "Your Majesty," they said in unison.


    I answered them with a simple nod. Again, I flicked my finger to move my pen over a document.


    "What can I do for you?" I asked without looking at them.


    "If you''re busy, we cane back another time," said S.


    "Just say it now," I said before I ced the document onto the finished pile and waved my hand down. The remaining floated document dropped onto the table. My gaze shifted to them.


    "It''s about the war between your tribes right?" I guessed.


    They nodded.


    "Take a seat and tell me your decision." I gestured at them to sit down.


    They did my order.


    "We talked a lot yesterday and decided to work together to prevent this war, Your Majesty," Marissa started our conversation.


    "We also have an idea that might help you," added S.


    "Tell me," I asked. This was good news for me since it meant I could execute my n.


    "Rather than investigating the type of poison, we are thinking about creating a strong Poison Resistance. With this, we can give the entire city a temporary immunity to all types of poison. So what we need is when the queen executes the n," Marissa exined.


    I frowned.


    "Is that too risky? What if the queen uses a new type of poison and your Poison Resistance can''t prevent it?" I asked.


    Poison Resistance was a rare type of potion. Only certain people had ess to it and it was usually very expensive. While it could only neutralize low to medium types of poisons for a certain period. Most people chose Antidote for cheaper alternatives. Moreover, some special Antidote could do the same thing even if only for low-level poison types.


    "Poison Resistance is different from Antidotes, Your Majesty. They increase our resistance to any poison. It works much like a health drink," Marissa exined.


    "But health drinks can''t prevent diseasepletely. Besides, we can''t force the civilians to drink those Poison Resistance," I said.


    "Indeed. But, health drinks are usually for long-term consumption. Whereas we only need this for a short time. I can increase the Poison Resistance''s concentration to a certain stage and make the effectst for some time. I also can transform the Poison Resistance into another form," Marissa exined.


    "What do you mean?" I asked her to exin more.


    "I can turn it into powder," Marissa replied.


    "We can spread it through the air, water sources, and their wells. We just need to make a big amount of it," she added.


    "Are you sure you can make it? There are about 500k people in theirrgest city," I recalled. That poption was about 10 years ago, so it should be more by now.


    "I''m sure of it. Besides, Dragon Cross is a big city, so I should be able to get the ingredients easily," said Marissa.


    "I see. I will order Eir to arrange this then." Still, I was nning to do some research on the queen''s poison type to make sure everything went well. But I would concentrate on finding out the date and time.


    "As for the rest, I just need toe to the Duke of Dwarf Tribe..." I muttered.


    Upon myst sentence, S spoke.


    "May S know what your ns are, Your Majesty?"


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 86 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 150. Am I The Same? II

    Chapter 150. Am I The Same? II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 150. Am I The Same? II


    I told them my n and how important Marissa''s Poison Resistance''s effectiveness was.


    "That way we can expose her ns and dethrone the queen without creating sentiments for her tribe," I closed my exnation.


    "If this happened to another kingdom, it would work. But we are talking about that stupid Dwarf king. S is not sure he will let the Nymph tribe go," S said worriedly.


    "I can bind him with an agreement. He owes me anyway. It will taint his honor if he doesn''t pay." And no king wanted to lose his honor.


    "The most important thing is, you have to make my order. We need a lot of eyewitnesses so both the Nymph Queen and the Dwarf King can''t do anything about it," I said.


    "But which royal family is neutral enough for that?" asked Marissa.


    "I already have two candidates," I said in a casual tone.


    "Who?" asked S.


    "The King of the Healer tribe and The King of Fox tribe." Since their daughters were members of my harem, they should have taken to my side. Besides, it was also obvious from how they make decisions.


    "They are indeed qualified to be witnesses," Marissa muttered.


    I turned to S.


    "I also need you to meet the Duke of the Dwarf."


    "Are you going to corporate with him?" S guessed.


    "Yes. He is our important key to this n. You don''t mind, right?" I asked.


    S took a deep breath to dispel the tension in her heart since it meant she had to face her past again.


    "S doesn''t mind it..." she said. Her voice sounded a little gloomy.


    "Good." I noticed her expression but I couldn''t do anything since S and the Duke of Dwarf Tribe were one of the keys to this n.


    "Is there anything else you need to ask?" I decided to close our conversation and continue my work.


    "That''s all Your Majesty," said Marissa.


    "We''ll excuse ourselves," S added, realizing how much my work was.


    After I answered with a nod, they turned around and headed for the exit. But when I was about to use my Telekic skill again, I remembered one thing.


    "Marissa."


    They both stopped their steps and turned to me.


    "About your father''sst request. Have you made your decision?" I asked.


    Her expression turned a bit grim upon it.


    <i>''I shouldn''t ask her now...''</i> I regretted it. This created a dilemma for me since forced marriage wasn''t my thing.


    "I need more time to answer, Your Majesty," she replied.


    "Okay. I''ll be waiting for your answer tomorrow night," I said.


    After she answered with a nod, they walked out of my office.


    As soon as the door closed, a long exhale came out of my mouth. My eyes were fixed on the door.


    "Am I the same as the clubdy now?" I muttered.


    It saddened me since even though I did it to protect her and fulfill her father''s wishes, the fact that Marissa didn''t want this was undeniable. It was the same as what the clubdy did to me. Although her purpose was to train my mentality and my determination before I started my job as a stripper and gigolo, what she did had traumatized me and scarred me for a lifetime. And I had to do the same with Marissa. Wasn''t that ironic?


    I shifted my gaze to my palm on my gloomy face.


    "In the end, it''s all the same. The weak must follow the strong to survive."


    As my mind was deep in thought, another knocking sound came.


    apanied by a voice from outsideing.


    "Your Majesty, Lady Evelina, Sir Eiron, and Almeric are requesting an audience with you."


    Just like before I flicked my finger and used my Telekic to open the door.


    "Come in," I said.


    They came in and bowed at me.


    "Your Majesty." Which I replied with a node.


    "We''re ready, Your Majesty," said Eir.


    "Have you finished preparing for tomorrow''s duel''s preparation?" I asked.


    "It''s all done, Your Majesty," replied Eir.


    "Good." Then I turned to Al.


    "So, what''s your report?" The ones that would be going to Vermillion Mountain were I, Eir, and Evelina. So I assumed Al came because he wanted to report something to me.


    But Al replied to me with a nervous grin.


    "Uh... You know... I''m a little bored here. So I thought you could take me with you."


    I replied with a t stare.


    "No," I answered simply.


    "Ehhh??? Why?" Al whined like a little kid.


    While Evelina and Eir sighed and turned their eyes in another direction. They had told Al beforehand that he couldn''te, but he insisted.


    "I need someone to look after the pce," I said.


    "But, but Chancellor An is here and we''re only going out for a bit," he whined again.


    "No buts," I said.


    "Please... I want to gather some ingredients for my potion," he begged with puppy-like eyes.


    "What ingredients? Didn''t I already provide all of your needs?"


    "It''s for my Elemental Changer Potion. Vermilion Mountain is the hottest mountain on Igixar. I''m sure I can find some ingredients that can increase the potion''s effectiveness," Al begged.


    <i>''This guy...''</i> I thought in annoyance. Even though I didn''t want to take him, what he said made sense. I couldn''t deny that there were some interesting ingredients there. Some fire element stones that would never be anywhere else. Some monsters had rare fire skills. Some even could melt rocks in one st. So I had no other choice but to take him.


    I exhaled a long breath.


    "Fine."


    "Yay!" he shouted happily. Somehow I felt like an old man who brought his annoying kid to the theme park.


    I got up from my seat and opened my portal to Vermillion Mountain.


    "Let''s go." Then I entered it followed by them.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 86 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 151. Blaze Draco

    Chapter 151. ze Draco


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 151. ze Draco


    As soon as we exited the portal, the temperature around us rose drastically. It was even hotter than the Dragonfire Desert. Our sight immediately caught a red expanse ofnd with hot steam between the rocks. Some rocks even glowed red due to the heat.


    The suns above us shone brightly. The heat pierced our skin, prating our clothes mercilessly. There was not a single nt or tree here. There were only shell-shaped monsters the size ofrge dogs roaming around aimlessly. Their legs were simr to those of crabs. A red pearl in the shell.


    Al''s eyes glinted in excitement as soon as he saw them. A nasty grin on his face.


    In front of us was a gigantic cave with a barrier covering it. That cave was the path to the middle of the mountain which was also where ze Draco was.


    Without a word, Eir opened an umbre for Evelina. The heat wasn''t too much of a problem for dragons like us but not with an elf like her.


    "Should I apany you, Your Majesty?" Evelina asked.


    "It''s fine. Just wait here with Eir." I turned to Eir.


    "You know what you have to do right?" I made sure.


    "If the barrier disappears and you don''te out within 5 minutes, I have to go inside and take you out," said Eir.


    The barrier would disappear after the battle had ended and if I didn''te out within the allotted time it meant I was the one who lost. Although I predicted ze Draco wouldn''t kill me, I was sure he would beat me up badly.


    Since I wasn''t sure I could get out or move, one of them had to pull me out of there. And since I was the only one that could open the portal, I needed Evelina to heal me before I could use my skills.


    "Since we''ll be here for a while. You don''t mind if I walk around right?" said Al with a bright smile.


    "Just stay out of trouble. Those low monsters can melt your flesh and bones," I warned.


    "I understand, Your Majesty!" said Al excitedly.


    I turned to Evelina.


    "Bless me."


    [Evelina Lavinia Iaoth gave you Power Boost!]


    [Your ATK and MATK have increased by 100%]


    [Evelina Lavinia Iaoth gave you elerate!]


    [Your SPD has increased by 100%]


    [Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    [Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    [Power Boost has been activated.]


    [elerate has been activated.]


    [ATK: 455 + 228 + 455]


    [M.ATK: 455 + 228 + 455]


    [DEF: 180+90]


    [SPD: 180+90+180]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    "Thank you." Then I went to the cave.


    As soon as I crossed the barrier, a thunderous roar sounded from within the cave. But Evelina and the others couldn''t hear it due to the barrier. They couldn''t get in here either.


    <i>''Nice greeting,''</i> I thought. My feet moved deftly into the cave that was covered in ck rocks. Several pieces of red stone were attached to the walls. Those stones guided me into a chamber in the middle of the mountain. And yes, this ce was much hotter than on the outside. The smell of sulfur stung my nose. Luckily it was not toxic to dragons.


    My feet lead me to a gigantic chamber. A dark red Wyvern was on top of arge rock. His yellow eyes were fixed on me and his wings were wide open as if greeting me and showing me his strength. His body was smaller than my Dragon Form. Still, he was a huge Wyvern. His size was above the average dragon. me enveloped the base of his tail to the end.


    [Name: ze Draco]


    [Level 100]


    [HP: 14000/14000]


    [Mana: 2000/2000]


    He grinned, showing a row of sharp teeth in his mouth. While I whistled to greet him. To which he replied with another roar.


    Although he didn''t have the intelligence of a tribe and only had a beast''s instincts, ze Draco once was the First Dragon King''s loyal pet. But he sacrificed himself to absorb this mountain fire mana element so that his master could kill the Dark Lord and serve the dragon king for eternity.


    Upon that overwhelming power, ze Draco became a legendary beast. An immortal beast who only submitted to his master.


    Another roar and the fierce fire that came out of his mouth started our fight. But instead of flicking my wings, I used my Shadow Walk.


    My body turned into smoke and moved on to his shadow. As soon as he noticed, I was already behind him.


    When he was still looking for me, I took the Ice Elemental Changer in my inventory and dropped it on the cave floor.


    As the potion shattered into the ground, the ice spread rapidly. The temperature around us dropped rapidly. It froze the whole ce faster than my yze skill. The area was also muchrger.


    [Ice Elemental Changer Potion has been used!]


    [Ice elemental skill damage +100%]


    I quickly flicked my wings to fly away.


    While ze Draco struggled to pull his feet off the ice. His wings pped rapidly, trying to bring his body up. He roared angrily. A ferocious me escaped from his mouth as his neck twisted from side to side.


    Since he was trapped, I called upon my Ice Lances andunched them right behind him, hoping I couldnd a clean hit.


    But I was wrong, a wall of fire melted all my icences before they could reach it.


    So I used my other skills.


    ''Cronos.''


    [Cronos has been activated!]


    [Cool down:10 minutes]


    In that instant, he stopped moving. Not only him but everything around me stopped moving. The wind, the airflow, the fire, this world. I quickly used my Ice Lance once more and threw it at him.


    This time they managed tond. Unfortunately, even though I did critical elemental damage, the damage wasn''t that high.


    [Critical Elemental Damage!]


    [You have shot ze Draco for 30 HP.] X70


    <i>''Shit, he is thicker than I thought.''</i> I knew he had thick armored skin but I didn''t expect it to be this thick.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 86 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 152. First Contract

    Chapter 152. First Contract


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 152. First Contract


    His roar signified that the time was running again. At the same time, I flicked my wings to glide backward and used my other skill.


    <i>''Earth Grave!''</i>


    A pair of gigantic hands came out of the ground and tried to catch him. But even with the Ice Elemental Changer, ze Draco was able to melt it without difficulty. His fire skill was far more terrifying than The Ancestral Dragon''s.


    The steam covered that cave. I took that opportunity to throw my Ice Lances at him again.


    [Critical Elemental Damage!]


    [You have shot ze Draco for 30 HP.] X70


    Which was followed by his roar of anger. He flicked his wings malignantly, dispersing the steam that was blocking his view.


    But once his sight was clearer, I attacked him with another skill.


    <i>''Freeze!''</i>


    A stream of ice stormed at him. Although I was not sure it could freeze him, at least it could distract him.


    As I suspected, he spat out his me, melting my ice and creating another thick steam as result. So I simply did the same as before, attacking him with my Ice Lance.


    I had no other choice but to reduce his HP points little by little due to his thick armor. But that didn''t mean I didn''t take any damage at all. Since I kept repeating the same strategy, he started to notice it after a few times and used that thick smoke tounch an attack on me.


    Rumbling, roaring, and shing sounds echoed in the cave. The thick steam from the fire and ice filled that chamber. My ice skill and his fire continuously collided with each other. If the cave wasn''t protected by a special barrier maybe the mountain would have been destroyed.


    His roar of anger mixed with his cry of pain sounded every time I attacked him with my skills. Some of my attacks managed to rip through his thick armor, revealing its insides. His red Mana came out of there, recing the blood. Yet he fought fiercely.


    He pped his wings, carrying his body flying around the chamber, jumping from cave wall to cave wall to chase me. My huge Earth Grave''s hands tried to catch him, restraining his movement. But he continued to counter and melt them.


    The mes from his mouth chased after me, trying to melt my body. His me even almost melted all the ice in this ce, so I had to use my second Ice Elemental Changer Potion.


    On the other hand, my situation was also not much different from his. Sweat covered my forehead and body. Some of my clothes were burned by the fire. Several burn wounds were also evident on my left shoulder, my right calf, and the side of my stomach. The pain stung me. It was getting harder to move due to pain even though I didn''t receive any direct hits from him. Even though I had some HP Potions in my inventory, I couldn''t take them out due to the fierce battle. Negligence meant death to me.


    I flew from side to side, maneuvering like a pro acrobat. At my sides, his me passed me. Even with my speed, some managed to graze me and give me new burns.


    Gritting my teeth in pain, I nced at his HP point. I knew the battle was almost over, but his movement was also getting faster. He was on a rampage due to his pain.


    <i>''Freeze!''</i> An ice stream charged toward him, but instead of countering it with his fire, he dodged it. With no steam covering my existence, he could still see his surroundings freely. But as he thought I was about to use a simr skill, I used my Shadow Walk.


    I disappeared from his sight and emerged from his shadow.


    <i>''Mana Weapon! Ice!'' </i>As I waited for my Cronos, I decided to bring this into a closebat battle using my elemental weapon.


    As soon as mynce appeared in my hand, I jumped onto his back and stabbed thatnce into his back.


    <i>''He''s fucking thick!''</i>


    Although I was having a hard time piercing through his skin, somehow I could do better damage.


    [Critical Elemental Damage!]


    [You have pierced ze Draco for 531 HP.]


    He lifted his head and roared furiously upon that attack. But I didn''t stop there. With tremendous effort, I swung thence forward, tearing his wound, making a big slit in his back.


    [Critical Elemental Damage!]


    [You have shed ze Draco for 421 HP.]


    <i>''A little more,'' </i>I thought. But I had to back away as soon as his firewall suddenly appeared in front of me. It even managed to burn my left hand. Although it didn''t melt it, the burns were severe. That wound made my HP point drop drastically. My HP was below 1/4 now.


    I gritted my teeth and ignored the pain that almost made me scream.


    <i>''Cronos!''</i>


    [Cronos has been activated!]


    [Cool down:10 minutes]


    As the time stopped, Iunched my Ice Lances. This was myst attack.


    [Critical Elemental Damage!]


    [You have shot ze Draco for 30 HP.] X70


    When time ran again, his body froze and turned into red Mana. That was my chance.


    Inded on the ground, canceled my Mana Weapon, and extended my hand to him.


    <i>''Beast Contract.''</i>


    [Beast Contract initiated...]


    The red Mana entered my body and became one with my Mana. I could feel the heat from it. It felt like burning my body. In just a few seconds, my body absorbed everything.


    [Congrattions! You have sessfully made a contract with ze Draco!]


    [You can summon ze Draco for 10 minutes with your Limit Break skill!]


    [You have acquired a new skill!]


    [Hell Inferno (Requires 5 Mana) - Burn your enemies and melt their bones. Turn the ground into a sea of fire and the sky into hot clouds. ]


    [Level up!] [Level up!] [Level up!] [Level up!]


    [You are now Level 80. HP + 200, Mana + 80, ATK and MATK + 20, DEF and SPD +8]


    [HP: 221/4200] [Mana: 87/1680]


    [ATK: 475] [M.ATK: 475]


    [SPD: 188] [DEF: 188]


    I grinned in satisfaction and was d that I was able to get my first Legendary Beast. Unfortunately, due to exhaustion and pain, I copsed to the ground.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 86 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 153. Win Or Lose

    Chapter 153. Win Or Lose


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 153. Win Or Lose


    Elsewhere, as Evelina and Eir waited for Argod, they decided to watch Al running around, catching the m monster and harvesting its red pearl. Even though it was a low level monster, from the holes in the ground and the melted rocks around Al, it was clear that they could not underestimate the m''s fire skill.


    Still--- Al tried to catch the m with passion. This was his 51st m.


    Al ran to catch the m. But like the others, the monster put up a fierce fight. It shot its fire at Al, turning the glow red pearl in the center even brighter.


    But Al used his Shadow Barrier to block its attack before he used his Shadow Maniption.


    The shadow under the m rose and turned into a rope that bound its body. But that didn''t stop the m from attacking him.


    With a confident smirk, Al simply flicked his finger. One of the shadows turned into a sharp knife and pierced its inside.


    With just that simple trick, the m stopped spitting his fire and died.


    "So easy~," said Al confidently. He walked to the monster casually while the shadow formed a hand to take the pearl in the middle and give it to him.


    Al held the red pearl with his index and thumb before he raised it to the sky.


    "Beautiful~" he admired the pearl with a grin on his face. Even though it was the main ingredient for strengthening his Elemental Changer Potion, he had to admit the beauty.


    Eir who looked at him from a distance could only shake his head from side to side.


    "Looks like he''s enjoying himself." His hand was holding an umbre for Evelina who was sitting on a rock next to him.


    "Indeed," said Evelina. Although her gaze was on Al, her concentration was on the cave not far besides them. It had been more than two hours since Argod went inside, yet the barrier had not disappeared. Although she believed Argod was much stronger now, based on his orders to Eir, she knew Argod wasn''t sure whether he could defeat the legendary beast or not.


    After that word left Evelina''s mouth, the ground shook. It made Evelina stand up from her seat and use her Barrier to protect them from the small rocks. While Al also used his Shadow Barrier for the same reason.


    The earthquake onlysted a few seconds before everything calmed down.


    Due to the abnormality, they turned at the cave. As they expected, the barrier was gone. Which meant the battle in the cave was over. The problem was, who was the winner?


    As Argod''s order, they waited in front of the cave with pounding hearts, hoping that Argod would get out of there soon. It was the longest 5 minutes of their life. But no one came out. Which meant... The Dragon King had lost.


    With a pounding heart, Eir stuck the umbre between the rocks and ran into the cave with Al as fast as they could. This was what they feared the most and the reason why Al insisted on going with them. They knew Argod had been pushing himself ever since he woke up from his hibernation.


    Evelina knew she should be waiting there, but she couldn''t help but worry. So she ran in, following the others.


    "Your Majesty!" Eir shouted in shock as soon as they found their king passed out on the ground. He knew he shouldn''t shout but he couldn''t hold back his shock.


    The only thing covering Argod''s body was his half-burned trousers. His body was covered with burns, especially his left hand. His face was full of dirt. It was the first time they saw their king lying weakly on the ground.


    Al used his Shadow Barrier. Who knew The Legendary Beast would attack them when they tried to save him.


    Surprisingly, there was no one there except Argod.


    Evelina knelt by her husband''s side and held out her hand.


    "Cover us! I will heal him!" she ordered. She didn''t know what had happened, but she certainly wouldn''t waste ze Draco''s absence. She also used her barrier to protect them.


    Following her order, Al and Eir stood in front of the king. Their eyes looked in all directions and corners, searching for The Legendary Beast. But they didn''t find it. Although the cave was quiterge, there was no hiding ce here. Surprisingly, there wasn''t any trace of that beast.


    As Evelina used her healing skill, Argod''s wounds slowly disappeared. His burned skin returned to normal. After the king had fully recovered, she gently ced his head in herp.


    Her hand caressed his face, cleaning it from the dirt.


    "Your Majesty, please wake up..." she said softly.


    <span>


    -----


    <span>


    When I opened my eyes, the first thing that came into my sight was Evelina''s face. The pain in my body had disappeared, all that was left was my fatigue. A relieved smile appeared on her lips as soon as she saw I regained my consciousness.


    To which I replied with the same smile.


    "I did it, Evelina," I said weakly.


    It was enough to make Al and Eir turn to me.


    "You mean..." Evelina said in doubt.


    "I got ze Draco," I confirmed.


    Their faces suddenly brightened. Al and Eir immediately lowered their guard.


    "You should have said it from the start," Alined. A long exhale followed.


    While Evelina hugged me.


    "I know you can do it," she whispered.


    "Then why are you worried about me?" I asked.


    She should be waiting outside. The fact that she was with Eir and Al indicated she was worried.


    "Because you are my husband and my beloved one..." she whispered.


    Her answer was enough to make me speechless.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 89 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 154. The Fox Siblings’ Boredom

    Chapter 154. The Fox Siblings¡¯ Boredom


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 154. The Fox Siblings'' Boredom


    In Crimson me Pce, Dragon Cross City. Jyne woke upte this morning since she fell asleep this dawn. Due to her puffy eyes, she decided to have breakfast and spent the whole morning in her room. This was unavoidable since she was crying all night long. Even though Argod had said she would still im her, she felt uneasy before he won.


    A few hourster, Jyne finally decided toe out of her room and visit Argod once more. After all, Jyne hadn''t had any activities since she hadn''t be his harem yet.


    While other women looked busy today. Including Marissa who spent a lot of time with S. Even though she wanted to join them, she knew she couldn''t do so since they were discussing the war between their tribes.


    Since Jyne didn''t know his schedule, she went to his chamber. She was sure from there she could get information about the king''s whereabouts. Well, it would be better if she met Al or Eir. Unfortunately, she did not.


    "Good morning, Your Highness." The guards bowed politely.


    Which she replied with a slight bow.


    "Is His Majesty in there?" asked Jyne without further ado.


    "The king is in his office, Your Highness," one of them answered.


    "Thank you," she replied. After that, she went to his office. Even though this pce was bigger than hers, with the guards on every corner and the servants or maids passing by, she never had any trouble finding her way.


    "Good morning, Her Highness," the guards in front of the king''s office greeted her.


    Again, she answered with a slight bow.


    "Morning. May I request an audience with the king?"


    "My apologies, Your Highness. But the king is having an important meeting with Sir Almeric, Sir Eiron, and Lady Evelina. You can meet him at lunch," replied the guard.


    "Is that so..." she said in disappointment. Since he was with Eir and Al, Jyne guessed they were also talking about ssified things.


    "Thank you for your information." After she nodded, she left.


    Jyne strolled through the luxurious pce. This time she didn''t even ask the servants or guards. She simply followed where her feet took her. Wild guesses that Argod was mad at her ran through her head. But she decided to hold on. She didn''t want to embarrass herself anymore.


    As she was lost in thought, Arter approached her.


    "It''s still morning yet you''ve made such an ugly face," he teased.


    Jyne rolled her eyes to the side in annoyance since his presence made her mood even worse.


    "What do you want?" she said unhappily.


    "Nothing. I''m just checking if you''re okay or not," he scoffed.


    "As you can see, I''m fine," Jyne replied curtly.


    "Then why is there a frown on your forehead? Did the Dragon King make you angry?" he guessed. It wasn''t a random guess since based on where Jyne came from, Arter bet she just met the king.


    "Why would he do that? He has no reason to scold me," she replied in an unpleasant tone, hoping that Arter would leave her soon.


    "If it''s not because of the king, then who? That monocle guy? That assistant? Or the princess of the healer tribe?" Well, he guessed it was because of him.


    Jyne turned to him.


    "It''s because of you. Isn''t that obvious?"


    Arthur took a deep breath.


    "I''m just telling you the real thing. But you''re ming me. Does the truth sound too painful for you?"


    "You said unnecessary things," said Jyne in a cynical tone.


    "It''s necessary things for me," Arter said firmly.


    "Not for me," replied Jyne.


    "It''s an important thing for a lovesick fox like you," he emphasized.


    Once again, Jyne rolled her eyes to the side and exhaled in annoyance. Her expression was enough to exin what she was feeling.


    And Arter replied by clicking his tongue.


    After that, they fell silent. Their feet walked aimlessly. Both of them immediately noticed, even though they had been fighting since yesterday, they realized that they were in the same boredom.


    "Wanna check out the battle arena?" Arter broke the silence between them. Eir already told him the location this morning.


    "Sure," said Jyne. Even though she didn''t want to go with Arter, at least it would distract her mind.


    "Great. Follow me," Arter said confidently.


    Unfortunately despite his confident steps, Arter kept getting lost in that great pce until the servant took the initiative to escort them.


    "Oh, not bad," Arterplimented after they arrived. He nodded repeatedly. His eyes looked around with satisfaction.


    Since he spent a lot of time on the training ground, for him there was nothing more enjoyable than seeing a huge battle arena like this.


    The battle arena was enough to amodate 20 giant dragons with a huge magic barrier surrounding it, ensuring the audience''s safety. Several magic crystals around it. It wasmonly used to protect fighters if one of them intended to kill the other. Except for the deathmatch of course.


    Meanwhile, Jyne looked at the arena with another thought. Her worries overtook her heart as soon as she saw the outdoor arena. Indeed the outdoor arena was the most suitable type for dragons since they were aerial creatures. But it gave a great advantage to her brother''s skill that relied on lightning a lot. Once Arter could paralyze Argod, then victory was in her brother''s hands.


    "What''s the matter Jyne? You look as pale as a corpse," he teased again. He was sure that Jyne was also aware of his skills.


    "Shut up," Jyne said in displeasure. Without a word, she turned and left.


    While Arter smirked happily. His eyes were still on the arena. His curiosity filled his head about how the fight would go tomorrow.


    "Please don''t disappoint me, Dragon King," he muttered under his breath.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 89 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 155. The Fox Siblings I

    Chapter 155. The Fox Siblings I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 155. The Fox Siblings I


    After a bottle of stamina potion and resting for a few minutes, I opened my portal and we returned to the Crimson me Pce.


    Once we arrived at my office, Eir quickly went out to bring my robe. While Evelina went out to take a basin of water. And Al... He showed me his hunting results like a kid who just won marble games.


    But, aside from his simple childish happiness, he showed his killing intent clearly when he started talking about his new potion''s effect. I even could catch his evil smirk, typical of him when he was excited over something.


    He estimated the new potion could cover more area and raise the temperature. So we would make grilled Orcs and Minotaurs in that war.


    After Evelina and Eir returned, Al quickly excused himself and went to his room. While Evelina was wiping my body and face, Eir came out and ordered Sarah to prepare the Western bathroom for me.


    Yes, I decided to have some fun with Evelina before I grabbed my lunch. I considered it as my reward.


    Still, that didn''t mean I could rx around since the guard reported that Jyne was here to see me. So I decided I would just have a quickie then.


    The sex y onlysted less than 15 minutes with minimum forey. But Evelina surely served me well with some massages, gentle touches, and a lot of passionate kisses. It was a short sex y and not one of the best but it rxed my muscles after the battle.


    Then we headed to the dining hall and had lunch together. Unfortunately, S and Marissa decided to eat in their room. They were busy preparing their inventions. Likewise with Al, he was busy making his new potion. So there were only Evelina, Jyne, and Arter here.


    "The guard said you went to my office earlier. If you want to say something, you can say it now," I asked Jyne in the middle of our lunch.


    The fox siblings were too quiet. Although I and Evelina didn''t show our intimacy that much, Jyne and Arter seemed a bit distant to us.


    Upon my question, Jyne nced at Arter before returning her gaze to me.


    "May we talk about it after lunch, Your Majesty?"


    It made me frown.


    "Sure." I agreed after concluding that Jyne didn''t want to say it here.


    "Then, how about we go for a walk after this? That should be more fun than boring talk," added Arter. I didn''t know what happened but those siblings had the opposite mood. Jyne''s face looked sour. While Arter''s face looked bright.


    <i>''I wonder what happened?'' </i>I thought. For sure I knew this had something to do with tomorrow''s duel.


    Arter''s words made Jyne turn to her brother. A frown of displeasure on her forehead.


    "Pardon me. But I want to talk to the king privately," she said in a cynical tone.


    Arter turned to her casually. A nasty smirk on his lips.


    "And I''m bored. So I thought to take a walk with the king and check out our battle arena."


    "Didn''t you already check it earlier?" Jyne retorted with displeasure.


    "But I want to show a thing or two to the king," he replied.


    "What do you want to show me, Prince Arter?" I asked in a calm tone, trying to bnce the tense atmosphere between them.


    "Something rted to our duel, of course. I believe Jyne also wants to talk about the same thing with you. But somehow she chose a boring conversation over a nice proper way," Arter replied, looking at Jyne from the corner of his eyes.


    Realizing that the source of the problem was tomorrow''s duel, I decided to grant their requests. Both of them.


    "Then, I will talk to Jyne privately for a while before we go to the battle arena," I tried to be polite.


    "I think talking to my sister will only waste your time. Since we will simply say the same thing. But if it is your wish I will follow it," said Arter, bowing politely. I had to admit he was a little harsh on Jyne since he kept saying a lot of bad things about her. Even for simple things like this.


    Well, I guessed this was his way to get Jyne back to the fox tribe. Since he couldn''t change Jyne''s mind, he tried to change mine. That way I would rethink my decision about taking Jyne as my wife and finally letting her go back to her tribe even though I won the duel.


    I took a nce at Jyne and could catch the tears starting to fill her eyes. Arter kept defaming her mercilessly in front of me. But she couldn''t say a word or embarrass herself by blowing her anger in front of me. What she could do was endure.


    I returned my gaze to Arter.


    "Waste my time or not. That''s up to me to judge. Although she will say the same thing as you. I believe she wants to convey it with a different meaning. I hope you can understand," I replied.


    This sibling fight started to get on my nerves. But due to their status, facing this problem without a wise solution was tantamount to creating a new problem.


    Upon my words, Jyne raised her head and looked at me. I could see her surprise and relief in her eyes.


    I replied with a smile.


    "Eat up, Jyne. Your te is still full. We''ll talk after you finish."


    On the other hand, I also noticed Arter''s gaze on me. I thought he would be angry or offended since I defended his sister but he didn''t. He instead smiled in relief.


    Catching his intent, I let out a long-secret breath.


    <i>''I see. This is a test for me.'' </i>Despite his rude words, he just wanted to make sure Jyne picked the right person. He tested if I would defend Jyne or not in case someone tried to defame her. Quite clever, but a bit harsh. But either way, this sibling rtionship was unique.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 89 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 156. The Fox Siblings II

    Chapter 156. The Fox Siblings II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 156. The Fox Siblings II


    The lunch was over, Jyne and I moved to the parlor room and talked for a while. As I expected, Jyne talked about the duel, or rather she tried to warn me about her brother''s skill. She also said the arena would give him a lot of advantages and advised me to use the indoor one.


    Despite her good intentions, I politely refused. I also exined that she didn''t need to worry about the uing duel and what I needed was her trust. Even though her worries bother my pride, I couldn''t me her either.


    She rarely left her pce and I bet during her trip, she rarely encountered high-level warriors. So she always thought her father and brother were the greatest. Moreover, I had never gone all out in front of her so she didn''t know how far I could go.


    After hugging her to calm her down, we got out of the parlor room and went with Arter, Eir, and Evelina to the battle arena.


    "What do you think? Do you need anything for tomorrow''s battle?" I asked. Our feet trod leisurely in the middle of the arena.


    "I don''t need anything, Your Majesty. This arena is perfect." A confident smirk appeared on Arter''s lips.


    "Especially for a thunder user like me."


    But I replied with a gentle smile.


    "Jyne has mentioned it before. She said you are invincible in open areas like this," I said in a casual tone.


    "Really?" He chuckled and nced at Jyne who was walking beside me.


    "What else did she say?" he asked curiously.


    "She told how you wiped off an entire toon of high-level bandits alone and destroyed their camp remotely with your skill. It''s so amazing," I told him all Jyne''s warnings.


    The proud smile on Arter''s face grew wider.


    "That''s a trivial thing. I am the crown Prince of the Fox tribe, if I can''t go that far, I will embarrass my family. I believe a king like you can do a better thing than me."


    Then he stopped in his tracks and turned to me.


    "Still, I hope you don''t underestimate me. Especially since your wings won''t save you from my thunder. Also... I''m the fastest among my tribe. Please remember that." His seriousness was clear from the tone of his voice.


    But I responded to him calmly.


    "So I assume we can have a fair fight tomorrow."


    "I don''t know if you could call this fair. But..." He raised his hand, pointing his palm to the sky. From the smile on his lips and the dimmed sunlight, I knew he wanted to show off his Thundara.


    "Maybe you have to see---"


    Before he finished his sentence, I used my skill.


    <i>''Cronos!''</i>


    Time stopped. Likewise with the sky and everything around me.


    In that narrow time, I quickly lowered his hand and used my other skill.


    <i>''Spell Breaker!''</i>


    [Arter Ashze Purplegloom''s Thundara has been canceled!]


    Once the time was running again, Arter gasped in shock due to his different position. In addition, the cloud that covered the suns immediately moved away, indicating that I had canceled his skill.


    "I know you are strong, Prince Arter. But the duel is tomorrow. Please don''t waste your mana for this," I said calmly.


    In contrast to my smile and polite gesture, Arter looked at me in shock. I could even catch a trace of fear on his face.


    "H-How?" He forced himself to open his voice. His eyes showed how shocked he was.


    My smile faded.


    "Oh, you didn''t see me do it?" I said in disbelief. I bet that was enough to silence him. Moreover, he just imed he was the fastest among his tribe, but he couldn''t catch my movements at all.


    He pressed his lips.


    "I see. I think I got too cocky," he admitted. Then a smirk appeared on his lips. This time instead of being arrogant, I saw a clear excitement in his eyes.


    "I should be all out for tomorrow''s duel," he added.


    "We have a lot of healers here and my wife, Evelina, is the best of all. You can go all out as you please," I exined.


    "Rather than that..." He turned to the barrier.


    "I''m afraid our duel will destroy this arena."


    "The barrier can withstand three times my strength. Twice to my fullest. So you don''t have to worry. I also have ordered Eir to announce our duel to my people," I reassured.


    "I thought this would be a personal duel?" Arter asked in confusion.


    "It is. But we have to alert them about the sound, explosion, and the thunder. My people may assume it as an attack," I exined.


    "What a wise thought. I expect no less from you," said Arter.


    "Since everything has been settled. I will excuse myself. My work is still waiting for me at my desk," I ended this conversation.


    "Ah, of course. Thank you for apanying me for a walk, Your Majesty," replied Arter, bowing to me.


    After answering it with a nod, I left with Evelina and Eir, leaving Arter and Jyne in the arena.


    <span>


    -----


    <span>


    Once the king left, Arter spoke again.


    "Jyne..." Arter said without taking his eyes from the back of the dragon king. For the first time, he felt tremendous excitement within him. He felt like he wanted to go after Argod and fight him right now, but he held himself back.


    "What?" she replied curtly. She didn''t want to apany her brother but she had no other choice or rather she had nothing else to do.


    "I think you have found a good husband. More than that Serpent Prince..." he muttered.


    Noticing Arter''s voice was different from usual, she turned to him and gasped. It was the first time she saw the strange smile on her brother''s face. That smile looked absolutely terrifying but rather than bloodlust she could capture his excitement.


    "Brother, what happened to you?" she asked in confusion. Nothing happened before, except Argod suddenly appeared by Arter''s side and lowered his hand. She didn''t know what made her brother like that.


    Realizing his clueless sister, he decided to keep his excitement to himself.


    "Nothing. I just can''t wait for tomorrow''s duel," he said. Then without another word, he left.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 89 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 157. The Duel I

    Chapter 157. The Duel I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 157. The Duel I


    After a short walk, I returned to my office and immersed myself in the pile of documents with Eir.


    Unfortunately, even though I preferred adventure, I knew I had to clear up these documents before I left for war in two days. At least I had to reduce it.


    After another awkward dinner with the Fox siblings, I returned to my room. Luckily, this time S and Marissa joined us so the dinner was more lively. And at the end of the day, I spent that night picking up another skill. True Sight. It was a skill used to create a small creature made of Mana. It wasmonly used to spy on the enemy.


    On the next day, the city seemed busier than usual. Especially in front of the Pce''s Gate. Many people gathered in front of it, curious about the duel. But none of them could enter since this was only a private duel.


    Despite the uing duel, I still decided to have breakfast with Arter. This was to show that our rtionship was fine and the duel was just a friendlypetition.


    Even though Arter and I looked rxed, Jyne had a different reaction. Her sour mood was clearly visible on her face. She wouldn''t even look at Arter during breakfast. So I decided to talk to her privately after the breakfast was over.


    It was just a short talk that I ended by giving her a simple request and a bug transmitter crystal. Even though Jyne looked confused by that, she epted it.


    The morning suns were getting higher. The duel was almost starting. Arter and I were standing across from each other in the center of the arena. While the audience seats looked empty since our spectators were only my women, Eir, Chancellor An, and some healers ready with various medicines. Even Al chose to stay in his room. He said he could already predict the oue so he decided to put all his attention on his potion.


    ¡°It is an honor duel for me, Your Majesty,¡± said Arter. I could sense his excitement and nervousness from his tone of voice and expression.


    "Don''t mention it. Just think of this as my hospitality," I replied.


    "Of course... But despite this is only my father''s requirement, I hope you use all your strength to fight me." The thunder that enveloped his body showed that he had activated his support skill.


    At the same time, I also use my support skills.


    [Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    [Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    [Power Boost has been activated.]


    [elerate has been activated.]


    [ATK: 485+243+485]


    [M.ATK: 485+243+485]


    [DEF: 192+96]


    [SPD: 192+96+196]


    [Time remaining: 14:56]


    Our eyes met each other. The tense atmosphere enveloped us.


    "Weapon?" I asked.


    He smirked.


    "I don''t need it." His two hands turned into a pair of ws. His nails turned into a lethal weapon for him.


    Due to his ws, I decided to summon my Gauntlet.


    <i>''Terror.'' </i>I decided to make this duel as fair as possible.


    A secondter, as if on cue, both of us lunged. Our ws shed against each other at a terrifying speed. It was inhumane!


    My inner human side never thought I could do this or fight with this speed. What I saw were shadows of our movements, yet I was able to counter all of his attacks. It was as if my body already knew what to do. This was my first time doing closebat with this speed.


    Each impact was followed by a loud sound and wind, showing just how much our strength was. And I had to admit, he was fast. So I decided to spice up this fight.


    <i>''Shadow Walk!''</i>


    Suddenly my body turned into dark smoke and it shocked him.


    Quickly, he looked around for me but I emerged from the shadows behind him and swung my w at him.


    But his tail lengthened and moved wildly to counter it.


    It managed to push me back, but the smirk on my lips showed I wasn''t done with my attack.


    He swung his hand forward,manding his tails to attack me. Like fearless soldiers, they charged at me.


    But I didn''t move from my position.


    As the tails almost prated my body, again, I used my Shadow Walk. The tails only pierced the ck smoke and in the next second, I was behind him. My ws raised, ready to give him a direct hit.


    With his tails still elsewhere, I should be able tond a fatal wound on him.


    But this time, it was his ws that warded off my attack at thest moment. Reflexively, he jumped and somersaulted in mid-air to dodge beforending as elegant as an alley cat. His eyes were fixed on me.


    "Tch!" He clicked his tongue in annoyance and swung his hand. Dozens of blue thunder Orbs appeared in front of him and hurtled at me.


    I quickly counter it with my zing Orb.


    Dozens of my reddish-orange fireballs with dense energy appeared before me. Those orbs rushed toward him and counter each other.


    - BOOM!


    The thunderous sound of an explosion resounded. Smoke soared into the sky. It even made some Green Wyverns restless. Some of them let out their roars, but a whistle calmed them down.


    That smoke covered our view, so I took advantage of the opportunity.


    <i>''Earth Grave!''</i>


    A pair of hands emerged from the ground and tried to catch him.


    When the wind dispersed the smoke, I could see he was moving nimbly from side to side, past the fingers of the gigantic hands, as if he was mocking them.


    Yes, although earth was strong against the thunder, speed was another matter.


    <i>''He''s surely a handful fox,'' </i>I smirked as I threw my Ice Lances at him.


    But he dodged all of them without stopping his movement. He jumped on my Earth Grave, his tail moving rapidly, cracking the hands here and there until they shattered into pieces.


    He jumped down from the pile of rocks.


    "Let''s get more serious, shall we?" he said as he used his strongest skill. Thundara.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 89 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 158. The Duel II

    Chapter 158. The Duel II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 158. The Duel II


    The sky turned dark. ck clouds gathered and covered the suns. The sound of thunder echoed. The shlight was tucked among the clouds. The strong wind ruffled my hair and obscured my vision. I even had to raise my hand to protect my eyes from the dust.


    Even with the horrific sight, I remained calm.


    "Isn''t that too impatient? I thought you would warm up longer," I shouted due to the wind.


    He replied to me with a smirk.


    "Pardon my rudeness, Your Majesty. But I don''t want to waste my time."


    His words were like amand on the sky. A loud thunder broke out and a collection of shlights came from the sky to electrocute me.


    Since I wasn''t sure how strong his thunder was, I decided to dodge.


    <i>''Shadow Walk!''</i>


    A booming sound came as the thunder struck the ground one after another mercilessly, creating cracks in the ground but since I had moved on to the shadows, that wasn''t a problem for me.


    "You should stop doing the same trick," he shouted. He spun around, looking around for me. His tails protected his back, making sure I didn''t attack him in the same way again.


    Even though his skill turned my aerial advantages into my disadvantages, my Shadow Walk was a game-changer. With this darkness, I could move easily anywhere.


    In a rage, he moved quickly and used his ThunderBolt randomly, trying to get me out of my hiding ce. But it didn''t work. I moved from ce to ce freely and undetectably.


    After a few failures, I decided to y around with him.


    <i>''Earth Spike!'' </i>I used my skill without canceling my Shadow Walk.


    Several of my spikes appeared beneath him, trying to stab him. But he deftly dodged quickly and destroyed them with his Electric Orbs.


    As soon as he got distracted, I appeared near him and grabbed his shoulder.


    <i>''Stone Curse...''</i>


    [Stone Curse has been initiated... ]


    His hands and feet began to turn to stone. Likewise with his tails. Slowly it rose and turned parts of his body. The curse not only changed him but also petrified him. So he couldn''t move from his position.


    Although this was a lethal skill since he only had less than 5 minutes after the curse had taken over his organs and his entire body, I could cancel it using my Dispel skill.


    Seeing his panic, I smirked.


    "Just give it up, Prince Arter ."


    But, rather than a proper answer, a thunderbolt from his palm struck me.


    [You have taken 123 magical damage. ]


    [You have been paralyzed!]


    [Time remaining: 00:09]


    That skill made my body unable to move. Unfortunately, due to our close range, I couldn''t dodge.


    Both of us were stunned in the middle of the arena. Our eyes met each other. Still, I knew this would be my victory since his Paralyze skill onlysts a few seconds. I predicted when I could move my body, he had turned to stone.


    Yet the confident smile on his face said something else.


    "Please don''t underestimate me, Dragon King," he said. At the same time, the clouds grew denser and the thunders tried to strike me again.


    "Tch!" I clicked my tongue and used my Mana Barrier.


    [A barrier has been formed.]


    A transparent barrier protected me. Since I was level 82, the barrier could withstand up to 8 attacks.


    But due to fast and continuous attacks, my barrier broke in no time.


    I gasped in shock. That was definitely out of my predictions.


    <i>''Shit!''</i> Luckily, the Paralyze effect had disappeared.


    Having no other choice, I released my hand and glid backward to dodge.


    A loud booming sound echoed into the sky as the thunderboltnded on the ground near us. It even made a nice crack in the ground. I was sure it could cause fatal damage if I took it.


    Due to my movement, my Stone Curse was canceled automatically. Slowly, the curse disappeared.


    Once he was almost able to move, I used my skill.


    <i>''Cronos!''</i>


    Time stopped.


    [Cronos has been activated!]


    [Cool down:10 minutes]


    Quickly, I lunged at him and used my skill.


    <i>''Spell Breaker!''</i>


    As the skill broke his Thundara, I swung my w on his chest.


    Once the time was running again, an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [You have shed a Fox Tribe for 1213 HP.]


    His blood sttered on my face and his scream of pain came out of his mouth.


    He staggered back and gritted his teeth in pain.


    Quickly, I reused my Mana Weapon.


    <i>''Nightmare!''</i>


    The gauntlets turned into a ck sword.


    I pointed the sword, pressing it to his neck.


    "Just give up, Prince Arter." My victory was clear. One sh was enough to make him die.


    Arter was stunned and gritted his teeth. Either in shock or pain. His eyes nced at the sword. His hand covered the wound. He knew he couldn''t escape from it


    The thunder began to dissipate and the gale began to be changed with a light breeze. The ck clouds covering the suns began to subside, breaking their light on us.


    Realizing he couldn''t do anything to change things, he took a deep breath.


    "I lost," he admitted with a heavy heart. His heavy breath sounded between his words.


    Upon his statement, I canceled my Mana Weapon. At the same time, his ws turned into a pair of hands.


    I extended my hand to him.


    "We should treat your wound now." Although his wound wasn''t fatal, it was quite deep.


    But instead of paying attention to his wound, he nced at Jyne who was sitting beside Evelina.


    He returned his gaze to me.


    "May I talk to you for a minute?" he asked.


    I frowned.


    "Here? Now?" I made sure. I had predicted he would talk to me about something after this duel was over. But I thought he would do it after Evelina healed his wound.


    "Yes," he answered.


    "But your wound," I reminded.


    He smiled bitterly.


    "It''s fine... I can hold it in a little longer."


    "Fine. Say it." Secretly I activated the bug transmitter crystal.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 89 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 159. The Duel III

    Chapter 159. The Duel III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 159. The Duel III


    After one painful breath, he opened his voice.


    "I know this sounds ridiculous since I already know what your answer is. But..." His gaze turned mncholy.


    "I hope you can take good care of Jyne." His request sounded like a plea. His seriousness was clear from his tone of voice and his gaze.


    His gaze shifted to Jyne.


    "I realized I''ve annoyed her off for the past few days. I made fun of her,ughed at her crazy idea, and defamed her. I''ve said a lot of bad things about her. But I had no other choice... She''s a bit childish, reckless, and has no experience in love. I know she ran away following her instincts and ego."


    He returned his gaze to me.


    "So... I have to test you and your honesty. I have to make sure she will spend the rest of her life with the right person," he admitted.


    "Was that also your father''s order?" I guessed. Testing a king wasn''t a small thing so I was pretty sure of my guess.


    "Yes. It was a special order from my father and my mother..." Another bitter smile bloomed on his lips.


    "Make the Dragon King sees her as herself. The princess of the fox tribe. A woman who deserves to be loved. Not just a breeding tool. Make sure he will rece us to take care of Jyne," he repeated what his father had said.


    "I know this sounds unfair to you. But we don''t have any bad intentions. My parents have always loved Jyne. The reason why they wanted to marry her off to the Serpent Prince is because he is a wise and strong nobleman. Besides, the Serpent Tribe''s territory is near us. So in case, he mistreated Jyne... She cane back to our ce whenever she wants," he added.


    "I will not mistreat her, Prince Arter," I stated. Although this sounded discordant to my ears, I could understand his concern.


    Jyne had been missing for months and her first request after they found her was her father''s approval so she could enter my harem. Instant love was a bad idea in this cruel world, even though the person was me. That was why I had to prove it.


    "I know. You are a nobleman. Despite her seduction, you didn''t do it before you won the duel. I''m pretty sure you will take good care of my sister," he said.


    "You have my words..." I decided to end this conversation. We could continue thister after Evelina healed him.


    We were just about to head back, but Arter remembered something and stopped in his tracks.


    "Oh right... Please keep this a secret to my sister," he requested.


    "Why?" I asked. Obviously, I couldn''t grant this because Jyne was listening to us now.


    He gave me a wry smile.


    "She always thinks of me as a cool and strict brother. I don''t want to mess up my image and prefer to keep it that way."


    "I think breaking your character once in a while isn''t a bad thing. Besides the duel is over and you will return tomorrow, you should be honest with each other," I suggested. He had already said that he would be back in the morning. So I could go to Firestone Fortress during the day.


    My advice silenced him.


    "Prince Arter?" I asked, requesting him to answer me.


    "I wish I could say it. But my dignity forbids me," he said regretfully.


    "Does it matter? You are siblings. Your honesty will not destroy your dignity," I stated, trying to bargain.


    He sighed, not knowing how he should put it. After a while, he finally turned his face elsewhere and opened his voice.


    "I just don''t want to do it. It''s too embarrassing." I could catch his embarrassment from his slightly blushing cheeks and his voice.


    I desperately held my cringe.


    "Ehm, pardon me. What?" I thought I heard it wrong. A few minutes ago I saw him as a fierce warrior and now... He looked like a tsundere fox boy.


    "I know it sounds weird. But for me, admitting it is too embarrassing. I mean... She is my sister," he confessed.


    My jaw dropped.


    <i>''Wait for a second... Does he have a sisconplex?'' </i>I thought.


    Noticing my expression, he spoke again.


    "Uh... Just don''t say a word to her," he said in a slight stuttering voice.


    "I won''t say a word..." I stated. "But I think she already knows." I raised my hand, revealing the crystal that was attached to a bracelet in my left hand. I bet he didn''t notice since I hid it in my sleeve.


    Arter''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Wait... Is that?!" His words stopped, followed by Jyne''s voiceing from his side.


    "Is being honest with me that bad?" said Jyne with a pout.


    While Evelina who was by her side immediately used her Healing skill to heal Arter''s wound.


    Arter''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "You---You little cunning fox. This was your idea, right?" he said in a stammering voice, pointing at his sister in a panic.


    "This was my idea. I know it''s impolite, but I think she should know," I admitted.


    That made Arter turn to me.


    "How did you find out?" he said in confusion.


    "It''s just my guess. But I''m sure you and the Fox King won''t request a random thing. So I came up with this idea. At least I want you to clean up your misunderstandings before your departure," I exined.


    Before Arter could say anything, Jyne interrupted him.


    "Why don''t you tell me anything?" Her eyes were on Arter.


    Arter turned his face the other way, not daring to look at his sister''s face.


    "Why should I?" he retorted.


    Realizing this was not the right ce to settle these sibling issues, I decided to move elsewhere.


    "Ehm... I think we should settle this inside the Pce. With some tea and snacks. How does that sound?" I gave an idea.


    The Fox siblings looked at each other for a while before they finally agreed.


    "Sounds good," said Jyne.


    After making sure Arter was fine, we went to the parlor room. Unfortunately, even with the snacks and tea, the fox siblings did not open their voices.


    So Evelina and I decided to leave them in the hope they could speak their hearts and minds more honestly.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 89 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 160. Two Foxes

    Chapter 160. Two Foxes


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 160. Two Foxes


    A long silence followed after Argod left the Fox siblings.


    "Aren''t you going to say anything to me?" Jyne''s voice broke the silence between them. They sat side by side on the long sofa yet they felt they were far away.


    "Haven''t you heard everything?" said Arter. His face was facing the other way, trying to cover his blushing face. He was used to fighting, killing bandits, dueling, and hunting. His father often sent him as a delegate to other kingdoms. He even had fought the dragon king furiously, yet he didn''t dare to look at his sister''s face out of embarrassment.


    "I did. But I haven''t heard it directly from you," said Jyne. She was so shocked when she heard her brother''s confession. It changed her whole thoughts and her judgment of him. No, not only to him but also to her family. She did not expect her family to love her so much. At least she just understood why.


    "I don''t want to say that twice," Arter sulked. Although he knew the dragon king did that to fix their rtionship, his embarrassment was something else. It sounded odd that he, the Crown Prince of Fox Tribe, had to show his soft side to his spoiled sister. It was kinda bugging his pride.


    "So you don''t want to know what I think about it?" asked Jyne. She decided to give him a little push after he realized Arter''s embarrassment.


    It made him turn to her. Yet he didn''t answer.


    "Do you want to know or not?" she asked.


    "I already know what you''re thinking," he replied.


    "Tell me," she asked.


    Instead of answering, Arter turned his gaze elsewhere.


    After a short silence, he finally opened his voice.


    "Since you''re not angry at me. So I assume you''re happy with what happened. And happier since you''ve heard my confession. But for me, it''s an embarrassing thing," he admitted.


    "That''s not embarrassing," she stated.


    Her statement made him return his gaze to her.


    A smile bloomed on her lips. Her hand gripped Arter''s, showing her honesty.


    "I''m d you said everything. That''s better than your annoying teasing. Argod is right, you should be more honest with me," she said in a calmer tone.


    But Arter replied with a frown.


    "Since when have you called him by his name?" heined. A pout on his displeased face.


    She smirked in response.


    "We''ll be husband and wife soon. So that shouldn''t be a problem right?" Her usual annoying tone of voice returned.


    "You want to consummate your marriage soon?" he made sure.


    "Of course. After all, today is a full moon," she reminded. She couldn''t hide her excitement over this. Especially since what happened on thest trip.


    "Ah, right... I forgot," said Arter with a bitter smile. Something was bothering him but he didn''t want to disturb his sister''s happiness anymore. So he decided to swallow it.


    But she realized what had happened.


    "What''s with the gloomy face?" she asked curiously.


    Even with his hesitation, he finally decided to say it.


    "Do you know the dragon king can only have one offspring?" he reminded her. He was sure that was enough to tell her what he meant.


    "I know that," Jyne replied in a calmer tone. A gentle smile on her lips.


    That was the price to pay for Argod''s wisdom and power. His royal memory could only be passed down to one offspring. That was why the royal dragon was very protective of its young. He couldn''t do anything either. There was a prophecy that when two royal dragons were born, a power struggle between the two kings would sweep across Igixar.


    "What if you didn''t get it?" asked Arter.


    "What if he gets his offspring from another woman? Will you ept it?" he confirmed once again.


    It made Jyne pause for a moment.


    "I will ept it." A sincere smile on her lips already showed that she really meant it.


    "Are you sure?" he made sure.


    "Yes. I know a perfect mystical creature cannot exist. Neither does he. This is his w and I have to ept it." Despite her gentle voice, her determination was clear in her eyes. Even with her brief encounter, she truly loved Argod and she didn''t want to leave him just because of such a reason. A w that he couldn''t change.


    Arthur took a deep breath.


    "Fine. I won''t say anything about this again. The important thing is that you have to prepare yourself," he reminded her. He knew he wouldn''t be able to change Jyne''s mind, at least he wanted to make sure his sister was prepared about this.


    Upon the gloomy atmosphere, Jyne decided to cheer him up.


    "It''s you who have to be prepared for that. Tonight we will be a little noisy. So I hope it doesn''t disturb your sleep," she said in an annoying tone.


    To which he replied with a click of his tongue.


    "Tch! So annoying."


    <span>


    -----


    <span>


    In another ce, doubt still gripped Marissa''s heart. Her eyes stared at the window not far from her, gazing at the dimmer sky. The two moons faintly began to appear in the sky, signaling that the night was almost here.


    She knew Argod would go to war tomorrow so she had to give her answer today. But she didn''t know what to do. Indeed, loveless marriages were amon thing for royalty like her. But without her family, she couldn''t shake off her worries.


    Without her family, marriage was a scary thing for her. Moreover, she knew Argod had no feelings for her either. No, the two of them didn''t even have feelings for each other. Not to mention he was the supreme ruler of Igixar. The only thing that calmed her was that Argod had always treated her well.


    In the middle of her doubts, she prayed.


    <i>''Father... What should I do?''</i>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 89 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 161. Full Moon Consummate I

    Chapter 161. Full Moon Consummate I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 161. Full Moon Consummate I


    <i>''Hot...'' </i>I thought. I moved my feet to my room with limp steps. My hands held on to the wall to maintain my bnce. I gasped for breath, holding the heat that overflowed in my body.


    The suns had just set and were still peeking out from the west. The moons shone dimly since the sunlight still left its traces in the sky. Yet... My mating urge had started to rise. Beads of sweat began to appear on my forehead and my breath began to get heavy even though what I did was just walking from my office to my chamber. Somehow I regretted that I didn''t return to my room earlier today.


    Upon my condition, several guards approached me.


    "Your Majesty, shall we help you?" They offered their help.


    But I bared my teeth in anger.


    "Do not touch me!" I ordered. I was so sensitive in this phase and didn''t want any other male to touch me. What I wanted was to have sex with all the women near me.


    Quickly, they curled in fear and retreated.


    Without a word, I left them.


    "Your Majesty, everything is ready," said Eir who was standing in front of my chamber. He didn''t even dare to raise his head upon my state.


    I answered him with a nod and went into my room.


    "Your Majesty." Sweet voices greeted me once I entered my room. My smile bloomed when I saw Evelina, S, and Jyne lined up neatly. A thin bra covered their tops and a cloth covered the front of their crotch. While their ass waspletely naked.


    I answered them with a smile.


    <i>''It seems I''m going to enjoy the night,'' </i>I thought.


    Without a word, I walked into my bed and sat on the side. My hand tossed my ascot and my zer to the side. My eyes stared at them like a hungry beast staring at its prey and I already knew who I was going to call.


    I pointed at Jyne and moved my index finger at me repeatedly.


    "Come to me, Jyne." I chose her since it would be her first. The night was still young, so I should still be able to control myself. At least I didn''t want to spoil her first experience.


    Shyly, Jyne walked over to me. She waved her tails elegantly, reminding me of my original world''s spoiled cat who hopped on myp every evening.


    I patted myp, asking her to sit on it. And she followed my order.


    She pressed her naked butt on myp and smiled at me. Her hands wrapped around my neck.


    *Ba-thump*


    My heart beat fast just because of that simple gesture as if it was an extraordinary seduction.


    <i>''Okay, this is definitely not a good sign,'' </i>I thought. It was much worse than when I was in my Dragon mating urge. What I thought was only sex. Well, I bet this was the reason why the real Argod always took sleeping pills every full moon.


    I brought my face close to her ear.


    "Let me mark you..." I whispered. My voice sounded like a seduction. My impatient breath between my words.


    Jyne smiled shyly and nodded.


    My hand crept behind her head, holding it gently. I started it with a passionate kiss. Our lips met. It began with a soft touch between our lips followed by our tongues'' movements that go into each other''s mouths. As our tongues moved, the re inside of me rose.


    Luckily since this wasn''t her first kiss, her tongue movement wasn''t as clumsy as the first time.


    Without mymand, her hand went from my abs to my crotch and stroked it. She broke her kiss.


    "You are this hard already?" Her hand rubbed my hard bulge.


    "Uh-hum..." I hummed in reply. My smirk on my lips. It was my mating urge that prepared my cock faster than usual. Then I deepened my kiss again.


    My fingers slipped into her bra''s stripes and lowered it. Then my hands opened the hooks before my palm touched her nice mound, filling it with her bare flesh.


    After I freed her breast from her bra, my fingers yed with her hardened tips. That simple touch was enough to make her give off soft moans.


    Slowly we pulled our faces away, but our tongues were still moving wildly. Even after our lips parted, our tongues were still shing outside our mouths. Our saliva filled our tongues.


    A momentter, an announcement appeared.


    [New essence detected!]


    [Fox tribe''s essence]


    [Do you want to extract it?]


    [Yes] [No]


    It made me let out a short chuckle.


    "It''s me who is in full moon influence yet this little fox is more aroused than me."


    She kissed my cheek.


    "I saw yours once and I''m very interested in trying it..." she purred.


    That answer created a smirk on my lips.


    "Fine," I said.


    I chose yes and pushed her onto the bed.


    [Essence Absorption initiated ...]


    [Dragon mating urge will trigger in 60 seconds.]


    Once her back touched the bed and I was on top of her, impatiently, I took off my shirt and parted her little cloth, revealing her naked pussy to me.


    After a couple of rubs at her entrance, my finger slid into her slit and moved back and forth a few times before it crept into it. But I restrained myself from touching it too deep since I didn''t want to rip her virginity with my fingers.


    "Oh... Ah..." Her moans sounded between my finger y.


    Without breaking my fingers'' movements, I showered her body with my kisses, my licks, and my gentle bites, preparing her body for me.


    At the same time, her hands pulled off my trousers, exposing my hard cock to her. Then she rubbed it without hesitation. Her touch showed her longing for that thing since she saw it for the first time.


    It didn''t stop there, her fluffy tails moved around my body, stroking my crotch, back of my neck, and thighs. It was more than enough to raise my desire even higher.


    Our ragged breath filled the room and our body temperature rose. But when an announcement appeared in front of me, I regretted my decision.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 89 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 162. Full Moon Consummate II

    Chapter 162. Full Moon Consummate II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 162. Full Moon Consummate II


    [Dragon mating urge has started!]


    A gasp came out of my mouth. I broke all my movements and pulled my body away from her in reflex. My body felt unbelievably hot as my mating urge filled my head and my desire.


    I raised my head and arched my back a bit. A roar came out of my mouth. It was something I couldn''t hold back. It was a sign that my night was about to begin.


    Then I turned my gaze to her. My eyes glinted in blue. A devilish smirk bloomed on my lips.


    "My bride..." I hissed.


    It made Jyne shocked. She looked at me in confusion and I could see a clear fear on her face.


    ¡°Ar---¡± Before she finished her words, I kissed her once again. My tongue slipped into her mouth and moved wildly in it. My hands pinned her wrists to the sides of her head. My waist moved to rub my hard cock against her entrance.


    A couple of strokester, I pushed my cock into it without a pause or hesitation. Her hole was so narrow yet I split her open like the sharpest sword that split a shield. I couldn''t feel her resistance anymore due to my rough movements.


    "Oh... Ah..." She flinched in pain but that wasn''t enough to dampen my excitement. I moved to enter my cock deeper, making sure I could get my seed out in the deepest part of her body.


    Then I moved my waist back and forth roughly. There wasn''t any gentleness in my movements. I acted feral!


    I could feel her inner wall getting hotter due to the friction and my movement.


    "Mmph!" Her muffled moan came out of her mouth. Her wrists twisted from side to side.


    I responded with a deepened kiss and tightened my grip. My waist kept moving. My mind turned nk as I let my sexual desire control me. I felt like a beast. A beast who desperately wanted to continue his lineage in this world.


    <i>No... I am a beast. I am a dragon.</i>


    That thought made me realize that I was just behaving like the true me. A vicious beast.


    After a few minutes, with great difficulty, Jyne released my kiss.


    "I-I''m ah-hah- ah--ing..." Her voice sounded like a moan. She was a first-timer so I could understand that. But not me. My body was still hot and my sex drive was still high. But, I decided to spend my load on it.


    "Oh!" A moan came out of her mouth. She raised her body a little as she got her first climax. The bride mark appeared on her skin, indicating she belonged to me.


    An announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Congrattions! You have got a bride!]


    [Jyne Calisea Purplegloom - Fox Tribe (202)]


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: Thunderstorm .]


    [Thunderstorm (Requires 5 Mana) - Skill used to summon the thunder to shock enemies within a certain area.]


    I pulled my cock, letting her virgin blood and my semen drip onto the bed. I could say it was a crazy amount of semen, more than the usual. Not to mention, my white liquid was thicker than usual. It covered up her entrance, her inner thighs, and the bedsheet.


    That sight aroused me even more and kinda irritated me. Somehow, I didn''t want to see my wasted semen. I wanted every single drop of it to be in hers.


    She breathed a sigh of relief as she thought I was done. But I put in my hard cock again and started moving my waist. I nned to cum once again before finishing this round.


    "Ar-Argod?" said Jyne in confusion. I just came out, but my cock was still hard as a rock.


    I stopped my movement without pulling my cock.


    "I''m not done yet." I got closer to her ear and sniffed at the side of her neck. Her nice perfume and her body scent mixed with mine. It aroused me even more.


    "Mind for one more round? Hm? My little fox?"


    With just those words, her heart was beating faster and faster to the point I could feel it clearly in my chest.


    Her nervousness silenced her.


    "I take that as a yes," I whispered before I continued my lewd act. My face dropped to her neck and kissed her skin once again before I went up to her lips.


    At the same time, instead of the usual gentle y, my hand squeezed her breast, hard. As if whatever I did was based on lust alone and her body was my food.


    My tongue was moving wildly, drowning every moan and her words. Every now and then, my evil chuckle came out of my mouth, telling her how much I enjoyed it.


    My fingers pinched and twisted her nipple roughly. Even though I still made sure all my actions didn''t hurt her, I knew it was a lot rougher than anything I''d ever done before. As for the others, I didn''t care. This was the first time all I could think about was my desire and ego alone.


    Luckily, another announcement indicated that she also enjoyed it. And I chose yes.


    I let my body move ording to my instincts. The stimtion from below crept up into my spine, making my lust even higher. My desire was on the top of my head and what I wanted was to satisfy myself.


    As the pleasure drowned my mind, I raised my head once again and closed my eyes. Another roar came out of my mouth.


    <i>''Is this how it feels like?''</i>


    That question popped up in my head as I could feel an excitement deep inside of me. I loved how I could dominate her and make her powerless.


    <i>''Ah... Yes. Domination...''</i>


    Of course, that was the most likely answer. This instinct was about how a single male dominated several women to give him offspring.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 98 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 163. Full Moon Consummate III

    Chapter 163. Full Moon Consummate III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 163. Full Moon Consummate III


    "NGGHHHH!" She jolted and raised her body in pleasure. I bet I got her sweet spot. Her body struggled violently. But rather than let her go, my lips showered the top of her breasts with my kisses which I ended by sucking her breasts in turn.


    My tongue licked her hard nipples. Every now and then, I nted my teeth on her skin, leaving marks here and there as if that bride mark wasn''t enough for me. Instead of my thoughts, I let my body move ording to my instincts.


    A plopping sound came out when I released her breast from my mouth. My roar turned into evilughter as friction after friction turned into pleasure for both of us. My eyes watched her expression. My ears could hear every plea and moan from her.


    My evilughter came out of my mouth nonstop. I could feel an excitement deep inside of me getting higher as if I was immersed in the ecstasy of my own mind. I felt like a true beast. It was like my dragon side swallowing my human side.


    <i>''Yes, I want to dominate her even more. She only belongs to me. Mine... My wife... And only I am the king in his heart.''</i>


    My cock had reached its full size and I knew she was almost reaching her limit. Since I didn''t want to waste a single drop of my semen, I used my Telekic on a pillow near me and raised her butt a bit. The pillow slid behind it, making her butt higher than her torso. I did all of this without stopping my movements.


    Ignoring her moan, I elerated my pace until I reached my climax a second time. But this time, of course, there wasn''t any spilled liquid.


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: Thunder Orb.]


    [Thunder Orb (Requires 5 Mana) - Skill used to summon thunder orbs to stun enemies in a certain area. The number of orbs depends on the base level.]


    I pulled my cock from her. A satisfied smile graced my lips once I made sure all my liquid was inside her pussy. Despite my massive load, my cock was still hard as a rock.


    After I released and let Jyney limp on my bed, I turned to my other women, showing them my wet hard cock.


    "Who''s next?" I said with a devilish smirk. My gaze was full of intimidation. Well, mouth fucking sounded fun to me, but my instincts refused to waste my semen outside of my wives'' wombs. I wanted all of them to end up in them so I could get my sessor quickly. A little dragon who would rece meter.


    But the girls didn''t answer me. They just stood there with their eyes fixed on my hard wet cock. Their faces were red for whatever reason. I didn''t know what was on their mind. So I decided to choose.


    "Come to me, S." I pointed at her and moved my index finger at her repeatedly.


    <span>


    -----


    <span>


    S and Evelina''s hearts were beating fast as their eyes fell on the dragon king not far in front of them, gazing at how Argod was doing it with Jyne. It was rough sex, very different from their first experience. Yet they found it was so sexy and it ignited their mating urge.


    His evilugh...


    His roar...


    It showed his beast side clearly and made them shudder in intimidation. Yet... Their beast and woman''s instincts said something else. Deep inside of them, they wanted it. They wanted that man, that beast to dominate them.


    On the other hand, they were not sure if they could satisfy his crazy libido. Even though they weren''t dragons, they could feel every roar that came out of their mouths was a call to do with them. And as long as that roar had not stopped, it meant that his mating urge was still high.


    Jyne''s moan loudly indicated that her turn was over. S and Evelina thought, at least that was enough to dampen his lust but they were wrong. As soon as Argod turned around. Their eyes fell on his little dragon who was still standing tall. His white liquid dripping on the tip and around it showed how much his load was.


    "Who''s next?" he said. His eyes were fixed on them like hungry beasts. It intimidated them even more. Their hearts were beating faster and faster. No, not because of fear, but because they didn''t know how they felt. Afraid? Nervous? To be sure it made them unable to move from their position or make their voices out.


    "Come to me, S." Argod''s voice sounded like an order to them. But it also sounded like a nice seduction. Somehow it dissolved their thoughts.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," said S. She took a deep breath a couple of times before she approached him.


    As her feet stepped, she removed her clothes one by one and everything that could prevent Argod from touching her body. It managed to make Argod''s smile widen.


    Although this was not her first experience, she was nervous. She was sure she wouldn''t be able to quiche his thirst, but at least she wanted to quell it. Unfortunately, again, she wasn''t sure of that either. What she could do was serve him well.


    Without his orders, she sat on hisp and pressed her small breasts on him.


    "Your Majesty~" she purred cutely. Her eyes fell on Argod''s handsome face.


    Her little hand went from the tip of his horn to the side of his face. Even though she had apanied him all these years, she couldn''t believe that a beast could have such a majestic appearance.


    He responded by cing his hand on her chin and raising it a bit, making their eyes meet.


    "I''m going to y rough tonight. Are you ready?" he asked. His hunting breath sounded between his words, showing his impatience.


    "I''m ready, Your Majesty. I''mpletely yours," she answered. Her eyes stared at her. His sharp gaze, as if hypnotizing her, made her heartbeat even faster.


    Her answer created a devilish smirk on his face.


    "Good. Then prepare yourself..."


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 98 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 164. Full Moon Consummate IV

    Chapter 164. Full Moon Consummate IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 164. Full Moon Consummate IV


    Elsewhere, Marissa walked down the corridor. One by one, the guards turned to her upon her presence. A night robe covering her body showed her intent to rest. But where her feet moved showed her real intent and purpose.


    The sound of her footsteps mixed with the dragon king''s roar echoed throughout the pce. His roar was so scary yet majestic. It was like a call for all the women to join him. The roar made her heart tremble.


    Even with that call, her worry was clear on Marissa''s face. Yet she had made up her mind.


    A lot of thoughts had crossed her head, as well as considerations. From the war, what she had to do, her rtionship with Argod, the queen, and her father''s request. She had thought of a lot of things. The pros and cons to advantages and disadvantages. And the result was still the same. Like it or not being his wife was the best way out.


    By bing his wife, she was no longer under the Nymph Tribe but the Dragon Tribe. With his status, he could give her protection and the queen wouldn''t be able to catch or take her by force. That was the best solution since although her case sounded simr to Almeric and S''s, hers was worse. Argod had asked Almeric and S from their kings directly when she was a fugitive. The queen wanted her alive or dead.


    Without anyone, running away was definitely not a good choice and hiding would bring about the same fate as what she had been through in the past few years.


    She could have married another tribe, the man she loved, but if his status wasn''t high enough, she would only bring misfortune to her beloved one. So what she could do was seek protection from a king and Argod was the best of all.


    She also couldn''t stay there without a status, like S before, or be a servant like Almeric. Since her status was not strong enough to make her stay. So... She could have had no other choice but to surrender herself to the king. But her heart kept wondering, could she love him?


    *Ba- thump*


    Her heart pounded wildly as soon as she heard another Argod''s roar. It made her shudder in excitement. There was something strange about that roar. It sounded like an invitation, especially since she had made up her mind to join his harem.


    Once she arrived in front of his chamber, two guards blocked her.


    "Halt! My apologies My Lady, His Majesty is busy. Pleasee back tomorrow," said one of them.


    "I want to join His Majesty. Didn''t he tell you before?" she answered. She knew Argod would be leaving for war tomorrow. If they found her whereabouts, the queen would take advantage of his absence to pick her up. So tonight or not at all.


    "We understand," he said. They immediately gave way to her.


    Once Marissa opened the door, the sound of roars and moans greeted her ears. A lewd scene entered her view. It left her stunned in shock. She couldn''t even move from her position.


    Her eyes fell on Argod who was fucking S on the bed. Their bodies shook violently. S looked like prey in a beast''s grip. Only from the movement, she realized how rough Argod was, yet S''s loud moans showed that she liked it.


    "Don''t you want toe in, My Lady?" asked one of the guards. That dispersed Marissa''s thoughts. They didn''t dare lift their heads or look into the room.


    "Ah, yes," said Marissa. She stepped into the chamber hesitantly.


    The door closed. But she couldn''t take her eyes off the lewd scene in front of her. By Argod and S''s side, Jyney limply. Despite a satisfied smile on her face, the red marks on her body showed what he had just done to her. Not far from them, Evelina stood, staring at them. She bit her lower lip with her eyes fixed on them. Marissa was even sure that Evelina was not aware of her presence.


    Marissa knew she should have walked over to Argod, or maybe stood by Evelina''s side to say her intentions, but her legs refused to move.


    S was calling out Argod''s name. While Argod''s body movements quickened. Sweat covered his well built body like a thin oil that coated his skin. Simultaneously, the sound of his roar rang out loudly. Even though he was in his humanoid form, what Marissa saw was a real dragon. It was a real dragon who was having sex with his wife.


    There wasn''t any gentleness in his movements. His cold image was reced with the hot one. And his cool smirk was reced by the devilish one.


    S''s loud moan and Argod''s grunt signify that they have reached their climax. Marissa thought Argod would be calmer. But she was wrong. Once he pulled his cock, she could see his erection was still standing tall like a strong pir. And his gaze... His sharp and wild gaze overwhelmed everyone there.


    He shifted his eyes at Marissa who was standing near the door. She could see his blue dragon eyes glinted in thirst. His devilish smirk adorned his lips.


    "So... you''ve made your decision..." he whispered.


    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty," Marissa answered in a stammering voice.


    "Good." He moved away from S''s frail body, sat on the side of the bed, and held out his hand to her.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Come to me... Marissa," he demanded. It was amand but he said it in a sweet voice. It sounded like a seduction.


    Marissa gulped hard in nervousness.


    "Y-Yes," she answered. Then she approached him. Despite her nervousness and her beating heart, she had made up her mind. So whatever happened she would do it. After all, she was sure, under these circumstances, Argod would not let her go.


    She took his hand once she was near him. As their palms met, he pulled her into his arms. It shocked her, but somehow she could hold back her scream.


    His face stopped five centimeters in front of her. His evil smirk appeared on his face.


    "Now it''s your turn, Marissa. Satisfy me..." he demanded.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 98 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 165. Full Moon Consummate V

    Chapter 165. Full Moon Consummate V


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 165. Full Moon Consummate V


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Marissa answered. Despite her answer, she did not move from her position. Not because she didn''t want to, but because she didn''t know what to do. Or maybe she was too scared.


    Noticing Marissa''s confusion, a naughty smirk appeared on my face.


    "Ah, how could I forget. This is your first time. I will take the lead," I said in a seductive voice.


    My heart beat fast. It felt weird since I had done it with Jyne and S, yet my thirst hadn''t decreased. Instead, it increased. I wanted to nt my seed even more. It was clear from my cock which was still tense even though I had released my massive load several times. Even this room started smelling like my cum.


    Well, I wasn''t human anymore. I believed that despite my humanoid anatomy, I had a dragon''s libido and mating urge. Also... A massive load. I had a gigantic original form so I should have a crazy amount of semen to begin with.


    In one fell swoop, I pushed Marissa onto the bed. Again, I brought another woman under my grip, my domination. My eyes looked at her like a predator preparing to swallow his prey. While she could only bite her lower lip in tense.


    Under my domination, Marissa looked at me with a blushing face for whatever reason. I could feel her heart beating fast and her slightly trembling body.


    I brought my face closer to her. But she closed her eyes tightly in nervousness.


    Due to her response, I stopped right in front of her face,


    "Are you afraid of me?" I whispered. Even though it was a serious question, my voice sounded like a seduction.


    "I am..." she admitted without opening her eyes.


    "Why?" I asked. "I won''t hurt you..." I reassured her. Although I didn''t like her response, I couldn''t me her either. This would be her first experience and she had seen how I did it with my wives. Those were rough sex and I couldn''t control myself. Besides, unlike Jyne, she didn''t have any feelings for me. So yeah, I could understand her fear.


    She didn''t answer. But her puzzled expression was enough to answer me.


    "Look at me..." I demanded. I wished I could be gentler but I was not sure I could do it due to the full moon''s influence.


    She opened her eyes slowly, looking at my cold face which was right in front of her.


    "I''ll ask you one more time. Are you sure you want to give yourself to me?" I asked, making sure she wouldn''t regret itter.


    "Y-Yes," she answered in a stammering voice.


    "Does ite from your heart?" I confirmed once again.


    "I-I made up my mind, Your Majesty," she replied in the same tone.


    "Fine. Then don''t close your eyes when we do it. This is your first experience. I want to imprint this experience in your memory forever," I demanded. And I would try to give her the best experience.


    "I-I understand..." she replied.


    Once again, I drew closer to her. My lipsnded right on hers and my tongue slipped into her mouth. It danced lewdly in it but she didn''t respond to me.


    I distanced my lips from her a bit.


    "Move your tongue," I said before I continued my kiss again.


    Due to my request, she moved her tongue clumsily. It kinda irritated me, but I couldn''tin since it was her first kiss. Over time she got used to my tongue''s movement. Her stiff movements got better. But that was not enough, I wanted more.


    I distanced myself away. Expertly, I peeled off her clothes one by one, leaving her naked.


    Descending one more time, I could feel my callus skin touching her delicate skin and her body that trembled violently. Our hearts beat fast as our naked bodies made full sexual contact.


    I leaned over to her and closed my eyes for a moment. Once I was near her neck, I inhaled her scent deeply. My broad chest pressed against her nice breasts. As her nice smell tickled my nose, I quickly realized she had prepared herself for me. I opened my eyes.


    "I see..." I muttered.


    She used her tribe''s special perfume. It was used to increase male mating urge. Unfortunately, I didn''t need that and it was useless to me either. Still, her determination aroused me even more. It was funny since she tried to seduce me despite her fear and I had to admit she dared to tease me even though she didn''t have feelings for me.


    My tongue licked my lips. The look in my eyes showed my extraordinary thirst. Luckily, I was still able to restrain myself.


    But rather than answer me, Marissa could only be silent with a shaking body.


    "Just rx and enjoy my touch," I said. Rather than a kiss, this time my hands touched every curve of her body, squeezed her breast, and crawled between her thighs. I gave her a lot of stimtion and made sure she felt my every touch. My instincts demanded every inch of her body.


    Due to my movements, I could see her breasts swaying in front of me. Her pink tips hardened by my touch. Satisfy with her breasts, one of my hands went down. My fingers rubbed her sensitive area and poked her sweet hole again and again.


    "Oh~" she let out a moan due to the tickling sensation from her lower area. It was a sensation that she had never felt before, so she couldn''t help it.


    Even though I could catch her fear, instead of screams of fear or pain, she continued to let out moans. It indicated that she liked it.


    "Huh..."


    Hearing her moans, I paused for a moment and looked at her with my mischievous smile.


    "Did you enjoy it?" I whispered. Even though the announcement hadn''t appeared yet, her response had shown what she felt.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 98 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 166. Full Moon Consummate VI

    Chapter 166. Full Moon Consummate VI


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 166. Full Moon Consummate VI


    <span>She lowered her red face in embarrassment. I bet she was confused. ''Cause despite her fear, her body reacted to the opposite. It weed my every touch enthusiastically.


    I chuckled in satisfaction due to her body''s response. Since she gave me nice entertainment I decided to hold myself to my limit. It was torture for me, but I didn''t want to waste her innocent reaction.


    My two fingers moved again, touched her sweet spot, and slid deeper. I could feel her tender and warm inside. It made me want to fuck her even more.


    She gasped for breath upon my touch. But instead of stopping it, my fingers wriggled, tickling inside her. Upon my touch, I could see her fear slowly disappear and change into pleasure.


    Her mouthunched another moan.


    "Ah..."


    The smile on my face widened. My eyes stared at her as if I would devour her only with my gaze. I inserted my third finger and continued to move between her inner walls. Although I didn''t put it too deeply, her sweet spot slowly got wet and got loose, like expecting something bigger to get into it. It made me even more excited.


    A secondter, my fingering bes rough and faster all of a sudden. She flinched upon the prickly and painful sensation.


    "It hurts..." she whispered once she could get her voice out.


    "Endure it. Something much bigger than this would go in here," I warned her. I showed what I meant by rubbing my little dragon between her thighs.


    She looked down and gasped in surprise when she saw my hard sturdy hot pir.


    "I-I don''t think it will fit," she said in a stammering voice.


    I smirked.


    "It will fit." I continued to move my fingers inside it.


    Despite her fear, her moans kepting out of her mouth. Her liquid overflowed and dripped between her thighs. Her breathing was getting heavier. Her body temperature was getting hotter. She kept flinching as her pain turned into a blissful sensation.


    Then... What I was waiting for finally appeared.


    [New essence detected!]


    [Nymph tribe''s essence]


    [Do you want to extract it?]


    [Yes] [No]


    I grinned in satisfaction since that was a sign that she was ready to ept me. And of course, I answered with ''Yes''.


    Once I pulled my fingers, I could catch her disappointment. I showed my hand before her eyes. Her liquid dripped between my fingers.


    "You really like my touch, don''t you?"


    She was speechless and could not say no. I knew her desire took control of her body and sense, even defeated her fear.


    "Prepare yourself. I will make you mine," I whispered in a seductive voice.


    She looked at me for a while before she answered me with a nod.


    I smiled in satisfaction at her answer.


    "Very well..."


    My hands spread her legs before I grabbed her wrists and put them on the sides of her head. Then in one stroke, I pushed my cock into her sweet hole.


    She jolted when I pushed my entire huge cock deeper. Different from when I did it with Jyne since I did it slower, I could feel how my fierce little dragon prated her in just one rough push. I could feel her delicate wall and how my hot flesh filled her sweet hole.


    Her mouth let out a scream.


    "AH! AH!!!"


    Her tears appeared in the corners of her eyes and flowed on her bed sheet. Although her body was a lot bigger, her pussy''s narrowness was simr to S''s. So mine was too big from the start even though she was wet and I pushed it in one attempt.


    I paused for a moment, letting her sweet hole get used to it. I wanted to make sure she was fine. Still, I held her hands tightly.


    A couple of secondster, after I was sure she was fine, I moved my body up and down, grinding her at a slow pace. I restrained myself desperately upon her trembling body. But as time went on, I elerated my pace gradually.


    "Oh!" Another erotic moan came out of her mouth as my cock scratched her inner wall. She immersed herself in the pleasure that drowned her thoughts. Her screams mixed with the sound of shing flesh filled my chamber.


    "Uh, oh...! Unnh..." she pleaded as she didn''t have any strength to scream anymore. Or maybe... The pleasure hadpletely swallowed her mind.


    Then, her screams turned into moans. Nheless, I no longer restrained myself anymore, instead, I concentrated on pursuing pleasure and let my beast instinct take over. I banged her as I liked and pushed my cock deeper, forcing my shaft into her sweet hole.


    My smile grew bigger as I realized she was getting used to it and elerated my pace, taking us to the higher stairs of ecstasy. A wave of excitement began to drown us.


    She tilted her head slightly as a sweet groan came from her throat.


    "Uhhhh..."


    I didn''t know how much time had passed. All I knew was my never-ending thrust. I wanted to continue my sensual actions but she was at her limit. So I decided to end it.


    "Oh!" She bent her back backward. Both of us let out a moan of pleasure as I released my hot liquid inside of hers.


    "Haa..."


    [Congrattions! You have got a bride!]


    [Marissa Heliria Myrtoessa- Nymph Tribe (215)]


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: nt Maniption.]


    [nt Maniption (Requires 5 Mana) - Skill used to summon or control the nts in a certain area.]


    Our bodies were wet with sweat. Like the others, since I didn''t want to waste my semen I used my Telekic on a pillow and slid it on her ass before I pulled my cock. That way, my semen would stay in hers.


    But even with that series of sex ys, I was not satisfied. My thirst didn''t decrease. But I didn''t think Marissa could continue.


    I turned to Evelina.


    "Now is your turn."


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 98 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 167. Morning After The Full Moons I

    Chapter 167. Morning After The Full Moons I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 167. Morning After The Full Moons I


    As the night was gettingte, my dragon instincts controlled me more and more. Roars came out of my mouth and my movements got wilder. My mind sank into my instincts and mating urge. What I think about was having sex with my wives, and nting my seeds in their wombs.


    When the moons went down, I copsed onto the bed and went into my deep sleep. The next thing that I knew was the faint roar of the wyverns echoing in the sky.


    I opened my eyes slowly. My sight could catch the faint sunlight streaming through my windows and curtains. Several announcements were in front of me, but I ignored them and looked around with my blurred vision.


    <i>''It''s morning already?'' </i>I thought.


    My pupils moved side to side staring at my bed canopy for a few seconds before I got up and sat on my bed. I could feel my bed slightly damp. Well, remembering again, we had done it more than 10 timesst night. So my bed sheet should be damp because of our sweat and my semen. Surprisingly, even withst night''s brutal sex, I didn''t feel tired.


    After my sight was clearer, my gaze shifted to my skills.


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: Carnivore.]


    [Carnivore (Requires 5 Mana) - Skill used to summon huge carnivorous nts in a certain area. The number of nts and the size depend on your base level.]


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: Poison nt.]


    [Poison nt (Requires 5 Mana) - Skill used to summon a variety of poison nts. The type that can be summoned depends on the base level.]


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: Electric Shock.]


    [Electric Shock (Requires 5 Mana) - Cover your body with high-voltage electricity and make your enemies unable to touch you. This skill is less effective on ranged fighters.]


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: Earth Wall.]


    [Earth Wall (Requires 5 Mana) - Skill used to create a thick stone wall in a certain area. The strength of the wall is determined by your base level.]


    [Congrattions! You have acquired new stats: Holy Element Resistance +40%, Earth Element Resistance +40%, Thunder Element Resistance +20% ]


    My hand covered my mouth in disbelief.


    <i>''Oh shit... That was so intense...''</i> I had never lost my mind like that before. I felt like the beast inside me broke free from the cage and what I thought was sex.


    As I tried to remember what happenedst night and how rough I was, I turned to my wives who were lying around me and checked them with my skills.


    A long breath of relief escaped my mouth after I confirmed they were okay. Then I plopped myself on the bed


    ''Damn, I thought I messed up everything,'' I thought.


    My schedule was only to drop off Arter after lunch and go to Firestone Fortress with Evelina. Of course, after I finished a few things and took my supplies. I could only hope that S and Al had finished my order.


    I nned to go in the afternoon since I knew they would be exhausted after we did this. So we should have plenty of time to rest. If we were humans we wouldn''t be able to wake up afterst night''s brutal sex, but since we were beasts. Our stamina was above normal humans.


    I got out of the bed, took my pants on the carpet, and put them on. After I walked to the side of the window, I opened the curtains, letting the sunlight shine on my body. Spontaneously, I narrowed my eyes and raised my arm in front of it to avoid the blindness.


    A secondter, I lowered my hand slowly, shifted my sight to the bright purple sky, and looked far to the west. Instead ofst night''s sex y, my mind immediately turned to what I would face at the border.


    I couldn''t deny¡­ I was a little nervous about the uing war since usually I only did it in games. But with my strategy and preparation, I was pretty sure I could win this.


    <i>''The war... is about to begin.''</i>


    <span>


    -----


    <span>


    Meanwhile elsewhere, Sarah and Eir walked down the corridor to the king''s chamber. Their footsteps sounded light and a smile graced their lips even though Eir had just received aint from Arter. He said he had trouble sleepingst night due to the roars.


    "Can you hearst night''s roars? It''s a sess!" said Eir. A happy grin on his lips. This was the first time Argod did what a royal dragon usually did once a month, full moon consumption. So he couldn''t cover up his happiness.


    "I believe the king will get his sessor soon," said Sarah calmly, but her happiness was visible on her bright face.


    "I hope so. But we all know it''s not that easy," said Eir.


    "At least he wants to try it now. It was better than taking sleeping pills every full moon like before." Sarah could remember how lonely the full moon was without his roars.


    "Indeed, I''m so happy that the king is getting better after he woke up," said Eir, nodding in agreement.


    "He also looks more passionately," added Sarah.


    "And less cold," continued Sarah.


    "Yes, I also want to mention that, he''s like a new person for me but not really a new person," admitted Eir.


    Sarah took a deep breath.


    "Yes. When I noticed his change, it scared me a lot. I thought something had happened in his hibernation. But I was wrong."


    "He is the king, after all. What could have happened to him?" said Eir in a joking tone. They ended it withughter for their useless worries.


    Well, it was indeed that something had changed from the king. His power. But Eir couldn''t say it bluntly.


    The guards bowed once they arrived in front of the chamber.


    "Sir Eiron. Madam Sarah," the guards greeted.


    "Morning," replied Eir. Then they knocked on the door.


    "Good morning, Your Majesty. May wee in?" said Eir.


    A secondter, a little ck dragon prated the door. It was Argod''s Magic Messenger. Eir quickly opened his palm. The dragonnded on it and turned into shards of light. A message entered his head.


    <i>''Come in.''</i>


    Even though it was a short message, it was better than shouting since the king''s chamber was so spacious.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 98 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 168. Morning After The Full Moons II

    Chapter 168. Morning After The Full Moons II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 168. Morning After The Full Moons II


    Once they opened the door and set their feet in the chamber, the earthy smell of cum pierced their noses.


    It wasn''t a bad smell but the smell made their adrenaline racing. The atmosphere turned heavy just because of that pungent smell. They were literally like stepping into a powerful dragon''sir. But the smell had a different effect on Eir and Sarah.


    For Eir, the smell created fear to the point he wanted to cover his nose. The chill crept up his spine. The smell intimidated him. He felt like trespassing into another male dragon''s territory. A strong dragon far above him and what awaited him was death.


    And for Sarah, the smell was an invitation for mating. Her heart was beating fast and her cheeks were blushing for no reason. But she endured her mating urge desperately since the dragon was a loyal creature. Once they had put their loyalty, they knew their ce. Still... Even though she was married, the zing fire inside of her burned her.


    Nervous, they turned their eyes to the floor, not daring to look at the king nor his wives. The door behind them closed and they stopped in their tracks. Their hearts were pounding since they had never met the king in this state.


    They bowed their heads.


    "Good morning, Your Majesty. Your breakfast is ready," said Sarah. It waste morning, and even though they didn''t want to disturb the king, he at least had to fill his stomach a bit. Especially since he had used up a lot of energyst night.


    "Bring them here," he replied.


    His voice made Eir and Sarah turn to the king. Their eyes met the king who was standing with his back facing the window. A gentle smile on his face. The sunlight made his back as if emitting light and it illuminated every muscle in his body. Despite his messy ck hair, they didn''t catch his fatigue.


    Due to his sharp gaze, they lowered their heads again and secretly nced at the bed. Even though it was covered by a thin curtain, they could catch the girls sleeping in exhaustion. Neither of them had their clothes on. It made their faces turn red, especially Eir.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," said Eir as soon as he could get his voice out.


    "Before we go, do you have any particr order? A special drink to quench your thirst maybe?" asked Sarah politely. They had prepared a simple and nutritional breakfast but she wanted to make sure if Argod didn''t have any special order.


    "No. I will take the usual breakfast," he replied. He turned to Eir.


    "And Eir. Has Al prepared the potions?" he made sure.


    "I have checked him around 2 hours ago, he said he would be finished in a bit," replied Eir. And from the eye bags under Al''s eyes, Eir could make sure he didn''t sleep through the night again. Since he had expected it, Eir brought his breakfast when he visited his room.


    "What about the other preparations?" asked the king.


    "We have it ready, Your Majesty. Prince Arter''s royal carriage is on the way. But about your ride... I haven''t prepared for it yet. Should I prepare a Yegaun likest time? A wyvern maybe?" asked Eir. It was a little strange the king didn''t say anything about this.


    "It''s fine. We will go there with my Portal skill. As for my ride, I''m sure Firestone Fortress has a spare wyvern. I will take one of them," said the king. He was indeed never picky for his ride as long as it was a good quality mount. If he didn''t find it, the king would choose to fly by himself.


    "I understand, Your Majesty," replied Eir.


    After Argod gestured to them to dismiss, they retreated before they turned and left the room.


    Once they were out of there and the door closed, they took a couple of long breaths to calm themselves.


    "That was insane..." Sarah mumbled, covering her nose with her hand. She hoped it would calm her down, but it didn''t. Her heart was still pounding as if the king was still in front of her.


    By her side, Eir clenched his trembling hands, trying to hide it and calm himself. Yet the fear in his heart remained. He felt guilty just for going into his room.


    "Yes... That was insane..." he repeated in a bit of a stammering voice.


    The two of them froze in front of the door for a few seconds even though they hadn''t finished their duty.


    Eir turned to Sarah.


    "Are you sure you can handle that room?" he made sure. Although she could bring some trusted maids, the room could drive them crazy. Either male or female.


    "I think..." Sarah replied. There was clear doubt in her tone of voice. In a bad case, they had to cover their nose when they cleaned the king''s chamber or they would do some inappropriate things on the king''s bedsheet.


    "Just make sure you do it right and get out of the room if you need it," Eir reminded her in worry.


    "I hope we can tidy it out quickly so we don''t have to," Sarah said. Her brain immediately calcted it. For sure, the bedsheet was her first target. As long as she could tidy it up, the smell shouldn''t be that strong. In addition, she also could open the window to reduce it.


    "Great. Good luck then. I will go to Sir Almeric''s room and make sure whenever he has prepared the potions or exploded something," said Eir.


    "Very well. I will prepare additional nutritional drinks for the king since he will need one," said Sarah.


    After they nodded as a goodbye, they went in the opposite directions.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 98 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 169. Before The War I

    Chapter 169. Before The War I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 169. Before The War I


    After breakfast came, I woke my wives up. It took a while to open their eyes. No, not because they were still weak due tost night''s sex y, but because they still wanted to snuggle with me. They hugged me, pulled me onto the bed, kissed me, and touched my body. Their mouths let out a sweet seduction, begging me to stay a little longer with them. And I couldn''t say no.


    I was leaving for Firestone Fortress and would be staying there for a while. I was sure they would miss me, except Evelina. Since she woulde with me.


    Still, even though she was with me, we couldn''t possibly do it in the middle of a battlefield. I couldn''t possibly have fun and set a bad example for my soldiers when the enemy was in front of us. So yeah, I granted their wishes.


    Unfortunately, my stomach couldn''t lie, especially afterst night''s y and the food smell that stimted my appetite. Upon my stomach''s grumble, finally, all of us got out of bed and went to my dining table. We sat down and started enjoying our breakfast with a night robe covering our bodies.


    Every now and then, we chatted aboutst night. But Marissa was the one who dominated today''s topic of conversation. My other wives were quite surprised by her sudden appearance and were happy since she wanted to join them. It shocked them. Like me, they also realized Marissa had no feelings for me. That was the most difficult thing for a woman where she had to give up her life in a rtionship that was only based on interests, not feelings.


    Without feelings, without enough trust, without a solid reason to stay, a small problem could turn her heart sour. Because no matter how cruel Igixar was, even though this world was no different from the animal kingdom, every creature expected a close rtionship in their marriage. No one, man or woman wanted to get married just to end up being a sex object. This was the reason why my other wivesmended her courage. So did I. Even if the feelings between us were not deep, I hoped I could deepen it in the future.


    It was a tasty breakfast and rather than heavy meals, most of them were easily digestible soups. Even though it wasn''t a fulfilling one since lunch was near, I knew all of them were foods that were highly nutritious and suitable for replenishing the energy and fluids that had been lost a lot from our bodies. Well, I couldn''t expect any less from Sarah.


    After that, we went to take a bath together. I also opened a few windows before I left my chamber. I was sure my cum smell would torture Sarah and the maids who cleaned up my chamber. But what could I do? I couldn''t control myself. I was sure this was good news for them anyway.


    The bath itself was another pleasure y for me. Even though we didn''t have intercourse, they scrubbed my body, touched it, massaged it, and cleaned it thoroughly. From my body, my groin, my hair, my tail, and my horns. This time they even asked permission to clean my wings. It was a nice rxation and I really liked it.


    The rxing bath ended. We returned to our rooms and put on our formal attire for thest lunch with Arter. When I arrived at the dining hall and caught Arter''s grumpy face, I was ready for all theints he was going to tell me. I could even catch ck shadows under his eyes indicating he was not sleeping properly.


    After a bit of small talk as a sign it was a small farewell party for Arter, we started eating. But when we were in the middle of it, Arter started to make his voice.


    ¡°Please pardon my rudeness, Your Majesty. May I ask aboutst night''s roar? I know it''s a bit private but I hope you don''t mind it," said Arter politely. Yet his traces of annoyance were evident in his tone.


    "Go ahead," I said. I already predicted this. Moreover, Eir had said that Arter hadined since this morning.


    ¡°Is the royal dragon--- I mean, you, will always roar every time you do it? I mean, it was too loud. Wouldn''t that tell your enemy your state? That you are mating. Wouldn''t that put you in danger?" asked Arter in a serious tone. His curiosity was evident from the tone of his voice. I could understand that since if I wasn''t a dragon, I''d think it was stupid. With fixed mating hours and days, it was tantamount to letting my enemies know when to attack.


    I chuckled at his question. But a momentter, I stopped myughter.


    "Pardon me." I cleared my throat.


    ¡°Believe me, attacking me in such a state is the same as suicide. Under such influence, I was much stronger, selfish, and impatient. I don''t like other males approaching me or my wives. Everyone who does it will die. And for the females. Whoever approaches me, I will assume she is giving herself up to me. Whoever it is." So whoever approached me when I was under the full moon influence would either end up dead or be my wife. What was certain was that I couldn''t give a proper death for the male one or a proper sex y for the female one. So assassinating me at times like that was a very, very bad idea.


    ¡°So the roar is some kind of warning?¡± he assumed. His brows furrowed in confusion.


    "Yes and no," I replied. ¡°It is a warning and a calling to be exact. So it''s meant to be loud. That''s my way of announcing that I''m doing it. An invitation and a warning," I exined.


    "I see..." he mumbled. Yet his confusion was still evident on his face.


    I cut the meat on my te and poked it with my fork before I brought it to my mouth. In that silence, secretly, I nced at Arter and realized his confusion was getting clearer. I bet he would be asking me another question soon and I was right.


    ¡°Pardon me, Your Majesty. One more question," he asked.


    "Go ahead."


    ¡°What if your enemy attacks the capital when you are in such a state? Can you fight them?¡± he asked.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 98 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 170. Before The War II

    Chapter 170. Before The War II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 170. Before The War II


    His question created anotherugh in my mouth. Louder one. It indeed irritated my pride a bit, but I caught the seriousness and hesitation in his tone. After all, this was rarely known by many people so I couldn''t me him either.


    ¡°Believe me whoever did it will regret it,¡± I said as soon as I could get my voice out.


    ¡°We, royal dragons, will not spare anyone who disturbs us when we are in that state. And if that happens I will annihte them without mercy," I exined.


    Myughter made him realize something.


    "Has that happened before?" he asked doubtfully.


    My smirk bloomed on my lips.


    "Once. And it didn''t end well," I said.


    It happened when the fourth royal dragon had just taken over the throne. A rebel group wanted to take over the throne and attack the capital on a full moon. They thought the dragon king was weak in that condition.


    They were a huge rebel group. Tempted by the Dragon Cross City''s wealth, several other small groups even joined them. It was the biggest rebellion the royal dragon had ever faced. But of course, it ended up being a one-sided massacre by my ancestor. When the rebels started attacking the city''s barrier, the fourth dragon king appeared in his original form and attacked them like a mad man.


    Okay, I meant a mad dragon. I could remember how he used his ultimate skill to burn the rebels, eat them alive, mutte them with his ws and turn thend outside the barrier into a sea of blood all by himself. He even returned to his room covered in blood and had sex with his wives as if nothing happened. It made his wives shudder in horror but who could stop the dragon king in that state?


    "Would you mind exining that ''didn''t end well''?" asked Arter curiously. He thought it would be a dragon king''s weakest moment, but he was wrong. At least this way he knew her sister was with the right man.


    ¡°My ancestor dyed the soil with his enemies'' blood in less than an hour, Prince Arter. There were more than thousands of rebels there and he was alone. Not even a single soldier dared to approach him or help him or he would consider them as enemies,¡± I said calmly. A smile on my lips showed how serious I am.


    ¡°As for the others, I can''t exin it right now. We are eating, I believe it will disturb our appetite," I added. I meant it since I also didn''t want to remember too much about it.


    Even though my dragon instinct thought those memories were normal, not with my human side.


    "I see." He lowered his head slightly. "Thank you for your exnation, Your Majesty." Arter decided to stop the conversation. It made sense to him. At least he understood why no one had ever used this moment to attack the dragon king.


    Following a short conversation, we continued our lunch with another small talk and another sibling quarrel. While Arter didn''t bully Jyne as badly as before, his joke about her tails would annoy me when we do it was enough to piss her off.


    After the lunch was over, we let Arter off at the pce''s yard. A royal carriage would take him to the capital''s sky tower before he returned to his home with his sky carriage. Unlike his usual jokes and bullies, his gloomy expression was clear on his face when he had to leave. I even caught the tears that filled his eyes just before the carriage moved. While Jyne also held back her tears. But when Arter''s carriage disappeared from her sight, she hugged me tightly and cried. I was sure this would be hard on her since the moment she became my wife, her home was here, at Draconis. Not at the fox tribe''s pce anymore.


    The suns were getting higher and I knew I had to get to Firestone Fortress soon. I quickly took the potions at Al''s ce before taking my order to S''s room. Like before, Al copsed once he handed the potions to me.


    Making potions required a lot of energy, skill, and concentration so I could understand that. Luckily, he managed to make the potions in one attempt, and what surprised me even more, he didn''t blow anything away. He called it ¡°Super Duper Strong Fire Elemental Potion¡± while what appeared on my system was only ¡°Fire Elemental Potion ver 2¡±.


    The suns was getting dimmer. I sat on my throne, facing my subjects who were kneeling below the throne stage. Eir, General Guillotine, and Evelina stood by my side. Meanwhile, my other wives decided to go back to their room after our private goodbye. At least that was what they told me, they secretly sneaked into the hall, hid behind a pir, and looked at me in sadness. Including Marisa. Even though she didn''t look as sad as the others, I caught the worry on her face when I said goodbye.


    ¡°During my absence, Chancellor An will rece me to manage the pce and Duke Nicolin will assist him. Important business will be temporarily suspended until I return from the war. Do you have any other questions?¡± I closed my long instructions. Even though my orders weren''t much different than the real Argod''s before he went into hibernation, I still had to manage a few things.


    "Nothing, Your Majesty," replied the others. Although many of them objected to the king''s departure, they couldn''t say anything since it was the king himself who had to settle the king of orc''s grudge.


    "Very well." I stood up from my throne and extended my hand forward. A secondter, a portal appeared on the throne stage. It was a portal to Firestone Fortress.


    "I''m counting on you," I said. A faint smile on my lips.


    As our feet stepped into the portal, the others lowered their heads and shouted.


    ¡°Long live the king!¡±


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 171. Firestone Fortress I

    Chapter 171. Firestone Fortress I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 171. Firestone Fortress I


    <span>Once we exited my portal, the scenery around us changed. Dozens of Wyvern flew around the clear sky. The temperature was slightly warmer than in Dragon Cross City. The sight of the luxury throne room turned into a view of the rocky mountains with little blue bushes.


    <span>¡°Wee to the Firestone Fortress, Your Majesty,¡± a Draconis'' soldier greeted us and knelt on one knee. He lowered his head, showing his obedience to me. From his badge, he was General Guillotine''s assistant.


    <span>Which was followed by the others. As if on cue, around a thousand dragon soldiers knelt on one knee and bowed their heads.


    <span>¡°Wee to the Firestone Fortress, Your Majesty,¡± they said in unison. Their movements shook the ground and their voices echoed through the sky.


    <span>Even though I had expected this kind of wee, I was stunned by it. Well, it was my human side that was stunned by it. I never thought I would see it with my own eyes. I had only seen this kind of scene in a movie or game, but here I was, standing in front of these brave soldiers. Strong armor covered their bodies and the weapons in their hands. Even though I had lived for quite some time in this world, still¡­ This scene looked like a dream to me.


    <span>Behind them, a reddish-ck stone fortress stood proudly. The rectangr fortress rose high into the sky with several small buildings made of the same stone connected to it.


    <span>Rather than on the ground, the yard was at the top of the fortress. It was used as a ce where the dragon and wyvernnded or took off. It was also used when the dragonunched an airstrike. Rows of barren rock mountains around it created a natural fence that protected Draconis'' territory from other tribes'' attacks. This was the best terrain for defense. That was why I was shocked when I received the news that the Orcs and Minotaurs attacked this ce.


    <span>¡°Raise your head!¡± I ordered. And they followed my orders.


    <span>Without another word, the middle row shifted to the sides, creating a path that cut through the sea of soldiers.


    <span>¡°Let''s go inside, Your Majesty,¡± General Guillotine gestured at me to follow him.


    <span>After I answered with a nod, we walked through the sea of soldiers to the entrance.


    <span>As my feet stepped, my heart was pounding.


    <span>¡®This is awesome!¡¯ I shouted internally. I didn''t know what I expected from this, but the scene itself was enough to pump my adrenaline up.


    <span>The booming sound rang out when the stone gate opened, showing how strong and heavy the door was. Slowly I could see more soldiers lined up neatly inside.


    <span>We strode past the stone hall into the corridor. Instead of a ss window, the window did not have any cover so it could be used as a ce to carry out long-range attacks. The click-ck sound echoed every time our feet hit the stone floor. Instead of luxurious, like the Crimson me Pce, this fortress was dominated by dull colors and a strong impression. There was not a single beautiful piece of furniture there. Instead, the soldiers'' trophies hung on the fortress'' wall,plete with the name of the hero.


    <span>Of course, what I meant by the trophies weren''t medals or photos like the modern era, but the huge monsters'' heads and their enemies'' favorite weapons. It was a magnificent fortress.


    <span>"Shall I take you to your room, Your Majesty?" asked General Guillotine who was walking beside me.


    <span>"Rather than my room, I''m more interested in the meeting room," I said without stopping my steps. That meant I was more interested in talking about the current state than resting. This was my first war so I wanted to make sure that everything went smoothly.


    <span>I turned to Evelina who was walking on the other side of me without snapping our steps.


    <span>¡°Do you mind? If you are tired, you can go to rest first," I asked. I noticed he looked tense ever since we were in the throne hall. I decided to bring her to this ce due to her personal request. Especially since she wanted to finish what happened between her and Uraugh, once and for all.


    <span>¡°I don''t mind, Your Majesty. I also want to know our current state and find out what I can do to help you,¡± she replied.


    <span>I frowned upon her answer.


    <span>"Didn''t you agree to help the healers?" I made sure. We had talked about this before since I wanted to make sure of her safety. I didn''t want the scenario ''my enemies catch my wife and make her his hostage'' to happen in this war. So she decided to remain in the fortress and help the healers to heal the wounded. Well, indeed it wasn''t much now, but I was sure it would add up when the real battle begins.


    <span>¡°I wish I could be of more help than that, Your Majesty. I have my Mass Healing skill and I also got a new skill recently. It can be used for interrogating enemies without harming them,¡± she tried to negotiate.


    <span>I took a deep breath.


    <span>"I thought we were done talking about that?" I retorted.


    <span>She pressed her lips due to my words and bent her head. I knew she wanted to help me as much as she could due to her guilt. Whatever I said she thought she was the main cause of this war.


    <span>Although I couldn''t deny that, the moment when the real Argod stepped on to protect her, the cause wasn''t her, but Uraugh. It was the orc king who tainted the real Argod''s coronation with useless quarrels and humiliated the dragon tribe. And the real Argod decided to step up. Since it was his wish, I would finish what he started. It was my mission in this world, to finish his responsibilities and duties.


    <span>I took her hand and gripped it tightly. It was a request to trust me and a sign that I was with her.


    <span>That simple intimate gesture made her turn to me.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 172. Firestone Fortress II

    Chapter 172. Firestone Fortress II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 172. Firestone Fortress II


    <span>"Stop ming yourself, Evelina," I reminded her in a gentle voice. I had already talked about my reasons why I asked her to stay in the fortress and concentrate on healing the wounded soldiers. Especially about the possibility that Uraugh did this to lure Evelina to this ce. Since what the orc king knew Evelina was not my wife yet, no dragon tribe could stop her if she decided toe to this ce. Simply, he used my absence to take Evelina forcibly from me. So yeah, I guessed he wanted to kidnap her.


    <span>I had told her before we went to this ce. Even though it sounded bitter to her ears, she couldn''t deny it either. Still, I knew it was not enough to get rid of her guilt.


    <span>"I''ll try, Your Majesty," she said in a low voice. Her doubts were evident in her tone of voice.


    <span>I answered her with a nod. My hand gripped hers tighter, hoping it could soothe her feelings a bit, though I couldn''t hope much about that.


    <span>We arrived in front of a huge door that looked bigger and stronger than the rest. Although it was not as big as my throne hall''s door, it was big enough for four people to pass through at once.


    <span>Once the door was opened, a long table with chairs lined up neatly around it entered our vision. Arge map was on it and a crystal, which wasmonly used to show the topography, on its side. Just like the other parts of the fortress, this room was also dominated by dull colors. It was just that the trophies hanging around it were far more numerous than before.


    <span>Before we entered it, General Guillotine spoke.


    <span>"I''ll call the others," he said.


    <span>¡°I will also help him,¡± said Eir. Then they bowed to me and left.


    <span>Evelina and I trod into the room. Our eyes swept in all directions, especially at the trophies which were dominated by weapons of various sizes. Well, this fortress was older than my age so there were a lot of heroic stories here.


    <span>¡°This is my first time seeing this many weapon collections,¡± Evelina muttered in amazement.


    <span>¡°Don''t we have more collections in the Crimson me Pce?¡± I reminded her. It was inside the king''s collection warehouse and filled with the weapons from every strong opponent the royal dragons had ever in. I remembered the real Argod once took her to that ce.


    <span>"Yes. But this is the second ce where I''ve seen a lot of weapons like this." Her footsteps stopped at a 10 meters long giant Hallberg. Her eyes fell on the terrifying weapon.


    <span>"Especially this," Evelina said.


    <span>I also stopped my steps and stood by her side.


    <span>"Oh, it belonged to Gnoll''s Duke. Around a thousand years ago, he brought his army to attack this fortress in the middle of the night once and tried to cast the me on his king by pretending to be defeated. He said it was his king''s order and he couldn''t do anything about it. Unfortunately, we caught him lying. He was simply trying to use us to overthrow his king, so he could take over the throne for himself. "


    <span>Yes, although Igixar was not much different from the animal kingdom, the tricks and intelligence were something else. There were a lot of dirty schemes in this world so if I was not careful I might end up bing their pawn. That was the reason why I had to be careful with everything and investigate every information I got.


    <span>I exhaled a long breath before I spoke again.


    <span>¡°Since we managed to dismantle his ns, he decided to go all out and turn to his original form. That thing---¡± I pointed at the weapon.


    <span>"That was his best weapon when he fought in his original form." Well, a gnoll''s real form was about 12 meters in height so he had no problem wielding that weapon.


    <span>"Did your father kill him?" asked Evelina curiously.


    <span>"No. It was a new soldier who killed him when the gnoll duke was on a rampage. It was big news at the time. My father even asked for all the details to the soldier himself,¡± I exined.


    <span>Her jaw dropped in surprise.


    <span>"A new soldier?" She asked in disbelief.


    <span>"Yes. It was Eir''s father who killed him,¡± I dered.


    <span>That made her turn to me and I returned it with a proud smile.


    <span>¡°B-But how?¡± said Evelina in confusion.


    <span>¡°Even though he was a new soldier, his swordsmanship was almost the same as a master''s level. Not to mention his bravery. That helped him to defeat the Gnoll duke,¡± I exined. It was an X factor that every king and noble was aiming for, a rare talented warrior who could defeat an enemy that was far above his level.


    <span>¡°That''s why my father gave him a peerage and chose his son as my assistant. Eir doesn''te from a normal dragon, he is a prodigy just like his father. His swordsmanship is above master level,¡± I added.


    <span>"Why didn''t you ever tell me?" Evelina said.


    <span>I shrugged.


    <span>"You never ask."


    <span>She pouted in response.


    <span>I chuckled at her reaction.


    <span>"Don''t make that face. I hate that ugly frown. Smile for me,¡± I demanded in a teasing voice.


    <span>"I don''t want to," she pouted.


    <span>Instead of being angry, a devilish smirk appeared on my lips.


    <span>"Fine. Then I have no choice but to fix it by myself.¡± Without a warning, I put my hand on the back of her head and bumped my lips on hers. It didn''t stop there, my tongue also slipped into her mouth and explored it.


    <span>It made her freeze like a rock.


    <span>But a momentter, I broke my kiss and looked at her shocked face. My thumb grazed her lipstick on the side of my lips as I enjoyed her expression.


    <span>"That''s much better," I said with a mischievous smile.


    <span>"What''s with the sudden kiss?" She asked in a stammering voice. Her nervousness was clear while I didn''t bat an eye. The pce was fine, but this was elsewhere.


    <span>"I want to remove that frown and make you smile, of course," I said in a teasing voice. But then I realized she wasn''t smiling yet.


    <span>"Oh, I think I haven''t managed to make you smile." I leaned closer to her once more and almost kissed her, but she stopped me by cing her index finger on my lips.


    <span>¡°I will smile. I will smile," she said quickly. Her embarrassment was evident in her tone of voice.


    <span>"Then show me. Or I''ll kiss you again," I said as I pulled my face away.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 173. Firestone Fortress III

    Chapter 173. Firestone Fortress III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 173. Firestone Fortress III


    Upon my request, she smiled as best as she could, but that only created a weird smile on her face.


    A frown appeared on my forehead. My expression clearly showed that I was not satisfied with that forced smile.


    "Ah, I think I should kiss you again," I teased her.


    Evelina bent her head in embarrassment.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this isn''t Crimson me Pce,¡± she refused.


    "Yes. But we''re still in Draconis'' territory," I replied. Which meant I could do whatever I wanted.


    Without waiting for an answer, I grabbed her chin with my hand and approached to kiss her, but the cking sound of the door stopped me. Spontaneously, I turned to the source of the sound. Likewise with Evelina.


    Our sight quickly caught General Guillotine, Eir, and several tall soldiers stunned in front of the door. Their eyes were on us.


    "Pardon me, did we interrupt something?" said Eir awkwardly.


    I lowered my hand.


    "Not really," I said confidently as if it didn''t matter to me.


    After I took her hand, I turned and walked toward my seat.


    "Take a seat and exin to me what''s going on," I demanded as I sat down at the end of the table, where the king usually sat. While Evelina sat beside me.


    After answering with a bow, they sat down in their respective positions.


    Without further ado, we spent the next 2 hours discussing what happened, thetest news, and the n. Of course, after we activated the soundproof parchment and barrier to making sure no one was eavesdropping on our conversation.


    As I predicted, there had been no major attacks so far. Only a few teams of Minotaurs tried to attack us. Some tried to sneak out through the mountain paths, but the Wyverns easily detected and killed them. They were usually new soldiers. The Minotaur used them to create a diversion.


    Once a week, they wouldunch arge-scale attack, but it usually onlysted an hour or two before they retreated. Their goal, of course, was to catch the dragon tribe off guard. With continuous victories and the dragon''s personality as a proud creature, sooner orter the dragon soldiers would start to underestimate their attacks. That was when they gave us an unexpected attack.


    ording to General Guillotine''s assistants, the Minotaur''s tunnels should be ready tomorrow at noon. Those tunnels would pass through our trap holes so we couldunch our counterattacks from there. Meanwhile, the tunnel for the orcs had beenpleted a few days ago. The Orcs were supposed to enter that cave tomorrow morning and arrive here in the afternoon. Looked like they were nning to join the battle as soon as they arrived.


    General Guillotine and his assistants also just received news about the enemies'' new reinforcement which had just arrived yesterday. There were dozens of huge monsters and mounts.


    The first one was Mamothath. A monster that looked like a giant mammoth. Although this monster ran slowly, its endurance and hard skin were deadly weapons. This was a harmless monster but it had tremendous power. They were suitable to break through fortresses.


    The second was Crawbat. It was a half crawfish and bat monster the size of a helicopter. I bet they used them to counter our Wyverns and us.


    In addition, they also brought several huge bird monsters which weremonly used for the sky battle. And Brainless Stone Giants to engage full attacks. In other words, they wouldn''t only attack through the tunnels, but they would also attack through the sky and open fields. So I was sure tomorrow''s battle would be a big-scale war.


    As for the others, they had also confirmed that the Minotaur King and Orc King would join the war tomorrow. It could be seen from their preparation. ording to the assistants, the Orcs and Minotaurs didn''t know about my awakening yet. So I was sure my appearance would be a nice surprise for them.


    Our tunnels were also ready. Those connected to the artificial small caves in front of the fortress. Those were usually used as an emergency hiding ce for wounded soldiers. A few healers and potion supplies were usually there. Something suitable to cover our n.


    "We have to keep an eye on them. After all, their numbers are above us and this attack ising from two tribes. This could turn bad at any time,¡± I warned. Even if I could use my ultimate skill, the other kings also had their ultimate skills. So the best n was that I had to kill one of the kings before they met each other. In other words¡­ I had to kill the Minotaur King first.


    "We understand, Your Majesty," they replied.


    Yet I did not respond to them or asked them to continue our discussion. I just furrowed my brows with my eyes fixed on tomorrow''s battle topography. My brain tried to find a way to infiltrate it so I could kill the Minotaur King easily.


    At the very least, I wanted to have a one-on-one fight with him. So what came to my mind was to kidnap him with my Portal skill and finish him off.


    "Is something wrong, Your Majesty?" asked Eir when he realized I was deep in thought.


    ¡°I have a n in my mind, but I don''t know how to execute it,¡± I said. The problem was that I could only open my portal to ces I had been to before. In this case, since the ce was very specific, I couldn''t open my portal to the orc''s camp just like that, it was tantamount to suicide.


    ¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡± asked General Guillotine curiously.


    ¡°I don''t want to give those two earth kings a chance. They will give us a hard time if theybine their powers, so I''m thinking of kidnapping The Minotaur King and killing him before the orc king arrives,¡± I stated.


    I turned my nce at General Guillotine and his assistants.


    ¡°Do you have any ideas on how to infiltrate his camp?¡± Even though they had confirmed the Minotaur king''s presence, the spy worms did not dare to get too close to his location. The Minotaur king had a strong Mana Earth element so he should be able to detect the worms easily.


    ¡°Do you want to send the assassins to kill the Minotaur king, Your Majesty?¡± the general made sure.


    "Yes. Something like that. The difference is, the assassin is me,¡± I announced.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 174. Firestone Fortress IV

    Chapter 174. Firestone Fortress IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 174. Firestone Fortress IV


    <span>My statement shocked them. All of them turned to me at the same time.


    <span>"You want to kill the Minotaur king with your own hands?" Evelina asked spontaneously in surprise.


    <span>But my expression remained unchanged.


    <span>"Yes. He is a king and we only have one chance. There''s no way ordinary assassins can kidnap him in the middle of a war and kill him," I said calmly.


    <span>If he was in his pce, we could use a honey trap*, but this was a battlefield. His vignce would be higher than usual. And once we failed Then we could only face both kings in the war.


    <span>"But that would be very dangerous, Your Majesty. Please think again," said General Guillotine worriedly.


    <span>"But this is our best chance. Besides, I have some skills that can help the n." Of course, I meant my Shadow Walk skill and my Portal skill.


    <span>"But I still need a route to his tent," I added. As much as possible I wanted to kidnap him in a quiet ce like in his tent or something. The more people there were the higher my chances of failure.


    <span>"Maybe we can use the spy worms to investigate his tent. But we can''t find out his exact location in the war. He will definitely detect our spy worms as soon as they are nearby," said one of General Guillotine''s assistants.


    <span>"We can deploy our air spies," another assistant suggested.


    <span>"Did you forget they will kill anything that flies above their camp? Either monsters or whatever," another reminded.


    <span>"And we''ve tried it several times," added the first assistant. Unfortunately, we didn''t have any spy smaller than a sparrow. Spy worms were our smallest spy and the earth element tribe rarely killed this kind of small monster unless they had to or if they realized it was a spy.


    <span>"As long as I can find out his camp n, it''s enough. Just give me the details, like how much the guards, the position, and what he usually does," I said.


    <span>"But infiltrating that ce is not easy, Your Majesty. You still have to pass through thousands of soldiers before reaching that ce. How do you do that? Even with your portal skill, there will be a dy in getting in and out. They will attack you as soon as you get out of there," the General Guillotine warned.


    <span>I bet he guessed I opened my portal directly at his camp. It was tantamount to suicide since it would take a while before I could get out of the portal. And the moment I came out, I believed his soldiers and the Minotaur king were ready to attack me. While opening the portal on his side or exact location was impossible unless I was nearby.


    <span>"Don''t worry. I will not open my Portal in his tent. That would be tantamount to suicide," I dered.


    <span>A confident smirk bloomed on my lips.


    <span>"I will open my portal elsewhere And infiltrate normally." I turned my gaze to General Guillotine and Evelina in turn.


    <span>"In the same way, I beat Arter," I stated.


    <span>My statement was enough to silence them. I was sure that was enough to exin why I only needed the camp n and the location. My Shadow Walk skill was a shadow element skill and it moved me from shadow to shadow, unlike the Spy Worms which had an Earth element. While The Minotaur king could only detect the ground movement and Mana flow around it.


    <span>"Hmm... That might work," said General Guillotine. His voice sounded like a mutter. A frown on his forehead And his gaze showed he had thought this through.


    <span>"It will work. Do you doubt me?" I asked with a frown.


    <span>The remaining problem was whether I could kill the Minotaur King or not. I could use my evil n by trapping him in the middle of my elite soldiers. But such a victory would tarnish the dragon king''s reputation.


    <span>Still, due to my level, I would prepare my soldiers in case I couldn''t handle him alone. So besides the Minotaur camp n, I also needed a nice ce to go crazy around since the battle of the two kings would turn thend around them into high-scale destruction. So I would take him to a ce that was a bit far from the fortress.


    <span>"But this n is still dangerous. The minotaur king is always surrounded by his trusted soldiers. Kidnapping him..." General Guillotine shook his head from side to side slowly.


    <span>"It won''t be easy. At least we need something to get rid of his soldiers," he continued. I had to admit he was right.


    <span>Suddenly Evelina, who had been silent, opened her voice.


    <span>"Then how about we use the spy worms to lure his soldiers?" He gave an idea.


    <span>"That''s a good idea," I said. My smile appeared on my lips. That way they would chase the worms and the Minotaur king would be alone.


    <span>"Then I''ll immediately order the spy worms to investigate the camp. If they leave now, they should be able to return tomorrow morning," said General Guillotine.


    <span>I answered it with a nod.


    <span>General Guillotine stretched out his hand, red Mana burst out of his palm and formed a small red dragon. It was his Magic Messenger. Then it flew through the barrier. That way, he could give orders without leaving this ce.


    <span>"Since I already said what my n is." I gestured at the General Guillotine.


    <span>"Tell me your strategy." After all, he was the leader of this war. So I let him set our main strategy since he should already know the opponent''s strengths, weaknesses, and advantages.


    <span>General Guillotine Bowed.


    <span>"Thank you, Your Majesty." Then he returned his gaze to me.


    <span>"Since we will use many tricks and due to your previous n, I will also add one more trick for our strategy. I hope this can help your n."


    <span>I smirked.


    <span>"Ho... Interesting. Tell me about it, General." Looked like this would be an interesting war.


    <span>*Honey trap is a strategy in which irresistible bait is used to lure a victim.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 175. Firestone Fortress V

    Chapter 175. Firestone Fortress V


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 175. Firestone Fortress V


    <span>Rather than me, the next half hour was dominated by the exnation from General Guillotine and his assistants. Every now and then, Eir also joined in this conversation but not me and Evelina. We were both mostly silent and paid attention to their every word. Moreover, the discussion was dominated by the detailed map and strategy exnations. Especially when they would attack.


    <span>General Guillotine also exined his trick to take The Minotaur King''s attention with my presence. But rather than my real presence, it was Eir who would pretend to be me. He just needed to stand on the fortress wall in my uniform, fake horns, and a cloak that partially covered his face. General Guillotine was sure that was enough to get the Minotaur King''s attention for sure.


    <span>In addition, this n was also a precaution in case the opponent had heard of my awakening. Even though the assistants had confirmed that The Minotaur hadn''t heard of it, everything could change in a few hours.


    <span>Once the Minotaur King''s attention was set on defeating me, he would be lowering his guard for his surroundings. I should be able to kidnap him easier. Most importantly I had to make sure I didn''t waste that one crucial chance.


    <span>As for Evelina, like our original n, she would stay to heal the wounded soldiers in the fortress. I didn''t allow her to join the open war since it was too dangerous. She was the Orc King''s target and we didn''t know what would happen during the war. Even though we nned it carefully, it could fall apart in the middle of it.


    <span>General Guillotine, Eir, and the others also said the same thing and agreed with me. Unfortunately indeed, since her Mass Healing Light would be a great help to us in the war. But we couldn''t risk her life.


    <span>Even though I caught her disapproval on her face, she epted our decision with a heavy heart. Even if I could use my authority for this, I thanked her and showed my gratitude for her approval.


    <span>Once the discussion was over, Evelina and I went into our room and decided to rest. The spacious room was on the west side of the fortress. A small window faced where the Minotaur''s camp was on one side of the room. It was the only window in the room since the room was meant to be medieval-style''s control room. So I could see what was going on without having to leave my room and what I needed to do was use my Magic Messenger to deliver my orders.


    <span>As for the small size, that was because the big one would only expose the king where about. Moreover, a small window would give the impression that it was a toilet, not the king''s chamber.


    <span>The room itself was quite simplepared to my chamber. In addition to a king-size bed with a canopy, there was only a desk and a few chairs, a wardrobe, and a simple dining table set. It was kinda simr to my original world''s 3* hotel room minus the electronics and bathroom. Several protective crystals were in every corner of the room, ensuring that the room had sufficient protection. For our luggage, we didn''t bring much other than a few pieces of clothes which were already in the wardrobe. It was Eir who put it up.


    <span>I walked over to the window and looked out. My view could catch a rocky field with thin purple grass and a clear line of the horizon. From a distance, the thin smoke rising into the sky showed where the opponent''s camp was. The camp wasn''t that bigpared to this fortress. Several small hills with some caves surround it.


    <span>Despite the beautiful scenery, my mind was deep in thought about what would happen tomorrow, trying to specte all of it. As my eyes fell on the scene, my thoughts automatically tried to put tomorrow''s ns in a real ce, imagining how the attack would take ce and paying attention to several things that might affect our battles, such as the weather and the direction of the wind.


    <span>But after a while, I decided to soothe Evelina about my decision. I knew deep inside her heart that she wanted her presence to mean much more than this. Unfortunately, circumstances forced us to do so.


    <span>After we had dinner with the soldiers and had a toast for tomorrow''s war, Evelina and I went to our room. But instead of going to bed right away, I opened my portal to make sure the ce where I would kidnap The Minotaur King was clear of any obstructions. Either because of the terrain, trees, or whatever. I also made sure there were no viges or anything within 10 KM since our skills had great coverage.


    <span>Back in my room, I went to the desk and spent a lot of time there. My eyes fell on the projector crystal that was showing the hologram of tomorrow''s map. My brain was trying to find other alternative ns in case we couldn''t execute some of our ns and made some backup ns in case our ns fail. But for sure, I had to make sure the assassination n went smoothly or this would be a long war. We would be stuck here for months and needed another reinforcement from the capital.


    <span>But if we could kill The Minotaur King on the first day of the war, I estimated this war would end in less than a week or a month at the longest, depending on how the Orc King''s strategy was.


    <span>A hug that came behind me dispelled my thoughts.


    <span>"Your Majesty, it''ste already. Please go to sleep." Evelina''s sweet voice came from the side of my ear.


    <span>Rather than answer her directly, I pulled her into myp and hugged her waist. My eyes were fixed on her.


    <span>"What about you? Didn''t I ask you to sleep first?" I asked.


    <span>"I''m waiting for you. Besides, it''s you who need more rest than me," she reminded me of myst meeting at tomorrow''s dawn.


    <span>A smile appeared on my lips.


    <span>"Fine." I canceled the crystal and carried her to bed. She hugged my neck in reflex.


    <span>"Let''s go to sleep."


    <span>


    <span>Note: If you want to know what happens to me, please check on my profile. I want to try to bring this series to 2/ week again. Wish me luck.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 176. Calm Before The Storm

    Chapter 176. Calm Before The Storm


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 176. Calm Before The Storm


    <span>The two suns shyly revealed themselves on the horizon. Their dim light turned the dark sky above Firestone Fortress lighter. A few clouds in the sky showed how bright the day was. The breeze blew gently And the meadows swayed beautifully as if that sight was no different from a ssic painting that showed extraordinary peace. The peace before the storm.


    <span>But what was behind all that, like hotva that moved fiercely in the bowels of the earth and was ready to destroy everything on it. The dragon soldiers prepared themselves and their weapons in the barracks. The beast tamers prepared the Wyverns and other beasts. They feed those beasts and put on their armors.


    <span>Away from the fortress, the Minotaurs also prepared themselves. But instead of feeding their beasts, they let them starve so the war would turn into those beasts'' feast. That was a good tactic since starvation would make those beasts more fierce. But also a bad tactic since hungry beasts usually had low Mana points which meant they would only depend on their brute strength.


    <span>The Minotaur camp also showed more activity this time. Even if they covered it up, it was clear that their movements were different from usual.


    <span>While the Orcs had also entered the cave an hour ago Dan was marching towards here. We had confirmed that Uraugh was with them. In other words, my sh with both kings would be inevitable. We knew this from the Spy Worms.


    <span>At Firestone Fortress, I was already in the meeting room with General Guillotine and Eir. Instead of sitting, all of us stood in front of the table. Our eyes were fixed on the crystal in front of us which showed the images from the Spy Worms'' investigation results. Our seriousness was clear on our faces since the war would soon ur in a few hours.


    <span>While Evelina had joined the healer''s group since she woke up. She would be responsible for leading them during the war.


    <span>"Have you prepared my backup, General?" I asked.


    <span>My eyes moved from the hologram to the map, determining my best route. Of course, I meant the elite soldiers to face the Minotaur King.


    <span>Instead of my usual uniform, I wore hunter''s clothes. Yes, it was a shame that even if I knew the enemy''s uniform, I couldn''t disguise myself as one of them due to the significant body difference. So even if I hid my horns with Al''s Camouge tonic it wouldn''t help.


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty. I have also prepared several healers to heal your wounds And some Wyverns to take you. They will be waiting for you in the west tower And will fly to your ce as soon as they see your sign," he replied.


    <span>With a heavy heart, yesterday, I asked General Guillotine to prepare reinforcement for me to prevent the worst. It was kinda hurting my pride but the Minotaur King could have a sneaky trick we didn''t know about. The general and others also agreed with the same reasoning.


    <span>I asked them to wait somewhere far away since our fight would require arge area. If they got too close, they would die for sure. But as long as he did not use the trick and was still the same as in my memory, I was sure of my victory.


    <span>"Good," I said. "Then what about the other preparations?"


    <span>"All done, Your Majesty. Our strongest soldiers are already hiding in the fake caves. They are ready to throw the elemental changer potion and their strongest fire skills. The soldiers are ready in their positions And waiting for my orders. So are the Wyverns and the beasts, " he replied.


    <span>"Concentrate on killing Mamothath and the Giant first once they appear. Don''t let them get too close to the fortress," I ordered. Although the fortress was protected by the Magic Barrier, those beasts'' strength wasn''t a joke.


    <span>"I understand, Your Majesty," replied the General Guillotine, bowing politely.


    <span>I turned to Eir.


    <span>"How about you, Eir? Are you ready?" He wore my uniform and fake horns. Since this n just popped up yesterday, Eir could only use the prop made of broken monster''s horns strapped to his head. It was a bit messy but the hood covered his head just fine. Likewise with his hair.


    <span>"Uh, ready or not. I don''t think I have any other choice. I just hope the horns don''t fall before you make it," Eir said with a cringe. His hands kept touching the fake ck horns above his head since he wasn''t used to it.


    <span>"It won''t fall, Sir Eiron. I''ve tied it tightly. After all, you just need to stand, no need to make much movement," General Guillotine reassured.


    <span>"To be honest, it looks like the original From afar. Although the shape is a little weird," I said. Its curvature was different from mine and although from a distance it looked like a real one, once the people got closer everyone realized it was just a prop.


    <span>"But as long as I can take care of that Minotaur king quickly, it won''t be a problem," I added.


    <span>"Those should be enough to outwit the enemy. Besides, I won''t let anyone approach you, Sir Eiron," said General Guillotine. A tapnded on Eir''s shoulder.


    <span>"Don''t worry," he continued with a smile.


    <span>"I agree. Just act like me," I said.


    <span>"I will do my best, Your Majesty," replied Eir.


    <span>"Then shall we wait for their attack?" asked General Guillotine.


    <span>A smirk appeared on my lips.


    <span>"Yes. It will start when their first tunnel reaches our hole. Also..." I turned to the general.


    <span>"Don''t forget what I said about the beasts," I reminded him.


    <span>"I understand, Your Majesty," replied the general.


    <span>"Right." An exhale out of my mouth as I canceled the crystal.


    <span>"We shall move out now. They should arrive at any time," I said.


    <span>After answering me with a bow, they left in a hurry.


    <span>Once they left, my eyes turned to the closed stone door.


    <span>"Today is going to be a long day..." I muttered.


    <span>Then I pointed my hand to the side and opened my portal to the empty cave near the enemy''s camp.


    <span>"Let the war begin..." And I walked into it.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 177. The Minotaur’s Camp I

    Chapter 177. The Minotaur¡¯s Camp I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 177. The Minotaur''s Camp I


    <span>On the other hand, the Minotaurs'' preparations were also almost done. The soldiers were ready with their weapons and ready to attack. But only some of them lined up in the yard. Their strongest soldiers instead hid in tents or caves. They awaited orders from the general to charge into the tunnels once the horns sounded.


    <span>Just like their strongest army, the Minotaur king, Xinrax, was also still in the main tent along with his assistants and General Dravis. Even though he was in his humanoid form, he was about 2.5 meters tall and had a stocky build. His face looked masculine with a strong jawline. A pair of ck bull horns on top of his head and his long, neck-length brown hair. A tail behind him.


    <span>On his body, an armor that only covered his shoulders, chest, knees, and waist. Even though it was a bit of a minimum, Xinrax preferred the armor that only protected his important parts. That way he could move more freely and show off his muscles clearly.


    <span>His figure looked different with predominantly light brown skin and a muchrger body than the others. While General Dravis, who had a simr appearance to him, only had a height of around 2 Meters with darker skin than him. His horns were also brown, indicating his status as noble. His assistant also had the same appearance as the General. But their horns were white.


    <span>Rather than looking tense since the war was about to start, Xinrax was sitting leisurely in his chair with two maids from the Minotaur tribe fanning him withrge feathers. Another maid fed him the best berries that had just arrived yesterday. Arge table in front of him with a map and crystal showing the floor n of the Firestone Fortress. A ck huge great war ax was on his side, his beloved weapon that could shake the ground in just one swing. Instead of sitting down, the others stood around the table.


    <span>Xinrax''s rxed attitude was very different from the others, the general and his assistant looked tense since one mistake could destroy everything since they concentrated all their attacks on the tunnels and nned to sacrifice the open field soldiers. And to get the dragons'' attention, they used huge beasts. In addition, the beasts could also be used to break through and destroy the fortress.


    <span>Seeing the king who seemed not to care about what they had to say, General Dravis turned to him.


    <span>¡°Your Majesty, are you listening to me?¡± he said as politely as possible. A frown on his forehead. Still, his displeasure was still evident in his tone of voice. He and the others were exining the n in detail, yet the king didn''t seem to care, the king even was busy teasing the maids. Every now and then, theirughter sounded and it disturbed their meeting.


    <span>"Yes, yes. I''m all ears. Just keep going," said Xinrax, waving his hand at the general nonchntly. His attention was on the maid by his side. His hand touched the maid''s buttocks again. Anotherugh escaped his mouth. So did the maids who apanied him.


    <span>Xinrax''s attitude made the general and his assistants even more annoyed. But no one dared to say theirint since he was the king. Except for General Dravis, of course. Since he was fed up with what the king did.


    <span>"Your Majesty, we have sacrificed many of our soldiers'' lives for months. Please take it seriously," said the general, raising his voice. His displeasure was getting clearer from the tone of his voice.


    <span>The king scoffed and averted his gaze to the general. This time his displeasure was also on his face.


    <span>"I am. Don''t you see it?" He retorted in the same vein as the general. His hand waved at the maid by his side, gesturing to get him a ss of wine.


    <span>The general gritted his teeth to contain his anger.


    <span>"My apologies, Your Majesty. But I don''t see it," he replied. He had to hold back his emotions when he saw how his soldiers died one by one because of the king''s ''brilliant'' n.


    <span>Even though they were new recruits, the general still saw them as part of his army. It was a hellish sight for him and he had to see it over and over again. He felt he had betrayed his own army''s loyalty for the sake of the king.


    <span>An arrogant snort out of the king''s mouth.


    <span>"I already gave my brilliant idea, right? You just need to execute it properly. With the dragon king''s absence, what are we afraid of?" replied the king. His hand took the wine ss from a maid without taking his eyes off the general. His eyes stared at the general with a death re.


    <span>He had been leading this war for months and was bored since none of his wives would apany him to the battlefield. Even they didn''t agree with the idea. Dan said that Xinrax would only bring disaster to the Minotaur tribe. In other words, his wives didn''t believe that he was able to take over Draconis, despite the dragon king''s absence. Therefore he would show that he could do it.


    <span>After he had been patient for months since the king was so sure of his victory that he decided to have a little fun. A pre-celebrating party he could say since he was getting tired of all this. After all, what dragons could do without their king was just to defend their territory. They wouldn''t attack other territories since they didn''t have the authority to do so.


    <span>So Argod''s absence was a good opportunity to take over Draconis. Unfortunately, many other tribes didn''t want to do that because they respected the dragon king or were simply too afraid of the Draconis'' military power. Indeed, he had felt the same way before but after he met the Orc King, he changed his mind and decided to cooperate with him.


    <span>He was sure nothing would go wrong as long as he did what they had carefully nned. Plus, he had made sure the Orcs had been walking here since early this morning.


    <span>But the king''s death re didn''t budget the general. Instead, he also red at the king.


    <span>"Even without their king, dragons are strong creatures, Your Majesty. We should not underestimate them," he warned. While the assistants decided to bow their heads as they realized this meeting was about to heat up.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 178. The Minotaur’s Camp II

    Chapter 178. The Minotaur¡¯s Camp II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 178. The Minotaur''s Camp II


    <span>The general blunt reaction triggered the king. He leaned his body on the general, a gesture that the general had gotten his full attention. But in this case, in a bad sense. His eyes shot the anger.


    <span>"Are you underestimating my n, General?!" he snapped.


    <span>The general stared at his king''s face for a moment. His hands clenched into fists as he tried to swallow the anger that filled his heart desperately.


    <span>But finally, the general bent his head in sorry. Not because he felt guilty, but because he decided to swallow his ego. He knew if they fought now, the war wouldn''t go well and it would only cost more soldiers'' lives.


    <span>"No, Your Majesty," said the general.


    <span>At least he had to do this properly to ensure his soldiers'' sacrifice was not in vain. He didn''t even understand why the king suddenly decided to attack Draconis for no apparent reason.


    <span>None of the Minotaur''s nobles agreed. Not even the king''s wives. But Xinrax was very stubborn and decided to do it anyway. The king said, due to Argod''s absence, Draconis'' territory was the same as a territory without a ruler. So whoever could conquer it, would get that territory. And he would not pass up the opportunity.


    <span>"Thest time I checked, the king of the Minotaur tribe is Xinrax, not Dravis. So do what you have to do! And make sure everything goes well! It''s your job! Not mine!" the king snapped before he plopped himself on his chair and gestured at the maid to feed him with more berries.


    <span>The maid quickly did as he asked.


    <span>"I understand, Your Majesty¡­" replied the general before he lifted his head and spoke again with his assistants. This time hepletely ignored the king and only fully concentrated on his assistants.


    <span>The general knew exining the n execution to the king would be useless. The king would only im the general''s victory and so on or did what he would do as he pleased.


    <span>"Once the battle horn was sounded and our army charged, the elite soldiers broke through the tunnels. That way we would get them from both directions," the general concluded.


    <span>"We understand, General!" said the assistants.


    <span>"Good. Now get ready. I will catch you up," said the general again.


    <span>After the assistants bowed to him and the king, they left.


    <span>The general turned to the king and tried to keep hisposure.


    <span>"The battle is about to start, Your Majesty. Will you join us? Or will you be here?" asked the general politely, holding back annoyance filling his heart. Even though the king was already wearing his armor, judging by the king''s rxed demeanor, the general wasn''t sure he would join him.


    <span>The king looked at him out of the corner of his eye with disdain.


    <span>"Why should I join you? It''s your job to bring me victory. The dragons don''t have a king and I already gave you my brilliant n so we should be able to win easily right?" He said in a nonchnt tone.


    <span>That n was actually his discussion''s results with the Orc King. The reason why he agreed to execute this n before the orcs arrived was that Uraugh agreed to give the Minotaur more territory if their n worked.


    <span>In addition, ording to their agreement, if the Minotaur chose to break through the Firestone Fortress, the Orcs would be on the front line when they broke through the dragon''s capital. And Xinrax knew Dragon Cross City''s defense was the best in all of Igixar. Of course, he chose the easiest option.


    <span>The general bowed.


    <span>"I understand, Your Majesty. I will order a squad of elite soldiers to protect you and two couriers to inform you of what is happening on the battlefield," he stated. Since he wanted to ensure The Minotaur''s victory, the general decided to lead this war himself.


    <span>"It''s unnecessary. Just give me a few elite soldiers. I can take care of my safety by myself," he replied firmly. As long as there was no dragon king, the dragon general and his elite soldiers would not be enough to defeat him. So he was very confident about it. Besides, sending assassins to kill him was impossible, since he could detect opponents as long as they were walking on the ground. While his soldiers overcame attacks from the air.


    <span>"But Your Majesty, this is a battlefield. The enemy could use sneaky tricks to harm you," the general warned. He realized if the enemy got the king, then they could do nothing but surrender and run away.


    <span>The King picked up his ax and pounded it once to the ground in displeasure. Thend shook due to the impact. Some items fell from the table and rolled to the ground. The maids'' shrieks followed. But the general simply kept his footing and didn''t flinch.


    <span>¡°Do I need to repeat my order, General?!¡± The king roared in displeasure.


    <span>"No, Your Majesty. I will carry out all your orders," replied the general as politely as possible.


    <span>"Good," replied the king, waving his hand out, asking him to leave immediately.


    <span>After answering the king with a bow, the general turned and walked out.


    <span>''Xinrax¡­ Sooner orter, you will only destroy the Minotaur!'' thought the general. He wanted to say that so badly but the Mark of Servant in his body would not allow it.


    <span>No, he couldn''t even kill the king or betray him even if he wanted to. That irritated him. Moreover, he knew Xinrax was unfit for the throne from the start.


    <span>Once the general came out of the tent, his feet stopped at the entrance. Slowly, he turned his head to the clear sky. A crazy thought crossed his head. An idea to get rid of the king.


    <span>"I wonder if the dragons could do that for me¡­" he muttered in a low voice. But if the dragons managed to do that it meant they had managed to destroy the Minotaur''s entire army and kill him.


    <span>A long tiring breath out of the general''s mouth.


    <span>"Either way, in the end, there was only death for me," he said as he moved his feet again.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 179. The Orc Army I

    Chapter 179. The Orc Army I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 179. The Orc Army I


    Elsewhere, deep inside the tunnel to the Firestone Fortress, the orc army marched neatly through the dark path with several light crystals guiding them. The tunnel''s width was only three orcs wide so they had to traverse it with caution even though the earth spells held everything in ce.


    At the very front of them was a great orc and their leader, General Kul. He was about 2 meters tall and had a much more muscr body than the others. His stocky legs made a small thud with every step. The strong armor that only covered his crotch, left chest, and head showed his confidence as the orc general. Two small fangs protruded from his mouth. His skin was green. His ck dreadlocked hair covering his shoulders was a little messy.


    His face was fierce and the grand battle ax on his back made him look even more terrifying even though he was still in humanoid form. He looked much more different from the other orcs following him, even though all of them were fully armored.


    In the middle of the line, two other orcs walked side to side apanied by several trusted elite soldiers. The male orc''s figure was not much different from General Kul''s. Not even his height. What set them apart was his armor which was made of dark gold. A fur coat on his back and his horns were ivory yellows. His shirt ck hair was neater than the general''s with a red magic jewel on his .


    His face looked prideful with fangs that were smaller than the general. It made his appearance less scary than the others. But his aura said something else. The heavy atmosphere around him showed his status as the king of the orc tribe, Uraugh. Only a few high-level orcs dared to walk by his side for long periods. One of them was his own daughter, Princess sha.


    The princess was the only woman who participated in this war. She was slightly shorter than her father and a beauty for an orc, although her fierce gaze was something else. A simple armor bra and panties covered her body. A high-quality leather covered her waist and a leather robe that only covered half of her back. During the w, she braided her long ash hair to the side with a small colorful little bit jewel in between. Although her muscles weren''t clear, the huge battle ax on her back showed how strong she was.


    The reason why the two royals were in the middle rather than the front was that it was the best formation to protect the two royals from the front and rear attacks. That way they had time to escape if something happened beyond their control.


    All of them moved without letting out a word. The only thing that they had to follow was the light from the crystal. As they moved, a smirk continued to grace the king''s lips. He looked impatient to take over Draconis and take the Woman who had stolen his heart, the princess of the healer tribe, Evelina.


    He fell in love with her after meeting her in the Crimson me castle at The Dragon King''s coronation ceremony. Not only beautiful. Evelina looked so gentle, very different from the orcs who had a strong and fierce image.


    And more of all, once he saw the staff in her hand, Uraugh immediately realized that Evelina had the power of the king of the healer tribe and that was a rare one. She was a treasure.


    ording to the legend, the royal healer tribe''s strongest power was able to resurrect the dead if the soul was still around with the healer soul''s as the payment. Not to mention they could heal a lot of people with one skill. So there was no way Uraugh would waste a woman like her.


    But, the dragon king got in his way. Evelina suddenly fell in love with the dragon king. Even she was willing to follow him and stay in his pce with no clear status. Argod always gave her cold shoulders yet she still wanted to be with him. It was so absurd!


    Now, the dragon king was asleep. He thought that sooner orter Evelina would return to her tribe and that was his chance to take her as his wife. But that opportunity never came. Since he felt his time was running out, he decided to make his move before the dragon king woke up. That was why he decided to team up with the Minotaur to attack the dragons. But of course, that was just his tactic. He only used the Minotaur to make way for the Orcs and would kill them after they conquered the dragons. That way, the orcs would get the dragons and the Minotaur''s territories at once.


    Uraugh knew the Minotaur king was arrogant and overconfident since thete king of Minotaur always spoiled him. So only with sweet talk, he managed to convince Xinrax to carry out this n. Even made tunnels for his troops.


    At his side, Princess sha nced at her father''s happy face. Her anger filled her heart, even more, when she remembered her father did all this for an elf named Evelina, while he wasted his other wives. Some even ended up at the Empty Pce. A ce where her father dumped his wives. While his favorites had to suffer the crazy torture he did before he had intercourse. He simply saw all of his wives as his sex objects.


    But the reason why she was here was something else. In addition to saving her brother who was in prison because he didn''t want to obey Uraugh''s orders, she also did this to avoid her marriage to General Kul.


    Yes, the General actually did not agree with this n, but the king wanted the general to do this with all his heart. So he promised to give the princess to the general if they seeded in conquering the dragons. The only thing that could annul this marriage was if sha was able to do better than General Kul. That would be determined by how the war went.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 180. The Orc Army II

    Chapter 180. The Orc Army II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 180. The Orc Army II


    <span>One other reason that made sha join this war was because her father forced the young orcs to join the war. They were not well trained and didn''t have enough weapons or armor. Or she could say, Uraugh would only use these teenagers as living shields to break through the dragon''s capital. It was cruel and sha did not agree with it, yet no one could break his father''s decision.


    <span>Moreover, most of these teenagers were orphans or ves. The orc''s nobles turned a blind eye since this had nothing to do with them and they didn''t get any benefit from helping the young orcs. So sha decided to join the war to save them. She realized that without any help those young orcs would only end up as the dragons'' food.


    <span>She had discussed this with her father before. Yet her father''s ambition for the princess of the healer tribe had made him crazy to the point he was willing to sacrifice innocent orcs. It disgusted her. But she couldn''t do anything.


    <span>¡°We should be arriving in a few hours,¡± Uraugh suddenly opened his voice, breaking the silence between them. Still, it wasn''t loud since it was just for sha.


    <span>"I know," she answered without turning to look at him in the same low voice.


    <span>A smirk appeared on his lips.


    <span>"Are you afraid? Or excited?" His eyes observe the change in his daughter''s face.


    <span>"None of them," replied sha coldly.


    <span>"Then tell me, how do you feel?" he said before he turned his attention forward. His smirk was reced by a grin which showed how excited he was. "Cause I feel very excited to ughter the dragons," he added. He didn''t know how long he had been holding back this urge.


    <span>"Cold..." She answered as briefly as possible. What she thought about were her personal mission and her freedom. Not her father''s ambition or ughter the dragons.


    <span>His smirk faded. Uraugh snorted in discontent.


    <span>¡°Cold before the war? What kind of warrior are you? You should feel pumped with our future battle,¡± he encouraged her.


    <span>sha turned to her father and smirked slyly.


    <span>"Do you want to know what can make me pump up, father?"


    <span>Uraugh replied with a cynical look. He knew what she meant was his death.


    <span>¡°You know you can''t do it, right? You don''t have the power to do that and never will," he warned. The future orc king had a mystical birthmark when he was born and sha didn''t have it. But he was the only one who knew this fact and would pass it through to the next king before he died.


    <span>"How can you be so sure?" She made sure


    <span>"You don''t have those qualifications and I know that," Uraugh replied casually. The ones with those qualifications were her twin brothers, but that kid wasn''t too keen on fighting so Uraugh decided to enjoy his time as king. Especially since he killed their mother in front of them.


    <span>"You''re lying. You have no idea how far I''ve grown," sha retorted.


    <span>He replied with a chuckle.


    <span>"I''m the king. So I know the sign. You? You don''t have it. It belongs to someone morepetent than you," he stated.


    <span>sha was silent and tried to guess who, but as she remembered no one was as strong as she was in the family. Except for her father of course. Male or female. She was the strongest of all in the royal bloodline.


    <span>"You mean my brother?" She guessed. If she was right, then all was easy, since her brother had the same goal as her even though he used a different way. They just needed to work together to overthrow Uraugh.


    <span>"Him?" he scoffed. He turned to her and gave her a mockery smile.


    <span>¡°He likes books more than axes. Do you think he is suitable as a ruler?¡± That was why Uraugh didn''t see the twins as a threat.


    <span>"But he''s wiser than you. And calmer,¡± she replied with her scoff and a sneer. An annoying smile on her lips.


    <span>It triggered Uraugh. His eyes shot his anger.


    <span>¡°You¡­!¡± he hissed. He wanted to take out his rage and bashed his daughter with his earth spell but that would do a lot of damage to the tunnel and disrupt their formation. So he couldn''t do anything but hold back his anger,


    <span>sha smirked since she knew her father couldn''t do anything here.


    <span>"I''m just saying my opinion, father. If that''s not true you shouldn''t be angry," she said calmly.


    <span>¡°Right¡­ You always know how to make me angry. But that''s fine. You''re going to marry General Kul after this, so I have to treat you well,¡± he decided to piss her off in another way. He was sure sha would not be able to defeat Kul since that General was the strongest of the orcs. Besides, Kul always managed to defeat his daughter in every duel and all these troops were under General Kul''s orders.


    <span>"I said I wouldn''t and I will prove it," she stated.


    <span>A condescending scoff came out of his mouth.


    <span>¡°You''ve said that every time you''re about to duel General Kul and you always lose. You should have changed your line,¡± he stated.


    <span>¡°This time, it will be different. I''ll prove it," sha stated confidently. In a 1 vs 1 duel, she could only rely on her strength but not this time. She could use tactics to defeat her enemy or go as far as killing General Kul if she had the chance.


    <span>"Well, I''ll see thatter." He looked forward. What sha said didn''t spoil the orc king''s mood since his thoughts were solely on Evelina and Argod''s defeat. Even if killing the dragon king while sleeping was not fun, the most important thing was that he would get what he wanted. Evelina and the dragon''s territory.


    <span><i>''Once the lightes from the front that''s when the dragon''s death wille,'' </i>he thought.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 181. The War Has Begun I

    Chapter 181. The War Has Begun I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 181. The War Has Begun I


    <span>The sun was getting higher. The silence around the Firestone Fortress was odd or rather terrifying since that peace would end terribly.


    <span>Soon, the sound of marching footsteps broke the silence. The ground started to shake and the monsters started to run away in fear.


    <span>The Minotaur army that was lined up neatly appeared from the distance. The giant beasts tailed them. Due to their huge size, the dragons could see them more clearly from a distance.


    <span>Likewise with the dragons. They were ready to counter them. The soldiers were ready at their posts and the Wyverns were ready at the top of the fortress.


    <span>General Guillotine walked among them with his eyes fixed on the line of minotaur troops. There was no worry on his face. With all the ns, he was very confident to win this battle. Still, it was the two kings'' battle that would determine their victory.


    <span>Eir, who was wearing a ck cloak with a hood covering his head, walked beside him stoutly, trying to imitate Argod as best as he could. Yet he couldn''t shake off the tension on his face since pretending to be the king and fighting was two different things.


    <span>The atmosphere became tense when the Minotaurs stopped and General Dravis advanced in front of them to give his encouragement before the battle started. He knew this battle might end their lives.


    <span>¡°Minotaur! Remember this! This battle is a battle of honor for us! For our tribe! The very first step of the Minotaur is to prove that we are the strongest tribe in Igixar. Not the dragons. So today, we''re going to defeat the dragons and make them kneel beneath our feet!¡± he shouted.


    <span>His soldiers answered him with a loud shout of enthusiasm. They raised their weapons, showing their determination.


    <span>General Dravis swept his gaze over his soldiers, looked into their faces, and burned his memory with what he saw. His heart ached, since even his encouragement managed to ignite his soldier''s spirit, he knew it was all just a lie.


    <span>The king¡­ His own brother would sacrifice those Minotaurs'' lives for his ego and personal ambition. Yet he could do nothing to prevent it.


    <span>With a heavy heart, he turned and stared at the stone fortress not far from them. The dragons seemed ready to counter them and with their mana element, he knew the front army would not stand a chance.


    <span>Still¡­ he had to carry out orders. This war was inevitable.


    <span>General Dravis raised his weapon and roared. A sign that the war had begun. Followed by the sound of battle horns. A loud shout came out of the Minotaurs'' mouths as they advanced excitedly towards the fortress. Their footsteps shook the ground. Only the general alone remained in his position to give the next order.


    <span>Behind them, the beasts began to advance. Especially the Mamothath and Brainless Stone Giants, two kinds of beasts that could help them to break the fortress. The ground shook violently and left footprints every time they stepped.


    <span>At the same time, in the underground, the Minotaur elite soldiers were also moving rapidly down tunnels.


    <span>Seeing that the Minotaur had already advanced, General Guillotine raised his two fingers, an order for his troops to prepare their fire skills. The soldiers who had lined up neatly, pointed their palms forward, preparing to cast their fire skills at the Minotaur


    <span>While at the top of the fortress, the general''s assistant was ready with the Wyverns. Their impatient roars shouted. But he waited for the opening attack to beunched.


    <span>When the Minotaur entered their skill range, the general waved his hand forward.


    <span>¡°FIRE!¡± he shouted at the top of his lungs.


    <span>After thatmand, the fire skill came out of the dragons'' hands. The crystal defense activated and shot dozens of fire orbs at the Minotaurs.


    <span>The minotaurs quickly stopped their movement and mmed their weapons into the ground. As the soil went up and covered their bodies with stone walls, the soldiers ducked for cover. Still, some were not lucky enough. The fireballs hit their bodies before they could do so.


    <span>-Boom! - Boom! -Boom!


    <span>Explosions and shouts echoed through the sky when the fire reached the Minotaur. The fire burned the ground. Smoke rose high in the sky. Dust, stones, and stone shards were thrown in all directions.


    <span>That first strike was enough to kill some of them in an instant since their mana element was weak with the fire element. Even if they changed to their original form, it was useless against the fire. That was why they chose to stay on this form. At least with the smaller size, they could hide easily.


    <span>While the front-line soldiers were still busy taking cover. General Guillotine''s assistant changed to his true form. A gray dragon with the body size of amercial ne. He raised his head. A loud roar escaped his mouth. An order for the Wyverns to attack.


    <span>The Wyverns answered him, all of them flicked their wings and flew towards the minotaurs. So did the assistant.


    <span>As they passed the Minotaur, more fire skills came out of their mouths, showering their enemies with fireballs even though their target was the beasts far away in the back row. That simple thing was enough to kill at least a third of the Minotaur''s frontline army.


    <span>It was sad indeed since even though it was the Minotaur who started this war, it was the dragons who had the advantages. This was no different from one-sided ughter.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 182.The War Has Begun II

    Chapter 182.The War Has Begun II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 182.The War Has Begun II


    <span>The Wyverns went straight on the beasts behind them and showered them with their fire skills. Some alighted on the beasts'' bodies and bit the flesh with all their might. Some spun around and spat out their mes to distract the beasts, especially the eyes.


    <span>Due to the beasts'' big bodies, they couldn''t keep up with the Wyverns. Especially the Brainless Stone Giants. They could only shake their head from side to side. Their hands swung, trying to ward off the Wyverns who continued to cast their fire skills.


    <span>Since the Minotaurs had not fed the Giants since yesterday, all of them could only use a few of their skills to defend against the Wyverns'' attacks.


    <span>Their legs moved limply, staggering from the attacks they received. They even stepped on the minotaurs below them sometimes.


    <span>While the Mamothaths'' state was not much different from the Giants. Even with their riders, they couldn''t do much other than wiggle their bodies to avoid the agile Wyverns.


    <span>Their riders also tried to take down the Wyverns. Some tried to dispel the Wyverns with their skills and magic. Some tried to y hero by jumping onto those air creatures to kill them directly. But most of them failed.


    <span>Indeed it did manage to injure a few Wyverns but the casualties from their side were far more. Several beasts also began to fall on top of the Minotaur below.


    <span>But it onlysted a moment. Shortly after the Crawbats joined the battle, their shrieks were deafening and made the Wvyrens'' attention turn to them. Airbat was inevitable as the Wyverns and Crawbats killed each other. They bit each other, tried to rip their opponent''s head off, and threw their skills at each other.


    <span>Since the Wyverns were busy with the Crawbats, the assistant decided to call in reinforcements. His real troop. He roared once again. And that roar was answered by a group of dragons rushing towards him. There were so many of them and it made them look like a ck cloud before a big storm.


    <span>And the beasts couldn''t be helped but felt scared¡­


    <span>On the front row, the Minotaur struggled to advance. The terrain around them was filled with holes due to the dragon''s skills. Theirrades'' bodies were scattered everywhere. Some were even still burning with fierce fire. The dragons hadn''t turned into their original form and the Minotaur even hadn''t reached half of their journey yet their numbers had been reduced by half.


    <span>The dragons showered them with their fire skills non-stop so charging without protection was tantamount to suicide. So what they could do was advance little by little while making stone walls for themselves or theirrades. Still, it was too slow.


    <span>Far behind, General Dravis gritted his teeth and clenched his hands. His eyes stared at the horror sight in front of him. How his troops had to die in vain. He could only hope the tunnels worked out as the Minotaur King predicted.


    <span>Underground, the Minotaur army had reached the end of the tunnels. With their weapons, they bashed through the wall to make their way to the bottom of the fortress. They couldn''t do it before since if they got too close, the dragons would immediately notice the vibration and the ruckusing from the ground. That would expose their n and the dragons would destroy the tunnels before they could reach the fortress. So they stopped near the fortress yard and continued when the war started.


    <span>The battle would cover their noise so they could make the tunnels easily. With the elite soldiers'' strength, it should only take another half an hour toplete.


    <span>But what happened next shocked the Minotaurs. When they were halfway there, the top end of the tunnels suddenly copsed. But instead of Igixar''s purple sky, a huge dragon peeked at them from above. A real dragon in his true form, not his humanoid form.


    <span>All of them gasped in shock as they realized that the dragons already knew their n. But not done with it, a ming red potion fell on their tunnels.


    <span>Once the red liquid resemblingva was released from the sk, miraculously, the temperature around them suddenly rose. The liquid burned the ground beneath them, turning it into boilingva. No, it even burned the wall and its surroundings. It continued to flow as if those tunnels wereva sewers, turning the darkness in the tunnels into deadly fire.


    <span>The Minotaur knew they had no other choice but to advance to get out of the tunnel or else they would die in vain.


    <span>Unfortunately, before they could do anything the dragon opened its mouth. A fierce fire came out of it and charged at the Minotaurs. In frustration, they used their skills to close the tunnels, hoping it would protect them from the fire, but to no avail. Theva weakened them, melting their stone skill and strengthening their fire skill.


    <span>They took direct hits from the dragon''s fire. The fire melted their flesh and bones, including their armor and weapons. The heat was much-much high and the skill damage was much-much stronger than regr dragon attacks. It was no different than a hell hole.


    <span>Unable to contain the heat, the top of the tunnels exploded and released fierce fire from the tunnels.


    <span>-BLAR! ¨C BLAR -BLAR!


    <span>The sound of a booming explosion echoed into the sky. It threw the Minotaurs above it, creating dozens of short fire pirs above the tunnels and turning the terrain into something that resembled hell for the Minotaurs.


    <span>General Dravis'' eyes widened in shock, he couldn''t believe his elite soldiers turned into a pile of corpses in an instant. Instead of them, it was the dragons who used the tunnels to destroy the Minotaurs.


    <span>Not finished with his shock, vaguely, his eyes could catch a humanoid dragon with a pair of ck horns on top of the fortress, the horns that only belonged to the dragon king.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 183. The War Has Begun III

    Chapter 183. The War Has Begun III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 183. The War Has Begun III


    <span>¡°No way¡­¡± General Dravis muttered in disbelief. His shock was clearly evident in the tone of his voice. His spies just returned two days ago. They reported that only General Guillotine''s assistant and his troops were there. They even say the general was returned because something happened in Dragon Cross City.


    <span>He and the Minotaur king thought the dragon king''s condition was getting worse, that''s why the Minotaur king thought this was the right time to attack the dragons. But how did things suddenly change in an instant? Not only did General Guillotine return, but the dragon king also joined the battle.


    <span><i>¡®Wait¡­ is that really the dragon king? Or is it just Guillotine''s ploy?'' </i>thought General Dravis. But even that was a tactic. What for?


    <span>The dragons had already won their first strike and destroyed Xinrax''s ''brilliant n''. Without the dragon king, even with this horrific sight, the Minotaurs'' morale would have fallen drastically. So General Dravis knew there was something the dragons were hiding, but he didn''t know what it was.


    <span>Either way, due to the drastic change, General Dravis decided to step down, at least until he found out the reason. Pushing the enemies in such circumstances would only end in vain. Not to mention he just wasted his soldiers'' lives.


    <span>But first, he had to report it to the Minotaur king. Since the tunnels and everything was the king''s n. Not to mention Xinrax had agreed with the Orc King.


    <span>He knew he was supposed to use a messenger, but this was an emergency case so he decided to use his Magic Messenger. General Dravis stretched out his hand. His palm gave off a yellowish glow before it turned into a mole that leaped and plunged into the ground quickly. That would send a message to the king quickly.


    <span>Didn''t stop there, he turned to the messenger by his side.


    <span>¡°Report what you see,¡± he said as he pointed at the dragon king in the distance. It was a simplemand that was enough to prove his report.


    <span>He knew Xinrax still held a grudge against him. Xinrax didn''t believe in Dravis and had always considered him a threat since Dravis had royal blood. He was afraid that Dravis would usurp his throne someday. That''s why he demanded Dravis give his loyalty to him once Xinrax ascended the throne. Something the kings almost never do due to their ethics.


    <span>"Yes, General," said the messenger and he left.


    <span>Then Dravis turned to a soldier by his side.


    <span>¡°Order them to retreat!¡± he ordered firmly.


    <span>His voice startled the soldier who was stunned in shock due to the one-sided ughter.


    <span>"But what about the king''s orders, General?" asked the soldier in a stammering voice. The soldier knew that General Dravis wanted to give his best for his kingdom and his soldiers. But this morning, the king had given his orders that they would go all out today and victory was absolute.


    <span>General Dravis turned to him. He looked at the soldier full of intimidation.


    <span>¡°Is there anything we can do to fix this?¡± His anxiety and anger were evident. He didn''t know for whatever reason. He didn''t help himself but was mad at the king, his brother. If it weren''t for Xinrax greed, his soldiers would not have died in vain on this battlefield.


    <span>The soldier looked at the battlefield with a sad look, burning his memory with the battlefield that was no different from the Minotaur''s death field before he shook his head from side to side.


    <span>"No, general," he said in a gloomy tone.


    <span>¡°Then, do what you should do!¡± replied General Dravis as he returned his gaze to the battlefield.


    <span>Without a reply, the soldier blew the battle horns loudly.


    <span>- DUUUUU!!!


    <span>That sound startled all soldiers. All of them stopped as they turned to the source of the sound, including the dragons.


    <span>¡°Pull back! Pullback!¡± The Minotaurs'' shouts came from all directions. They turned and ran quickly to retreat since the dragon had already destroyed their battle formation and their ns.


    <span>But of course, the dragons didn''t just let the Minotaurs go. Some of them chased them on foot while others decided to go all out by changing into their true form and hunting the minotaurs like how a real dragon should do.


    <span>The Dragons grabbed some of the minotaurs with their ws before they threw the minotaurs mercilessly. Some bit the minotaurs and ripped their throats apart before they tossed the corpses away. And some let out their fire breath, burning the minotaurs before eating them.


    <span>Even the Minotaurs'' beasts did not escape the dragons'' attacks. Some of the beasts had copsed and could only groan in pain or writhe on the ground. Their blood dripped, soaking their skin and creating red puddles under their bodies. Some desperately fought to defend themselves, but there was little they could do but scream in pain and beg for the dragons'' mercy.


    <span>Out of frustration, some Giants took some huge stones or corpses and threw them at the dragons or the fortress. But it was nothingpared to the barrier that protected the fortress. None of them could prate it. While some dragons simply transformed themselves into their true form and flew away before the huge boulder hit them. That''s all easy for the dragon tribes since even though their humanoid forms were smaller than the Minotaur, their real bodies were much bigger.


    <span>It was so chaotic and General Dravis couldn''t do anything. What he could do was order his troops to retreat quickly, without looking back or caring about theirrades. It was cruel, but it was better than losing everything.


    <span>As General Dravis'' eyes fell on the dragon king who just stood there and watched all this from a distance, the question popped up in his head again. Was that really the dragon king?


    <span><i>''I have to send my spy to see what''s going on,'' </i>he thought.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 184. The War Has Begun IV

    Chapter 184. The War Has Begun IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 184. The War Has Begun IV


    <span>Meanwhile, at The Minotaur King, Xinrax was quickly out of his tent in a rage when he heard the loud battle horns ordering his tribe to withdraw. Once he was outside, he stopped in his tracks and looked up at the sky before he banged his weapon to the ground. Again it was enough to shake the ground and shocked everyone.


    <span>¡°Fuck you, Dravis!¡± he cursed. He had said that they had to go all out for this war, yet the general ordered his troops to withdraw. It was tantamount to going against his orders and of course that was inexcusable.


    <span>But then he could feel the familiar earth Mana power rapidly approaching him. He immediately turned to the origin of the Mana. A mole immediately came out of the ground and jumped on Xinrax.


    <span>He greeted it with a merciless grab for that small creature. In an instant, it shattered into pieces. A message immediately entered his head.


    <span><i>''The Dragon King is awake and he has joined the battle. Your n failed, we have to pull back to talk about what we should do next.''</i>


    <span>Xinrax gritted his teeth in annoyance.


    <span>¡°I see¡­ that''s why you ordered our troops to retreat,¡± he muttered. He believed the dragon king who joined the fight was a fake. The dragon was a prideful creature. There was no way the dragons did not announce or celebrate their king''s awakening. Or at least, if this news was true, they should have heard rumors regarding this. So he was pretty sure this was the dragons'' tactic to scare them. So with this, the dragon could make his troops retreat without requiring extra effort.


    <span>A smirk appeared on his lips.


    <span>"You''re still as stupid as you used to be, brother. That''s why I''m the king and you''re just a general.¡± Xinrax believed Dravis had fallen into the dragons'' trap.


    <span>But of course, that didn''t mean he would do nothing. He still had to investigate the truth.


    <span>A messenger, who was approaching him hastily, stopped in front of him. Without a formal greeting, he immediately reported being out of breath.


    <span>¡°Your Majesty, the dragon king has joined the battle! They used our tunnels to destroy our own troops,¡± the messenger quickly bbering without a pause.


    <span>Upon hisst sentence, Xinrax looked at him with a frown. His curiosity was clear.


    <span>¡°What do you mean by they use our tunnels?¡± Xinrax asked the messenger for rification. Dravis'' message was too short, he didn''t understand why his n had failed. Moreover, Xinrax felt that his n was perfect.


    <span>The messenger exined everything to the king, and gave all the details, including exining what happened there.


    <span>"That''s impossible¡­ The tunnels were made in secret and we all know all the progress," Xinrax muttered in disbelief. His shock was evident on his face.


    <span>¡°But the dragons know everything, Your Majesty. General Dravis has no choice but to retreat or we will lose. Besides, the dragon king is there. I saw it with my own eyes. He''s on the fortress'' wall with General Guillotine," said the messenger in a panic.


    <span>Xinrax red at the messenger.


    <span>¡°But he''s wearing a hood right? He even did not show his face. Do you think that the arrogant dragon king would do that? That''s not the dragon king. It''s just one of his soldiers disguised as their king!¡± he snarled in rage.


    <span>Then he turned his gaze forward. His eyes swept over his soldiers who could only lower their heads upon his rage.


    <span>¡°There must be a traitor among us!¡± he shouted in anger. And he already has a suspect. Someone who would get a lot of benefits if their tribe lost. Someone who had held a grudge on him for a long time and wanted the throne.


    <span>Even though Dravis already had a mark of servant, since all Dravis needed to do was tell the tunnels to the dragons, he could have found a way to betray him. Like writing a letter to the dragons or telling about the tunnels via a messenger.


    <span>As his negative thoughts flooded Xinrax''s mind, another thought shed through his head.


    <span><i>¡®Wait for a second¡­¡¯ </i>If the dragons managed to destroy the tunnels, if the dragons were really winning¡­ Why did they have to use a fake dragon king? Was that boost up their soldiers'' morale? Or...


    <span>Suddenly his confused thoughts faded.


    <span><i>''Of course! The dragons must be hiding something! And what they want is to make us give up on day one!'' </i>he thought. Which meant he would do the opposite.


    <span>¡°Give my orders to General Dravis to keep attacking the Firestone Fortress. We have to conquer it today!¡± Xinrax''s order was loud and firm. He was sure there was something in today. Something the dragons covered to the point they had to use the fake dragon king to make the Minotaur tribe retreat even though they were winning their first strike.


    <span>His orders shocked everyone.


    <span>¡°B-But, Your Majesty---¡± the messenger wanted to ask Xinrax to reconsider her decision, but Xinrax replied with an intimidating re.


    <span>"Should I repeat mymand?" Xinrax hissed.


    <span>The messenger shook his head from side to side eagerly.


    <span>¡°B-But why?¡± asked the courier curiously. He couldn''t believe the general had made a more reasonable decision than his king.


    <span>¡°Because it''s all just a trap for the dragons! They want us to back off! If we follow him, then we will fall into his trap!¡± Xinrax snapped.


    <span>The messenger frowned in confusion. That certainly made sense. But judging from what he saw on the battlefield, for him, General Dravis'' decision was the best.


    <span>Upon the messenger''s silence, Xinrax spoke again.


    <span>¡°What are you waiting for? Now go and deliver my orders!¡±


    <span>¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± the messenger could do nothing but follow his orders.


    <span>As the messenger walked away, Xinrax used his Magic Messenger to send his message directly to Dravis.


    <span><i>''Take over Firestone Fortress whatever happens today!''</i>


    <span><i>


    </i>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 185. The War Has Begun V

    Chapter 185. The War Has Begun V


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 185. The War Has Begun V


    After the Magic Messenger and the messenger left, Xinrax returned to the tent. This time he did it not for fun but to double-check the maps and the tunnel''s path. The reason? Because he wanted to fix all of this in his own way.


    He wanted to prove, as the king, that he could handle this. He wanted to prove that he deserved to be king and all of this failure was the general''s fault, not his.


    Armed with what the messenger said, he stood at the side of the table. His eyes fell on the map. His mind was trying to find a way out. A frown on his forehead.


    <i>''What are you nning, dragons?''</i> he thought. He racked his brains trying to find all the possibilities.


    When he was deep in thought, the maids approached him.


    ¡°Your wine, Your Majesty,¡± said one, handing him a goblet of wine.


    ¡°And your snacks,¡± said another, picking up some berries and trying to feed him.


    ¡°Do you need some massage, Your Majesty?¡± one another started massaging his shoulder.


    ¡°Or should I fan you harder?¡± another that held a huge fan added.


    Since Xinrax was in a bad mood, the maids took the initiative to cheer him up. But Xinrax''s reaction was different than usual. He brushed off the wine and the berry roughly.


    "Kyaa!" The maids screamed in surprise, apanied by the sound of the goblets and tes that hit the ground. The wine soaked the floor and the berries were scattered under the table.


    ¡°Get out!¡± he roared and looked at them in turn. His eyes shot clear anger.


    ¡°Y-Yes, Your Majesty,¡± said the maids in fear. Without waiting for another second, they quickly ran out of the tent. So there were only Xinrax and two elite soldiers who were standing there like a statue.


    In annoyance, Xinrax returned his gaze to the maps. Once again, he was deep in thought. Unfortunately, another disturbance came along. This time, not from his own tribe but another thing. A small Earth Mana element creature approached him. Its mana was faint and kinda simr to the little monsters that used to live underground. So none of his soldiers noticed it.


    ''So¡­ you''re the spy,'' thought Xinrax, gritting his teeth in anger. He pretended not to notice, allowing that creature to approach him before he turned around and used his skill.


    <i>''Earth Spike!''</i>


    A half-meter earth spike poked out from the ground and pushed an Earth Worm out of it.


    His sudden movement startled the soldiers. They took out their weapons quickly, but they lowered them after confirming it was only a small-level monster.


    Their eyes fell on the Earth Worm which was writhing helplessly on the tip of Xinrax''s spike. That creature looked the same as the ordinary ones. Only a small cor distinguished it.


    ¡°Those fucking dragons¡­¡± Xinrax hissed in anger.


    Mercilessly, he grabbed the worm and crushed it. The disgusting brownish liquid sshed everywhere and fouled him, but he didn''t seem to care.


    ¡°Curse you¡­¡± he hissed again. He thought that was the only thing that would disturb him, but he was wrong. A ck hole that suddenly appeared nearby startled everyone. Plus he could feel somethinging from within. This creature approached him with incredible speed and possessed a very strong mana.


    Reflexively, Xinrax took his weapon and prepared to attack him. But before he could lift his weapon. An invisible strong force grabbed him as a creature out of there and stormed at him.


    Xinrax''s eyes widened in disbelief as he saw the attacker''s pair of ck horns and blue eyes. His cold face and all his features already showed his identity even though he didn''t wear his royal attire. It was the dragon king!


    "Your Majesty!" The elite soldiers shouted in shock. Once again, they pulled out their weapons and prepared to attack the attacker even if they immediately recognized who their opponent was.


    But before they could react, dozens of fire orbs appeared, illuminating the tent and blinding their sight before theyunched at the soldiers.


    - Boom! - Boom! -Boom!


    Explosion echoed. The soldiers'' screams of pain followed. Those fire orbs not only destroyed the tent and burned everything in it, but also burned the other tents and the surrounding soldiers. It threw the Minotaur camp into chaos in an instant.


    At the same time, another ck hole appeared behind Xinrax. And in a split of seconds, it swallowed both kings.


    The elite soldiers couldn''t believe that their king was kidnapped in front of their eyes, in the middle of their camp!


    "Your Majesty!" the elite soldiers shouted between the tent rumble and the burns that stung their bodies. Not to mention the heat that changes that ce''s temperature in a second. Their hands tried to reach the ck hole which was getting smaller and smaller before it disappeared.


    With great difficulty, they wriggled in pain and struggled to get back on their feet. But fell again due the severe wounds. It was a high fire spell and they took it at close range. So the impact alone was enough to give them a fatal wound. If they didn''t dodge at thest moment, they''d probably be dead.


    The other soldiers, who had juste after hearing the explosion, immediately helped them. While the others were busy putting out the fire before it burned the whole ce down.


    ¡°He--- He took His Majesty!¡± said one of the elite soldiers without further ado. His heavy breath was clear between his voices.


    "Who?" said the soldier who had just arrived.


    ¡°The dragon king! He took His Majesty!¡± said the elite soldier in panic.


    Everyone who heard him gasped in shock since the dragon king was supposed to be in Firestone Fortress, how could he be here? Moreover, how could the dragon king be able to kidnap their king in a split second and take him away without a trace?


    "That''s impossible!" said the soldier in confusion.


    But the elite soldier didn''t respond to him, instead, he grabbed the soldier''s shoulder with great difficulty. His eyes stared at him in clear seriousness.


    ¡°Tell the General that the dragon king has kidnapped our king!¡± he said in a broken voice. He couldn''t bear the pain anymore, he knew it would be a matter of time before he passed out.


    "I understand," said the soldier in panic.


    ¡°We have to¡­ Save the king¡­¡± The elite soldier''s voice grew fainter before he fainted.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 186. The War Has Begun VI

    Chapter 186. The War Has Begun VI


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 186. The War Has Begun VI


    Meanwhile, in the front row, General Dravis was still busy withdrawing his troops and helping his wounded soldiers as much as he could. Since he had to restrain the dragons from following them to the camp, he had no other choice but to sacrifice the giant beasts. asionally he also used his Earth Wall to protect his troops.


    - Gaaahhh! - BOOM!


    Thest giant''s scream echoed as its body fell to the ground. The ground shook violently. Its blood soaked it.


    The dragons, in their true form, bit the poor giants mercilessly tearing their tough skin with their ws and teeth or burning them with their fire even though all the beasts could do was writhe in pain.


    "Go! Go! Go!¡± said General Dravis who was also in his true form between the explosions, waving his hand to order his soldiers to retreat faster. It was thest squad that could be saved.


    In contrast to his humanoid form, his body was about 10 meters tall withrge, well-defined muscles. His ''human'' head was reced by a bull''s head. Likewise with his pair of legs. His hands gripped his weapon which had also grown as big as his body, ready to blow away the enemy that approached him. He purposely made himself the dragon''s target to save his soldiers'' lives.


    Upon the general''s order, the Minotaurs ran with all their might from the hellish battlefield. The holes were everywhere and the mes turned the ce into hell. The dust and smoke that tried to blind their sight didn''t stop their steps. The temperature was getting hotter. The Minotaurs'' bodies were scattered everywhere, while the dragon''s casualties were very few. That showed how unbnced this battle was.


    Unfortunately, the dragons didn''t want to let them go. Those flying creatures chased the Minotaur and spat out their me, killing as many as they could.


    Feeling the dragons had gotten too close to their camp, the general swung his weapon at the ground and used his skill.


    <i>''Earth Wall!''</i>


    In a second, a line of gigantic walls is formed. It was almost as tall as a giant, showing how high-level the caster was.


    But that could only block the dragons in their humanoid form. Not in their true form. So they simply turned to their true form.


    The General realized it and used the skill again.


    He swung his weapon at the wall with all his might, smashing it to pieces before using his Stone Control to throw it at the dragons. He was sweating profusely as he gritted his teeth. It was indeed using a lot of Mana but it was worth it.


    Some stones managed to hit the dragons, giving them fatal wounds. Some immediately fell since it hit their heads. Some helped their friends and others decided to retreat since they were too far from the fortress.


    Seeing the dragons starting to return to their territory, General Dravis turned and backed away breathlessly, following the others. He also turned himself to his humanoid form so he could escape more quickly. He was the one on the front lines when the Minotaur arrived and withdrew thest.


    But as he was just leaving, a Magic Messenger came to him.


    He stopped in his tracks when the Magic Messenger jumped at him. When he received the king''s message, he was stunned in shock.


    ¡°Xinrax you are crazy¡­¡± he muttered, didn''t even bother to call him His Majesty anymore. He even couldn''t believe it was his own brother.


    Slowly, he turned his head back and looked at the fiery battlefield once again. How the fire burned the ground, turning the soil and stones ck. How the dragons were flying like a mass of huge ck clouds and their soar filled the sky.


    He and his army had just retreated with great difficulty, yet the king ordered them to return to that ce without giving them a chance to think about how they could face the dragons or reorganize the battle formation and strategy. More than that, the king ordered him to take over that fortress within one day! That was impossible! They couldn''t even get close to it and the tunnel n ended up in a mess. It had cost most of his elite soldiers'' lives!


    Amid his disbelief, a messenger came to him.


    ¡°General,¡± the messenger said breathlessly.


    Dravis turned to the messenger and immediately realized what he was about to say from his sad expression.


    "What did the king say?" Dravis asked without further ado. He had already prepared his heart for the worst.


    ¡°The king ordered us to continue attacking the Firestone Fortress. You have to take it today. He also said the one on that fortress is just a fake dragon king. The dragon is using him to scare us because they have other ns,¡± the messenger didn''t hesitate to say everything Xinrax said at the camp.


    That message ignited the general''s emotions.


    ¡°Of course, I knew it was a fake! But even without that fake king, how can we win this battle?! We can''t even get close!¡± he roared in anger. His hand pointed at the fortress.


    It made the messenger curl in fear.


    ¡°I ¨C I just conveyed the king''s message¡­¡± said the messenger in a stammering voice.


    The general realized what the messenger said was true. He shouldn''t vent his anger on that innocent messenger. Slowly, Dravis lowered his hand and took a couple of deep breaths to calm himself.


    ¡°This is so fucked up. Xinrax will lead us to death¡­¡± Dravis muttered in frustration.


    The messenger couldn''t say anything but lowered his head since what Dravis said was right.


    But then another soldier approached him in a hurry.


    ¡°General!¡± he shouted.


    Dravis took a deep breath. From this soldier''s panicked face, he could guess that he would get another bad news or another unreasonable order.


    "What is it?" replied Dravis curtly.


    The soldier stopped in front of him.


    ¡°The dragon king has kidnapped His Majesty!¡± he said breathlessly.


    That report shocked Dravis.


    <span>Pic is in my discord channel.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 187. The Duel Between The Two Kings I

    Chapter 187. The Duel Between The Two Kings I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 187. The Duel Between The Two Kings I


    <span><b><u>Argod''s PoV</u></b>


    <span>I pushed Xinrax with all my might through the dark passage of my portal as my Telekic gripped him.


    <span><i>¡®Heavy¡­¡¯</i> I thought, gritting my teeth, mustering all my strength to grip him. His level was above me, so I had a hard time keeping him under my control. Due to the level difference, I could even feel how this skill drained my Mana since I had to recast the skill every time the time limit was out before he made a move.


    <span>While he looked at me in anger and struggled as hard as he could to break free. Although it didn''t work, that didn''t mean I couldn''t feel his strength at all.


    <span>¡°Let me go you, bastard!¡± he yelled in anger. But I ignored it and put all my concentration on my skills. Luckily, without earth and soil around him, he couldn''t use his skill.


    <span>Once we exited my portal, an empty field entered our view. There was not much to see there except rocky ground with a little dry bush. Some low-level monsters that roamed around immediately ran away from there once we appeared out of nowhere.


    <span>We could neither hear the ruckus nor see the smoke from the battlefield. This was a perfect ce for our duel.


    <span>That ce''s location was twenty kilometers from the fortress. Not too far, not too close since a battle between the kings would usually have a tremendous impact. So I had to make sure The Minotaurs and The Orcs didn''t find us before I managed to kill him.


    <span>- Crash!


    <span>A crashing sound echoed as his back hit the ground. It didn''t stop there, I also pushed his body several meters before finally stopping. A deep trail of crack on the ground proved how hard hended. Dust flew and smoke surrounded us.


    <span>Before he could react, I released my skill and flicked my wings to slide backward. It was too early to bring this to closebat. Besides, I still had to do something first to secure my victory and replenish my Mana.


    <span>[You have canceled your Telekic.]


    <span>At the same time, he roared in anger. His roar shook the ground, lifted the rocks around us, andunched them at me.


    <span>But I simply used my skill to destroy it.


    <span><i>''Fire Pir.''</i>


    <span>The fire pir appeared in front of me and threw the rocks in another direction due to the impact. I took that opportunity to take a Mana potion from my inventory and chugged it all in one gulp without taking my eyes off him.


    <span>Then I canceled the skill, stopped in the mid-air, and floated 100 meters from Xinrax which had just returned to his feet. Without my fire pir, our eyes on each other were filled with intimidation and obvious challenges. Arrogantly, both of us lifted our chins.


    <span>¡°Long time no see, Xinrax¡­¡± I greeted him with a smug smile. Thest time I saw him was in the real Argod''s coronation.


    <span>¡°Argod¡­¡± he hissed in displeasure. "I thought you were still sleeping." A scoff followed it. "Or I''d rather hear you die."


    <span>An evil chuckle came out of my mouth.


    <span>¡°Too bad, I have to disappoint you. But here I am. Alive and healthy,¡± I said as I opened my arms to show how healthy I am. At the same time, I nced over his head to measure his HP and power.


    <span>[Name: Xinrax Gratus Rockhide]


    <span>[Level 121]


    <span>[HP: 16520/16520]


    <span>[Mana: 5039/5039]


    <span>Even though his HP was higher than ze Draco''s, it didn''t matter to me since his Mana element was weak against mine. So I predicted this should be easy as long as he was alone. What I had to do was kill him before Uraugh came.


    <span>¡°I see¡­ So this is the dragon''s n. You made my soldiers think that you were there when you actually tried to kidnap me,¡± he made ate bullseye analysis.


    <span>¡°Exactly. You are smart, Xinrax," Iplimented him. An evil smirk bloomed on my lips. "Unfortunately you are toote. Well, that tunnel thing is a good idea by the way, if I don''t find it. But I''m sure it wasn''t your idea. Your brain is too small for that," I mocked.


    <span>He gritted his teeth in anger upon my guess but said nothing, proving that my guess was correct.


    <span>"Who told you about the tunnels?" he asked curiously, ignoring my mockery.


    <span>"No one. It doesn''t require a traitor or anything to find out. I just need to see the topography and your camp n," I replied casually.


    <span>"That''s impossible!" he roared in disbelief.


    <span>I shrugged nonchntly.


    <span>"It''s up to you to believe it or not. Or would you prefer if I said it was your brother who told me? So you have a reason to get rid of him."


    <span>He pressed his lips due to my answer. But a secondter he tried to intimidate me to cover his panic.


    <span>¡°Well, this isn''t bad either. We haven''t seen each other in a long time, it''s just the two of us on this vast terrain and we''ve never had a duel before. Isn''t this a great opportunity? Besides--- I wonder what happened to the dragon king after he woke up¡­¡± A confident smile grew on his face. ¡°Why do I feel you are weaker than before?¡± he sneered.


    <span>I had expected this since I used my Telekic over and over on him, but I was still calm.


    <span>"Well, that can''t be helped. I slept too long and my muscles were a little stiff. This duel will be a good warm-up from me,¡± I replied in a nonchnt tone.


    <span>¡°Ho¡­ you are overconfident are you?¡± he said in a mocking tone. His displeasure was evident in the tone of his voice.


    <span>"Of course." I extended my hand to the side and took my Fire Elemental Changer potion from my inventory. His eyes immediately fell on the dreadful potion in my hand.


    <span>¡°Cause I have my trump card¡­¡± I continued.


    <span>I released my hand from the potion and let it fall to the ground.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 188. The Duel Between The Two Kings II

    Chapter 188. The Duel Between The Two Kings II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 188. The Duel Between The Two Kings II


    <span>As the sk broke, hot red liquid oozed out of it and flowed into the surroundings likeva spilling from a volcano that devoured and burned the ground around it. The temperature around us rose rapidly and the fire burned the dry bushes.


    <span>Realizing I was changing the terrain, Xinrax tried to stop it.


    <span>¡°Do you think I will allow it?¡± He stomped his foot which was followed by a loud bang. A crack was created from beneath it. It crept rapidly towards theva and grew bigger, ready to drown the liquid. But of course, I would stop him.


    <span>I used my other skills.


    <span>''Mana Barrier!''


    <span>A transparent barrier appeared and created a huge barrier in front of the crack. So instead of falling, theva flowed in both directions and spread faster with it.


    <span>"Damn you!" Xinrax advanced fiercely at me and used his Earth Spike. The skill created huge spikes that rose high. I quickly flicked my wings to take my body higher.


    <span>The spikes chased after me like a bunch of skyscrapers trying to mock a dragon. Still, no matter how high what grew from the ground would not be able to take down what was in the sky. Once the spikes stopped growing, I also stopped in the mid-air.


    <span>I grinned when I saw what was happening below me. The spikes only made things worse since theva also devoured all of it. So instead of mere Earth Spikes, all of it slowly turned into fiery fire ground and coals.


    <span>Far below, I could see Xinrax jumping from spike to spike towards me. Despite his agile movements, he paid attention to his steps since the fire could burn his feet. I could see the anger in his eyes.


    <span>"Let''s get serious shall we?" I muttered and used my buffs.


    <span>[Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    <span>[Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    <span>[Power Boost has been activated.]


    <span>[elerate has been activated.]


    <span>[ATK: 485+243+485]


    <span>[M.ATK: 485+243+485]


    <span>[DEF: 192+96]


    <span>[SPD: 192+96+196]


    <span>[Time remaining: 14:56]


    <span>Then I used my other skills.


    <span>''Magma Typhoon.''


    <span>The sky above me turned dark. The wind blew violently and messed up my hair. Slowly, the clouds heated up and spun rapidly before they turned red terrifying mes. It even manifested into magma that was revolving in a huge vortex or gigantic I could say. It turned the temperature hotter and hotter.


    <span>If my human self saw this, I would run in fear since this looked like a natural disaster rather than a skill.


    <span>Realizing the danger he was in, Xinrax also used his skill.


    <span>A pair of gigantic hands appeared from the spikes beneath me and rushed at me. Still, since the ground almost turned into a hellish fire ground, some parts of those hands were also ck and red.


    <span>At the same time, my typhoon charged at it. They shed against each other.


    <span>- BOOM!


    <span>The sound of a huge explosion echoed into the sky. The impact was extraordinary. To reduce the impact, I used my Barrier.


    <span>[A barrier has been created.]


    <span>A transparent dome covered my body. Still, it was not enough to withstand the impact. My barrier shattered into pieces in just seconds. A fierce hot wind blew through everything, shattering the surrounding spikes and even melting them. This sight was even more terrifying than a volcanic eruption scene I had seen in a documentary and the skill that created that terrifying scene belonged to me. Somehow I could understand why all of them were afraid of the dragon king.


    <span>Reflexively, I flicked my wings backward to avoid it and raised my arms in a cross position. Still, the impact threw me away as the heavy feeling pressed against my body.


    <span>At the same time, an announcement appeared in front of me.


    <span>[Critical Elemental Damage!]


    <span>[You have burned Xinrax Gratus Rockhide for 4852 HP.]


    <span>''Shit! That''s a fatal one!'' I almost shouted in shock and joy. Although I could have guessed that since the elemental changer and my skill would take a toll on him, I didn''t expect it to be this fatal.


    <span>Once the impact subsided, I lowered my arms. My eyes could catch the terrifying scene in front of me. How my magma destroyed his spikes and ttened them to the ground. How the rocky field had turned into a hellish fire field.


    <span>In the middle of that hellish ce, a gigantic creature stood majestically with his grand ax in his hand. His body was about 15 meters tall withrge, well-defined muscles. A bull''s features reced his humanoid head and his pair of legs. A thick skin like armor protected his body. It was The Minotaur King''s special armor. But it was not as strong as the dragon''s armor.


    <span>"C''mon Argod! Face me like a true king!¡± he roared in anger.


    <span>His voice sounded like a beast''s roar resounding in the sky.


    <span>"Well, that escted quickly. I thought we will use this form a little longer. Especially since you said I''m weaker,¡± I said in disappointment.


    <span>¡°Cut the chit-chat!¡± he said in rage. His impatience and hatred was clear from his eyes.


    <span>I took a deep breath.


    <span>"Oh well," I shrugged nonchntly.


    <span>''Dragon Form 100%!'' My body slowly turned into a huge dragon. Like how I met the real Argod for the first time.


    <span>[Your range and area limit has increased by 100%]


    <span>I pped my wings and raised my head to the sky.


    <span>"Roaaar!" I roared at the top of my lungs. It was my first roar in this form. A deration that I was ready to kill all my enemies.


    <span>Then I turned my gaze to Xinrax who was far below me.


    <span>"It has been a long time since I used this form. So..." A grin grew on my lips, showing a row of sharp teeth inside.


    <span>"I won''t hold my fire¡­" I dered.


    <span>"Neither do I!" Xinrax said.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 189. The Duel Between The Two Kings III

    Chapter 189. The Duel Between The Two Kings III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 189. The Duel Between The Two Kings III


    <span>As if on cue, both of us let out a roar that echoed through the sky before we lunged at each other furiously.


    <span>¡®zing Orb!¡¯ Unlike when I was in my humanoid form, automatically, I opened my mouth. I could feel the heat rushing from my chest through my throat to my mouth before Iunched dozens of fire orbs from there. The amount was twice the original due to my form. Likewise with the diameter. Smoke came out of there once all of them came out of my mouth.


    <span>The orbsunched fiercely at Xinrax. But a gigantic great wall went up like a tsunami that raised from the ocean, protecting him from my attack.


    <span>- Boom! - Boom! - Boom!


    <span>A series of explosions resounded. Dust and stones scattered in the air. Huge puff of ck smoke rose into the sky. That wall not only prevented the orbs from reaching him but also created adder-like footing for Xinrax.


    <span>Impatiently, he jumped from one footing to another. Even though he coated his feet with the earth shoes made from his Mana, I knew the elemental changer potion took a toll on his body. The hissing sound came out every time he put his foot on thedder, indicating how hot it was. Still, it didn''t slow down his speed.


    <span>¡°Rahhhh!!!¡± He jumped at me and raised his weapon ferociously.


    <span>But I simply deflected it by turning and swinging my tail.


    <span>- Brak!


    <span>My tail spikes hit his body. It created a strong impact on both of us, yet no announcement appeared in front of me. I bet he protected himself with his Stone Protection. While his skill wasn''t hard enough to give me any damage either.


    <span>Yet the impact was enough to throw him far away as if I was a pitcher in a baseball game.


    <span>Quickly, another tower of stone raised to the sky and formed arge hand that caught his body. His back hit the stone and it managed to make a big crack, but Xinrax ignored it and got back on his feet.


    <span>I turned to him and floated a few dozen meters away from him. Another roar of intimidation escaped my mouth. My eyes that were looking at him were filled with obvious hunger. I didn''t see him just as an enemy, or even another tribe''s king. But also my food.


    <span>I saw his huge body as a delicious dish that usually sat on my dining table. I could even imagine how I nted my sharp teeth on his muscles and tore him up in one pull.


    <span>A raw flesh of a king? It would definitely be my best meal. Aside from the victory of course.


    <span>Terrifying indeed, because my instincts and way of thinking changed drastically. I couldn''t do anything to hold it back. This was my first time turning myself into a real dragon. My form wasn''t the only thing that changed but my instincts changed with it too. Rather than my ''human'' instincts, my beast instincts took over me. Something simr to the basic animal instinct. A predator.


    <span>The way I saw the world was also changing. I saw this world and other creatures as something much weaker than me. Pathetic creatures that either had to bow or kneel in front of me or be my food. It made me understand why a dragon king was always portrayed as a sign of pride and honor in this world.


    <span>This was the reason why all the tribes decided to use their humanoid form instead of their true form. Besides being able to suppress our beast instincts, it made a beast like us less intimidating. Besides, we could talk and negotiate easily with this form since the beasts'' jaws were not made to talk but to eat others.


    <span>Another roar came out of my mouth as a fierce me came out of it. It charged at him and turned into a huge Fire Pir.


    <span>Another giant Earth Wall was raised to protect it. Still, the explosion was unavoidable. Especially since all the ground and soil around us had turned into charcoal.


    <span>Feeling he couldn''t win this battle this way, he decided to change his way.


    <span>"Rahhh!!!" he roared again. That roar was louder than before and I could feel his Mana from there.


    <span>A secondter, the ground shook violently and his skin hardened as if it had turned into ayer of rock. All the rocks, the spikes, and the earth wall around him crumbled and went to him as if he were a neodymium ma pulling all the metals around him. Not only attract them, but he could also change their shape at will.


    <span>Those rocks and crumbles clung to his body. It created a giant armor that covered his body, reminiscent of my original world''s sci-fi cartoon where a pilot went into a giant robot to fight the aliens. It was amazing and I was quite surprised by the changes.


    <span>That was the Minotaur''s Forbidden Spell. The reason why they forbid it was because the impact was too great and it only brought destruction to the surroundings rather than the opponent itself. I could imagine how Xinrax stupidly used this skill in the Minotaur''s capital battle arena just to win his duel with Dravis. And Dravis decided to give up since he knew this skill could destroy the whole capital. Unfortunately, even though it was a clear vition, thete Minotaur King didn''t care about it.


    <span>In just a few seconds, his body was more gigantic. He even exceeded my size! Just like that, he turned everything upside down. His grin that adorned his lips showed how proud he was of this skill.


    <span>But I didn''t budge. I simply pped my wings in mid-air, waiting for him toplete his transformation. It was a bit boring I could say, but since I wanted to break his pride and arrogance, it was worth the wait.


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <div>


    <span ss="chp_stats_feature" title="Favorite This Chapter"><span ss="fa fa-heart chp on">

 Chapter 190. The Duel Between The Two Kings IV

    Chapter 190. The Duel Between The Two Kings IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 190. The Duel Between The Two Kings IV


    <span>His transformation wasplete. From a Minotaur, he turned into a gigantic Stone Giant in an instant. The difference was that he was stronger than that creature.


    <span>He swung his hand at me, trying to hit me but I simply dodged it by flying higher out of his range.


    <span>¡°Foolish¡­¡± I said in a hoarse voice. I didn''t understand why he didn''t think about this since I''m an aerial creature. The Minotaur tribe must have had a hard time after having a king like him.


    <span>Since he used his forbidden skill, I also decided to use my skill. A roar came out of my mouth.


    <span><i>''Hell Inferno!''</i>


    <span>Clouds gathered in the sky above us and turned into hot clouds. The ground beneath us slowly turned into a sea of ??fire.


    <span>In an instant, he started to panic since all the rocks attached to him started to melt or turn into fire. As I thought, he was too careless and forgot that my elemental changer potion had turned this ce''s Mana flow element into Fire. That was why the soil turned into charcoal. Since Hell Inferno also used Fire Mana elements around the user, it was either turning all the rocks and soil into fire or melting them.


    <span>But that didn''t mean his forbidden spell was harmless. That skill was the reason why I didn''t want to take this fight into closebat unless I was sure of my victory. Because, apart from being able to control earthquakes, it could also control all the rocks and the ground around it. If I was trapped in closebat with him, he could simply use the skill to cover my body with the rocks.


    <span>It would drop my agility drastically and bind me. In the worst case, the rocks could paralyze mepletely. So I decided to keep my distance as best as I could and prevent him from jumping on my body. As long as I could do it I would win.


    <span>Another roar that came out of his mouth showed that he had released another skill. The ground shook violently and split open. Those cracks engulfed the mes andva around us, but that wasn''t enough to extinguish the terrifying fire. Instead, it released the heat and hot steam inside of it.


    <span>The temperature around us was no different than the inside of an erupting volcano. The scenery around us was no different from what the human described as ''the apocalypse''. If I was still a human, I would have died for sure. But for a dragon like me, all of this was no different from a VIP sauna in the best hotels.


    <span>The smell of charcoal and burned soil came out. Hot smoke and steam mixed and soared into the sky. This was why I needed a vast field for our duel arena.


    <span>But the attack didn''t end there. A bunch of spikes like towers with pointed ends rushed at me. This time higher and more numerous than before. It charged at me like a swarm of ferocious swords, but I simply flicked my wings, spinning and slipping between the gigantic spikes that kept popping up on my sides and in front of me, as if they were giant soldiers.


    <span>This time, I couldn''t get away as easily as before. No matter how fast I dodge or even fly higher, the spikes would chase me. Some even hit me here and there.


    <span>Even though those were more like embers than real spikes, the thickness was enough to hurt me. Luckily, it wasn''t enough to inflict a fatal wound, but only enough to deal some damage to me. The pain bit me, but it was better than when I was in my humanoid form.


    <span>A spike suddenly appeared in front of me. I had no choice but to flick my wings and dive sharply upwards. But ahead, Xinrax who had canceled his Forbidden Spell was already above the spike and jumped down furiously. Looked like he had already realized that the skill was useless against me.


    <span>He raised his weapon and was ready to split my body into two. I predicted, with his body weight and my speed, it was enough to prate my dragon armor and create a fatal wound, still¡­ Instead, I fastened my speed.


    <span>When we almost shed against each other, I used my skill.


    <span>''Cronos!''


    <span>[Cronos has been activated!]


    <span>[Cool down: 10 minutes]


    <span>Time stopped. I simply used that opportunity to finish him off.


    <span>''zing Orb!''


    <span>Dozens of my fire orbs hurtled at him. Theynded straight on him and destroyed the surroundings.


    <span>A barrage of explosions echoed as time was running again. A series of damage announcements popped in front of me.


    <span>[Critical Elemental Damage!]


    <span>[You have burned Gratus Rockhide for 4968 HP.] X 20


    <span>And it was enough to turn his HP to zero.


    <span>[Congrattions! You have defeated the king of the Minotaur!]


    <span>[You get +20% Earth Resistance status bonus]


    <span>[Level up!] X8


    <span>[You are now Level 90. HP + 200, Mana + 80, ATK and MATK + 20, DEF and SPD +8]


    <span>[HP: 4500/4500] [Mana: 1800/1800]


    <span>[ATK: 505] [M.ATK: 505]


    <span>[SPD: 200] [DEF: 200]


    <span>Xinrax''s lifeless body fell. His eyes turned nk. His hands released his weapon. The ground shook once again as the spikes and all his earth skills crumbled into pieces.


    <span>But mercilessly, I grabbed his body with my mouth without stopping my movement and tossed him to the sky.


    <span>Another roar came out of my mouth. It was louder than before. A sign that I had won this battle. I was so happy since it was my first victory in a battle between the kings and things went easier than I imagined, thanks to Al''s Elemental Changer Potion and ze Draco.


    <span>A secondter, I caught his body again and held it between my teeth. At the same time, I took out the Ice Elemental Changer Potion on one of my hind legs and dropped it to the ground. It should be enough to neutralize the fire. Then I opened my portal and flew inside to return to the battlefield.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 191. Fiery Ground I

    Chapter 191. Fiery Ground I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 191. Fiery Ground I


    <span><b><u>The Others'' PoV</u></b>


    <span>An hour had passed since The Dragon King kidnapped Xinrax, yet they had not been able to save the king. Although they had found the king''s location from the fierce battle between them, rescuing him was another matter. The dragons stood in their way and killed anyone who tried to interfere with the duel. It turned the rescue mission into another deadly battle for both tribes.


    <span>Explosions echoed in the sky. The fire burned the ground and earth spikes charged into the sky. The Minotaurs desperately tried to make their way to their king but to no avail. The Dragons circled above the Minotaurs and threw their mes. Some didn''t hesitate to dive in and pounced on the Minotaurs with their ws before the dragons took them up to the sky and tossed them down. Only some managed to repel them with their weapons.


    <span>To make it worse, most of the dragons were already in their true form and the Minotaurs couldn''t find any other way to hide in that t terrain.


    <span>There were no forests or rocks where they could hide. What they could do was create their own hideout with their skills. Even their true form was useless since it would make the dragons find them easier.


    <span>Some of the Minotaurs who rode the Crawbat had also tried desperately to get past the dragons. But none of them seeded. Although their speed and strength were not much different, what the Minotaurs could do was swing their weapons and use their buff skills. None of them could maximize their Earth Mana Element. While the dragons could use their fire skills freely. It was an unequal battle.


    <span>One by one the Minotaurs fell from the sky and hit the ground. Gradually, the field filled with the Minotaurs'' corpses, just like what happened in front of The Firestone Fortress. Still, the Minotaurs didn''t give up. Even though they hated this battle, the king''s orders were absolute. They had to save him even if they had to pay for it with their lives.


    <span>Among that one side ughters, the only ones who could give good counters were General Dravis and a few of his elite soldiers. They created a giant wall and threw the dragons with huge rocks, knocking some of them down. But killing the dragons was another thing.


    <span>Since killing the dragons was not their main mission, they put their concentration on pushing past the dragon''s barricade, not killing the one that fell.


    <span>Once again, General Dravis used his Earth Spike to create a distraction for the dragons.


    <span>"Move!" he ordered as he marched forward Together with his soldiers among the giant spikes that burst from the ground. The ground around them shook violently but none of the Minotaurs could pass them easily.


    <span>The dragons, on the other hand, roared furiously and unleashed their fire skills to destroy the spikes. Some destroyed them with their tails and ws or even crashed their massive bodies. But for sure, they took time and the minotaurs used that to make their way to the king.


    <span>As the General moved, he continued to grumble in his heart. He couldn''t help but hate the king who brought the minotaur into this war. He cursed him!


    <span>It was impossible to destroy the dragons in the first ce, and the king should have known it. The dragons didn''t hold the title of the strongest tribe out of empty bluff, again, the king should have known that. Yet the king still decided to attack just because of the Orc king''s sweet talk.


    <span>That decision domed them. Even though he didn''t want to save the king, his Mark of Servant didn''t allow him to do so. So here he was, bringing his soldiers, trying to save his stupid brother''s.


    <span>The general and his army just barely ran a hundred meters, but a white dragon that looked calm among the rest suddenly roared. Dozens of surrounding dragons immediately gathered around him before they dived in towards them, straight on the earth spikes.


    <span>¡°Iing!¡± warned the general. The others immediately prepared their weapons.


    <span>Although General Guillotine did not participate in this battle and chose to concentrate on the orcs which were supposed to be arriving soon, that white dragon was definitely different from the others and possessed extraordinary strength. At first, General Dravis thought he was just the king''s double. But once he joined the battlefield, the general changed his mind.


    <span>Once the dragons arrived at the tips of the minotaurs'' Earth Spikes, their bodies suddenly shrunk before they turned into their humanoid form. Their feetnded on the spikes and they charged as fast as they could along the spike towards the minotaurs with weapons ready to tear their enemy apart. Still, even though they were in their humanoid form, all of them had the gaze of a beast. One of them was Eir.


    <span>Eir spread his sword to the side. His eyes locked at General Dravis furiously. His feet stepped swiftly on the spike. He was the leader of this raid.


    <span>Once he almost reached the spike base, Eir pounced on Dravis with his sword held high.


    <span>Thinking Eir would attack him from above, Dravis raised his weapon. He nned to counter Eir with his weapon and use his Earth Needle skill to deal with the damage. But his prediction was wrong.


    <span>Before their weapons shed, Eir suddenly threw the fire from his mouth. It was enough to make Dravis retreat.


    <span>Taking advantage of the opportunity, instead of attacking him from above, Eirnded in front of Dravis before he lunged fiercely and swung his sword horizontally.


    <span>It shocked Dravis and almost ended his life. If it wasn''t because he created an Earth Wall by reflex, he''d probably be dead. So rather than him, it was the wall that was split into two. It showed how skillful his opponent was.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 192. Fiery Ground II

    Chapter 192. Fiery Ground II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 192. Fiery Ground II


    <span><span style="font-weight:700"><u>The Others'' PoV</u>


    <span>Eir gritted his teeth due to his failed attack, but he didn''t give up and lunged at General Dravis mercilessly. This time it was General Dravis who countered him with his skill.


    <span>Dozens of sharp Earth Needles charged towards Eir. But he nimbly dodged them all and thrust his sword at the general''s head.


    <span>The general gritted his teeth and dodge it at thest second. Still, the de managed to scratch his cheek. It was a sharp and precise attack, if not because the general had a lot of battle experience, he might have died.


    <span>Realizing it was his chance, the General stomped his foot. A huge earth spike appeared below Eir to hit his chest. But Eir simply used the spike as a foothold before he pushed his body backward to maneuver in mid-air andnded elegantly a few meters from the general.


    <span>His eyes stared intently at the general. Once again, he spread his de to the side, indicating he was ready to attack again. His killing intent was clear. He looked like a different person from the dragon who used to serve The Dragon King.


    <span>General Dravis quickly recognized his face.


    <span>''Ah of course. It''s the dragon king''s assistant,'' thought the general. He had met Eir once when he apanied Xinrax in Argod''s coronation. It was just that due to his ordinary appearance, Dravis never thought the assistant was that strong. Indeed his power was only slightly above the elite soldier''s average, but his swordsmanship was something else.


    <span>Eir tilted the de again, aiming his de edge at the general. This time he was sure he would not miss. Fearlessly, he stormed at Dravis.


    <span>Dravis raised his weapon and prepared to smash Eir. But before they met, a loud roar echoed in the sky which was followed by a huge earthquake. Both Eir and Dravis stopped their steps. They knew that the phenomenon indicated that the duel between the kings was over. One of them had won. The question was, who?


    <span>The pain pierced Dravis'' chest. Likewise with some elite Minotaur soldiers. Their faces had turned pale since that definitely wasn''t a good sign for them. No, that wasn''t a good sign for the entire Minotaur tribe.


    <span>Dravis quickly turned to his Mark of Servant which was on his arm. Slowly it disappeared like ink faded in water.


    <span>¡°Oh no¡­¡± Dravis muttered in shock. His nightmare hade true. He knew that meant the king had lost and his tribe had no leader. It was his golden opportunity to take over the throne if¡­ he could get out of here alive. Unfortunately he wasn''t sure he could do it. The king was dead and they were in the middle of the battlefield. After a one-way massacre, this bad news would destroy his soldiers'' morale for sure.


    <span>Some may decide to give up or let the dragons kill them out of desperation. Even that thought crossed his mind. But he knew that if he gave up now, the Minotaur would losepletely. At least he wanted to bring the remaining soldiers home and reunite them with their families.


    <span>In the middle of that chaos, another roar sounded in the sky. Dravis tilted his head to the sky. His sight immediately caught a huge ck hole before the dragon king himself came out of it. This was the first time he saw Argod in his dragon form. The king looked majestic and terrifying at the same time, especially with his brother''s body hanging weakly between his teeth.


    <span>¡°Brother¡­¡± Dravis whispered with mixed feelings. Unfortunately, he didn''t have time to mourn or be sentimental about this since the Dragon King came straight to them.


    <span>


    <span>-----


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700"><u>Argod''s PoV</u>


    <span>Once I exited my portal, I quickly swept my gaze around to find Dravis. This is the second time I opened my portal since I didn''t find that Minotaur General on the battlefield in front of Firestone Fortress so I tracked his Earth Mana to look for him.


    <span>Quickly, my sight caught the general figure among the tall earth spikes. Eir was not far in front of him.


    <span>Another roar came out of my mouth. It was an order for all the dragons to turn into their original forms and go up to the sky. Even though it was a bit difficult since I was still holding Xinrax''s body between my teeth, somehow I managed to do it. One wrong move, I could identally swallow Xinrax''s whole body while I still need it to negotiate.


    <span>Upon my order, Eir and other elite soldiers pped their wings and changed into their true forms. A roar escaped their mouths as they flew to my sides.


    <span>I stopped in the mid-air with my eyes fixed on Dravis who was ready to fight me or counter my attack. But instead of a fire type attack that could cook their bodies, I used my Telekic on the spikes.


    <span>- Doom!


    <span>Due to my huge form, my Telekic was much more powerful and the range was much wider. A strong invisible power ttened the spikes in a second, like a big hand smacked by a mosquito. The difference was that my only targets were the spikes. While I let the Minotaurs unharmed. Still, they had to stick their weapons to the ground to keep their footing due to the violent wind mixed with the dust that hit them fiercely.


    <span>After the impact was over, I threw Xinrax''s torn body.


    <span>- Brak!


    <span>Itnded at Dravis'' feet.


    <span>"My King!" The Minotaurs soldiers quickly approached the body and kneeled before it. Cries and regret were evident on their faces.


    <span>Unlike all of them, Dravis didn''t take his eyes off me or even lowered his weapon. From the look in his eyes, I could tell he was ready to die on the battlefield.


    <span>I answered him by changing myself into my humanoid form and descending. The blood taste immediately filled my mouth since my humanoid form''s tongue could taste everything better. While in my dragon form I could only taste the texture. The blood tasted sweet. It tasted simr to a sweet vored cocktail. I never thought something scary and raw would taste good. Now I understood why they were afraid of the dragons.


    <span>I stopped 20 meters above the ground to keep my distance.


    <span>"I just want to talk," I said without further ado.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weekly update


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <div>


    <span ss="chp_stats_feature" title="Favorite This Chapter"><span ss="fa fa-heart chp">

 Chapter 193. The Orc’s Arrival I

    Chapter 193. The Orc¡¯s Arrival I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 193. The Orc''s Arrival I


    <span>¡°What do you want to talk about, Your Majesty?¡± said General Dravis politely. Still, he didn''t lower his weapon, indicating he didn''t trust me.


    <span>"Pull back. I have no more problems with the Minotaur. I know all of this is just Xinrax''s selfishness and all of you have no other choice but to follow his orders," I said menacingly without further ado. It sounded more like an order than a demand. But my gesture showed I don''t want to fight them.


    <span>He furrowed his eyebrows in disbelief. "You are going to let us go?" he said in confusion.


    <span>"As long as you leave immediately and nevere back," I said my request.


    <span>Dravis looked hesitant for a moment before finally lowering his weapon.


    <span>"Get lost. Before I change my mind¡­¡± I added before he said a word. Then I looked the other way as I could feel a massive Mana flowing from there.


    <span>"Cause I have other business with the Orcs," I continued. Far in the west, my sight was able to capture the orc''s army that had just arrived. Their faces looked tired. Some burnt wounds all over their bodies.


    <span><i>''I never thought they could escape that tunnel,'' </i>I thought. The orc tunnel was connected to the main tunnel which was also connected straight to the Firestone Fortress. So they should have died together with the Minotaur''s elite soldiers. But their arrival showed that they managed to escape from that deadly tunnel. I bet the Minotaurs'' screams rm them so they realized something was wrong and decided to get out of their way sooner. That was also the reason why they were here.


    <span>After Dravis nced in the direction where I was looking, he returned his gaze to me and nodded.


    <span>"Fine," he answered.


    <span>I was sure it humiliated him but it wasn''t like he had other options. The dragons had ughtered his soldiers and I just killed his brother. The Minotaurs had no choice but to die or surrender.


    <span>He turned around.


    <span>¡°Pullback!¡± he ordered firmly. Still, I could catch his slightly trembling voice due to his emotion.


    <span>¡°We have to bring the king home¡­¡± he continued in a much lower voice.


    <span>A young Minotaur soldier who was kneeling near the king suddenly stood up.


    <span>"But, General. We can''t just walk away! What about our dead sisters and brothers? Didn''t we promise to win this battle?" He gave his protest before he red at me. His hand gripped his weapon tightly. His hatred was clear from his gaze.


    <span>¡°The Dragon king is in front of us. We should have killed him! We should make him pay for what happened to ourrade!¡± He turned to the other soldiers.


    <span>"Right?" he tried to find some support from others.


    <span>His challenge was met with the dragons'' growls. A sign that they were ready to wee his challenge happily. Which meant more ughter.


    <span>I simply raised my hand, ordering my soldiers to be quiet without a word. Instead of giving another long speech, I decided to keep silent and let Dravis handle them.


    <span>As I expected, none of hisrades answered it. The Minotaurs only put on sad faces and lowered their heads.


    <span>¡°The Dragon king did nothing wrong. Everything is the king''s fault. We shouldn''t attack the dragon in the first ce," another Minotaur soldier replied.


    <span>While others decide to counter the young Minotaur with another logic.


    <span>"Don''t you understand what happened? Do you think we have a chance of winning?¡± His voice trembled due to the emotions that swept over him. I knew how hard it was for a soldier to admit their defeat before the battle ended. Moreover, they had been preparing for this for months and sacrificed many things.


    <span>Still, the young Minotaur didn''t want to back down and decided to encourage theirrades.


    <span>¡°But like the king said! if we try---¡±


    <span>Before he could finish his words, Dravis interrupted him.


    <span>¡°Enough!¡± he snapped. His expression clearly said it was impossible. Even though the Orcs had arrived, the Minotaurs had just lost their king. With the king''s absence, the orcs would only sacrifice the remaining Minotaurs. In the end, it was them who became victims. Not to mention it would give Uraugh another chance to take advantage of them and Dravis wouldn''t allow that.


    <span>It made the young Minotaur press his lips.


    <span>Dravis gave him a gentle pat and smiled bitterly.


    <span>¡°You have done well, soldier. Let''s go home," he said in a much calmer tone. His sadness was evident in his tone of voice.


    <span>That simple gesture was thest straw for the young Minotaur. The anger and hatred in his eyes disappeared, reced by tears that rolled down his face.


    <span>Seeing that the young Minotaur had changed his mind, Dravis and the others took Xinrax''s lifeless body before they walked back the way they came with limp steps.


    <span>Their fierce gaze was reced with sadness, all very different from when they arrived.


    <span>Before they left, I descended and approached Dravis to say my final words. Still, my feet didn''t touch the ground. It stopped him in his tracks.


    <span>¡°Remember, Dravis¡­ You owe me one. I will be waiting for your coronation¡­¡± I reminded him. The Minotaur had no other heir to the throne except him. So if Dravis died then the Minotaur tribe''s power struggle would begin soon. Leave was the best option for the Minotaurs. Besides, the one who wanted this war was only Xinrax.


    <span>"I understand. Thank you, Your Majesty. I''ll definitely send you the invitation. I will excuse myself," he said without turning to me before he continued on his way. From the tone of his voice, I could tell he wasn''t happy with the fact that he managed to take over the throne because of me. Not to mention I could ask for his help someday as the payment for the massacre. It was too ironic. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do anything.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 194. The Orc’s Arrival II

    Chapter 194. The Orc¡¯s Arrival II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 194. The Orc''s Arrival II


    After The Minotaurs left, I focused my attention on the Orcs. I pped my wings once again and stopped in mid-air before I looked out at the horde, trying to find Uraugh among them. If he died, all that was left was the princess and General Kul. I''d probably choose to negotiate since I was sure the potion and the fire skill had already dealt damage to them.


    Even if it didn''t do any direct damage, the smell and smoke were enough to poison them. Moreover, all of that happened in a closed ce. It was obvious since I could see some of them coughing. Not to mention the orc soldiers'' morale had dropped since their n fell gloriously and the minotaur had given up.


    Unfortunately, a few secondster my sight was able to catch Uraugh and his daughter splitting the crowd.


    <i>''Ha¡­ so he''s not dead yet. What a letdown,''</i> I thought in disappointment. Instead, I didn''t see General Kul. So either he died or he was leading another army to attack elsewhere.


    I would assume the second one rather than the first one before I saw the body.


    <i>''Well. I just have to finish them off before they''re ready,''</i> I thought. I gave a long whistle, ordering that we would soon greet the Orcs. Although I''d rather greet them with my Battle Cry and attack them with one massive attack while they were still unprepared, leaving the fortress guardless was a reckless decision considering General Kul wasn''t there.


    The dragons'' thunderous roars answered my whistle. Without hesitation, all of themunched past me towards the orcs.


    As Eir passed me, I grabbed one of the spikes on his head and jumped onto his back. My eyes fell on the Orcs who started to look panicked once they realized our target had changed. But Uraugh''s calmness said otherwise.


    Quickly, I realized that they had another n. So instead of letting the dragons attack them carelessly, I whistled in a certain tone. This time not only once but three times. It was an order to only use ranged skills to attack the orcs. Melee attacks were not allowed since we didn''t know if this was a trap or not. I also assigned several dragons to spy on them from other directions and check Firestone Fortress.


    All of us stopped in the mid-air. Our eyes fixed on them intently. The tension was clear since this was the beginning of another battle.


    ¡°Uraugh¡­¡± My voice sounded like a discordant groan. From the look in my eyes, my hatred was clear. So did he.


    ¡°Argod¡­ I thought you were still sleeping. Or rather¡­ die,¡± he mocked me without hesitation despite his army''s state.


    "Don''t worry. I will live before I kill you,¡± I replied with another mockery.


    ¡°You won''t be able to do it¡­¡± he sneered.


    A condescendingugh came out of my mouth.


    "After all this?" I sneered as my hand gestured at the Minotaurs retreating in the distance.


    "Where did that confidencee from?" I asked him. It was both a challenge and my sudden n to show my negligence. With this, I wished he would expose his n sooner.


    "You don''t need to know..." he replied confidently before he raised his weapon at me. As if on cue, his soldiers follow him.


    "C''mon. Show me what you got and call all your troops! We will settle here once and for all!¡± he challenged me.


    In an instant, I quickly caught the n.


    <i>''Ah¡­ It seems General Kul is still alive after all.'' </i>I nced in the direction of the fortress and sharpened my ears. I bet I will get a report from there soon.


    <i>¡®And he should be attacking the fortress to get Evelina.¡¯ </i>But I knew, General Guillotine was more than prepared for this. Moreover, I had given my order to provide strict security to Evelina during this war.


    "What''s the matter, Argod? Are you afraid of me?" he tried to provoke me.


    But none of us responded to it.


    ¡°For my whole life, I have never seen a cowardly dragon. We are not like the orcs who have a scary appearance but give up before the battle is over. Doesn''t that sound familiar, Uraugh?" I was sure he soon realized it was him. It happened at the duel one day after the real Argod''s coronation. When he insisted on taking Evelina with him.


    The orc princess couldn''t help but let out her muffled broken chuckle no matter how hard she tried to hold it in. Beside her, Uraugh''s face turned red in anger.


    ¡°I will make you pay for what you did that day,¡± Uraugh roared in anger.


    I exhaled a quick breath and smirked.


    ¡°It seems you don''t understand that no means no. The one Evelina loves is me, not you." It was both a sneer and advice.


    ¡°What bullshit is that?! Does a marriage between royalty require love?¡± he retorted in a clinical tone.


    "Oh, so you don''t actually love her after all. Does that mean you nned to use her from the start?¡± I guessed in a calm tone.


    ¡°None of your business!¡± he snapped.


    "It''s my business. Evelina is my wife. So everything that deals with her is my business," I said in the same calm tone.


    That statement made Uraugh''s eyes widen in shock.


    "You have imed her?" he rified. His surprise was clear from his face.


    "I did. She is a gentle and nice wife. But I''m sure the one that made you chase her is---¡±


    I stopped my words once a faint roar came from the direction of the fortress. It was a report that General Kul brought his soldiers to attack the fortress and General Guillotine with his soldiers was fighting them.


    ¡°It seems my guess was right. Your General is still alive and is attacking the fortress. How nice of you to act as a decoy of your own n,¡± I continued.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 195. The Orc’s Arrival III

    Chapter 195. The Orc¡¯s Arrival III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 195. The Orc''s Arrival III


    Uraugh answered it with a roar that shook the ground. The ground beneath him turned into earthnces that flew at us ferociously. Like an army of warriors throwing their greatswords to us.


    Just like him, I responded with another roar. It was an order to attack. At the same time, I turned into my true form since I wanted to end it here, right now. So I would use my fullest power and made him regret his decision toe here.


    Upon my roar, the dragons spewed their hottest mes at the orcs. Which was followed by me.


    ''Magma Typhoon.''


    I didn''t hesitate to use my high-level skill to kill them all. It was an area skill, but Dragon had much higher Fire Resistance while the orcs were weak on fire so that should be fine.


    The sky above us turned dark. The wind blew violently. Slowly, the clouds heated up and spun rapidly before they turned red terrifying mes. It manifested into magma that was revolving in a gigantic vortex.


    The dragons'' fire shed with the earthnces in the mid-air. No explosion sound was heard. Instead, our fire easily melted thences without a trace and charged at the orcs mercilessly.


    Unexpectedly, to counter our attacks, the orcs'' army used their skills at the same time. The ground shook violently once again. The earth around them rose rapidly and created a gigantic earth dome that protected them from attacks from all directions.


    A smirk appeared on my face, revealing my sharp teeth. Even if it was enough to protect them for a while, hiding in the dome was tantamount to waiting for their death. It was the same as trapping themselves.


    Due to that counter, the dragons mustered their hottest fire skill. My Magma Typhoon spewed hot magma to the dome. In an instant, everything beneath us turned into a sea of raging fire. I thought the dome would melt like the spikes, but I was wrong. Indeed the heat was able to turn part of the dome into embers. But it didn''t crumble. It maintained the shape well, a sign that they put a lot of Mana to maintain it.


    As if on cue the dragons roared once again before they flew around like birds of prey awaiting the death of a dying turtle. As per my firstmand, all of them attacked the dome with their fire skills from a distance. Even though it consumed our Mana, it was our best choice. Besides, my Magma Typhoon also covered the dome fiercely. I was sure the temperature there was no different from an oven. Yes, we, the dragons, baked the orcs alive!


    Not finished there, I decided to torture them more.


    ''Earth Spike!''


    I used another skill to attack the oven''s inside, creating a perfect iron maiden for them. The spikes should be appearing inside the dome and piercing everything in it. Even if they had earth elements, in the dark they would have a hard time dodging all of it.


    But then, I noticed that no damage announcements appeared in front of me. In an instant, I immediately realized that the dome was empty!


    ''Did they escape underground?'' I guessed. But escaping with this many soldiers shouldn''t be that easy. At least not this fast.


    I decided to use my other skill to make sure whether the dome was empty or not.


    ''Earth Grave!'' With that skill, I created a pair of huge hands that were raised and destroyed the dome from the inside. If the orcs weren''t in it, the hands should be able to break it easily but if they were there, the orcs should withstand the attack with their Mana.


    Just a split secondter, my earth hands burst out from inside the dome, like a chick breaking its shell, showing that the dome waspletely empty. Not only that, some of the huge holes there exin how they could escape.


    The dragons'' eyes widened in surprise. Likewise with me. A roar of anger escaped my mouth. I couldn''t believe that I would fall into this cheap trick and let my prey escape right under my nose.


    Eir quickly flew to me. As he approached, he turned into his humanoid form.


    ¡°Should we go after them, Your Majesty?¡± he asked. In contrast to his casual self when he served me in the pce or when we spoke in the fortress, his eyes and tone of voice were filled with clear seriousness.


    "Let them be," I answered in a roar-like voice. The trace of my anger was clear in the tone of my voice. Even though my pride pushed me to go after them, I held myself back since I knew this was another trap. It was Uraugh''s way to take us away from the fortress. Who knew he had already set up another trap elsewhere?


    "You''re just going to let them go?" Eir made sure in disbelief.


    "It''s fine. Uraugh came because he wanted Evelina. As long as she is with us, he is the one who wille to us," I stated. So instead of chasing after him, I''d rather let him bring his own life to us. Besides, we also needed to investigate where their camp was and make sure the Orc''s three main leaders didn''t escape.


    Yes, in contrast to the Minotaurs who clearly had no other choice but to fight because of Xinrax, Uraugh had deeper problems with the real Argod for a long time. In the orc tribe, he had absolute power and no one dared go against his orders. It was different from the Minotaur tribe who still respect and listen to General Dravis as their second leader. In other words, I couldn''t end the war between the orcs and dragons as I ended the war with the Minotaur.


    Another roar came out of my mouth. It was an order to return to the fortress. Upon mymand, all of them followed me.


    <span>Pic is in my discord channel.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span ss="chp_stats_feature" title="Favorite This Chapter"><span ss="fa fa-heart chp on">

 Chapter 196. The Orc’s Arrival IV

    Chapter 196. The Orc¡¯s Arrival IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 196. The Orc''s Arrival IV


    <span>Once we arrived near the fortress, what entered our view was a sea of fire burning the vast field in front of it. The sky had turned dark. The temperature should have dropped but the fierce fire turned everything around. This ce was hot. The smoke made the sky look darker but it lit the ground as if it was still day. The heat that filled the ce burst out and raised the temperature.


    <span>Shriek, roars, shouts, and explosions came from all directions, indicating that the fierce battle was not over. Unlike the Minotaurs, the orcs were harder to beat. Indeed they had fewer resources than the Minotaurs, but General Kul, Princess sha, and Uraugh had extraordinary fighting skill andmanding abilities. Unlike how Xinrax reliedpletely on General Dravis. So this would be a tough battle for us. A real battle I could say since the previous one was nothing but a strategy game.


    <span>Amidst the chaotic war, I could see the orcs who didn''t hesitate to use their true forms against the dragons. To withstand the heat, all of them wore the Fire Mana Bracelet which gave them high fire resistance. It showed how good their preparations were. I was sure it could work better than the Minotaur''s earth armor.


    <span>So even though General Guillotine hadn''t canceled the fire elemental changer''s effect, the orcs could get through it just fine. The damage was also not much so they could fight with their fullest strength.


    <span>A roar came out of my mouth. It was an order to back up General Guilottine''s troops. If I couldn''t kill Uraugh, I would turn my target to General Kul. Better, I wanted to catch him alive, since I needed a lot of information from him. Although I was not sure he would spill the beans, killing him wasn''t a bad idea either.


    <span>Eir and the others responded with another roar before they elerated their pace andunched on the battlefield. We had an aerial advantage and I wouldn''t hesitate to use it.


    <span>Once they joined the battle, fierce fire came out of their mouths. Some descended to grab the Orcs before they threw them into the sky. Either let them die from the impact or let the other dragons ruthlessly tear the orcs to pieces.


    <span>It was a cruel sight. A horrific one. I could even feel my human side shudder in horror. It was worse than an X-rated horror or thriller filled with blood. While my dragon instinct thought all this was normal.


    <span>''I''m a beast and I act like one.''


    <span>This was the reason why I didn''t want to bring Evelina to this ce. But I needed her powers and I was sure she wouldn''t agree if I left her in the capital since she thought she was the main cause of this war. I could only hope this war did not bring trauma to her.


    <span>My eyes searched for General Kul on that battlefield. I just saw Guillotine busy ughtering some orc elite soldiers so he should be somewhere else.


    <span>As I searched for him, I soon realized that the orcs provided better resistance than the Minotaurs. It was clear from the number of the dragon''s corpses. The orcs adapted faster and had better tactics. Even after the first attack, Eir and the others couldn''t grab any orcs again since they used their Mud Doll skill to make their double before the ws grabbed them. I had to admit, It was a clever strategy.


    <span>¡®Where are you?¡¯ I grumbled internally. I looked from side to side, trying to find my target. Every now and then, I threw my Fire Pir here and there to help my soldiers. Mostly to burn the orcs'' crowd. But I couldn''t find General Kul anywhere. Not even among the corpses. It made me feel restless. The orcs should have retreated if General Kul was dead, so I was sure he wasn''t dead yet.


    <span>As I continued to search, I was deep in thought and trying to predict what would happen. I knew they came for Evelina, but why was General Kul, the princess and Uraugh nowhere to be seen?


    <span>Suddenly a thought crossed my head. My eyes widened.


    <span>¡®Oh no¡­ Evelina.¡¯ They might have found a way to infiltrate the fortress while we were busy. In other words, the decoy was not Uraugh and Princess sha, but General Kul.


    <span>In a panic, I turned around and flew back to the fortress. Not forgetting, I also gave an order to General Guillotine with my roar that I handed this battle to him. I just hoped my worries hadn''t happened yet.


    <span>As Inded on the fortess'' rooftop, I turned myself into my humanoid form without stopping my steps. My feet moved quickly down the stairs and into the fortress,pletely ignoring the guards who greeted me or passed by.


    <span>Without a word, I quickly walked through the corridor to where Evelina was. She was supposed to be with the other healers to treat the wounded dragons.


    <span>A loud sound apanied by an explosion that came from the medical room proved that my guess was right. Smoke and rocks were thrown everywhere. Some guards were thrown with it but they swiftly used their dragon''s armor so it also didn''t do any damage to them.


    <span>While I used my Mana Barrier to protect myself from the explosion and anything that fell on me. The dust covered my vision, but I didn''t stop my steps. I ignored the ground that shook violently and kept moving forward. My ears could catch the healers'' screams and the dragons'' gruntsing from the room.


    <span>The door itself had broken into pieces and wide open, showing how big the explosion impact was. But the fact that the people inside were still alive and making noises indicated that someone had used a high-level spell to reduce the impact significantly. And I knew who she was.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 197. The Orc General I

    Chapter 197. The Orc General I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 197. The Orc General I


    <span>My heart beat fast. In a hurry I ran into the room and called all my Mana Weapons, letting them hover around me. Once I was there, the room was filled with thick smoke. My sight could catch Evelina who was standing across General Kul in the middle of it.


    <span>Her hand raised her staff. The crystal at the end of the staff glowed in white indicating that she was using her Mana Barrier. But instead of protecting only herself, she also protected everyone in the room whether the healers or the wounded dragons. All of them were covered by her Mana Barrier. Most of them were injured while the others were unconscious.


    <span>I could also catch a few burn wounds on her hands and thighs. Her clothes were half ripped due to the impact, indicating it was an ambush. Although I could see her blood drenching her skin, luckily it wasn''t fatal. Her eyes stared fiercely at the huge orc figure in front of her. Her determination was clear from her eyes that she would not give up until the end for herself or everyone else in the room.


    <span>In front of her, General Kul swung his grand battle ax barrageously to destroy her barrier. Yet his terrifying roar and his stance didn''t frighten Evelina at all. A nearby hole showed where he came from and since the hole was only big enough for one person I was pretty sure he came alone. In other words, he was only nning to kidnap Evelina just like how I kidnapped Uraugh. Fortunately, Evelina was in the fortress all the time and surrounded by many people. So kidnapping her without making a fuss was impossible.


    <span>Upon that sight, my anger reached on top of my head. My adrenaline was racing.


    <span><i>''How dare he hurt Evelina? How dare he hurt my wife!''</i>


    <span>With my Telekinesis, Iunched my weapons at him. At the same time, I used my skill.


    <span><i>¡®Earth Spike!¡¯ </i>Some spikes immediately appeared to cover the hole. Apart from preventing him from escaping, it would block the orc reinforcement. Who knew if they would show up to kidnap Evelina while I was fighting General Kul. Although I was sure the Earth Spike wouldn''t be able to stop the Orcs, at least they should break it first and the noise would rm their arrival.


    <span>Then I used my other skill.


    <span><i>¡®Shadow Walk!¡¯</i> In an instant, my body disappeared.


    <span>Noticing the attacking at him, he turned and used his Earth Wall to protect himself. But instead of stopping, he swung his weapon at her barrier faster once he realized I had arrived.


    <span>¡°How dare you¡­¡± I hissed in anger as I canceled my Shadow Walk skill and appeared behind him. My hands, which were already covered by the Mana Gauntlet, were raised and ready to split his body. My eyes looked at him full of clear killing intent.


    <span>He couldn''t cover his shock since I could prate his Earth Wall like nothing. Reflexively, he raised his weapon to counter me.


    <span>- CLANG!


    <span>The shing sound echoed once my w and his weapon collided.


    <span>A mocking smirk appeared on his lips. He looked proud since he was able to counter my sudden attack. Our eyes were on each other.


    <span>¡°Too slow, dragon king¡­¡± he mocked me.


    <span>Instead of anger, a wicked grin appeared on my lips as I activated all my buffs.


    <span>[Adrenaline Surge has been activated.]


    <span>[Dragon Armor has been activated.]


    <span>[Power Boost has been activated.]


    <span>[elerate has been activated.]


    <span>[ATK: 505+253+505]


    <span>[M.ATK: 505+253+505]


    <span>[DEF: 200+100]


    <span>[SPD: 200+100+200]


    <span>[Time remaining: 14:56]


    <span>Those increased my speed significantly. I swung my ws at him again and again with incredible speed. I couldn''t even see my own movements, but I knew where I was attacking and where my target was. The sound of shing came incessantly as our weapons collided with each other. Not only my ws, my swords, andnces also attacked him from the other sides.


    <span>Different than before, all of his confidence faded from his face. Instead, he gritted his teeth and looked overwhelmed by my attacks. His pupils moved side to side, trying to follow my movements but he was not fast enough. Even though he managed to counter or dodge fatal attacks, he couldn''t dodge all of my attacks. A series of announcements of damage that popped up in front of me showed how fast my attack was. Indeed it wasn''t fatal but if he didn''t find a way around it, it was just a matter of time before I could kill him.


    <span>At the crucial moment, he opened his mouth as a fierce roar erupted from it. A sound wave containing a strong Mana flow came out from there.


    <span>Realizing it was his skill that he usually used to deafen his enemies, I bent my body to get out of his skill range. It was a close-range skill so it shouldn''t have much of an effect on the others.


    <span>Seeing that as an opportunity, deftly, I turned around and swung my armor-covered tail at his stocky legs with all my might.


    <span>Another damage announcement appeared in front of me. One hit was enough to knock his body down. The shing sound apanied the weapon that slipped out of his hand.


    <span>It was another chance for me, and without hesitation, I pounced on him with my ws ready to turn him into a pulp of meat.


    <span>- BRAK!


    <span>Another loud booming sound came once Inded my attack. His body was crushed like fresh raw grounded meat. A crack that appeared on the floor showed how much my strength was. But there was no announcement in front of me. Apart from that, I realized that rather than the pulp of meat, it was a pulp of mud. Which meant he used his Mud Doll to deceive me.


    <span>Note: Argod doesn''t use his fire skill since General Kul is too close to Evelina. In addition, even though the dragons have fire resistance, there are a lot of healers in the room.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 198. The Orc General II

    Chapter 198. The Orc General II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 198. The Orc General II


    <span>Realizing he managed to avoid my attack, I lifted my head, looking for where he was. And I immediately found it due to his huge body. As I suspected, he was taking his weapon.


    <span>I stormed at him once more and waved my hand at him, throwing my weapons at him.


    <span>He replied to me by stomping his foot. The ground below him created dozens of earthnces that flew to counter my weapons. It was 1:10 so he managed to deflect my weapons with ease. But the attack was just my diversion.


    <span>Once again I used my skill.


    <span><i>''Shadow Walk.''</i>


    <span>I appeared near him and prepared to use my fire skill on him. But he had read my movement. He swung his weapon without looking at me and I had to say, I didn''t expect that.


    <span>Since I wanted to go full offense, instead of using my barrier I decided to glide backward to dodge, letting his weapon swing an inch in front of me. It even managed to cut some of my hair.


    <span>Once the weapon didn''t block my view anymore, I summoned my dual revolvers and used my Elemental Weapon.


    <span><i>''Fire!''</i>


    <span>As I jumped up, I pointed my revolvers at him and pulled the triggers. Rather than ordinary bullets, clear sparks surrounded the red bullets that wereunched at him.


    <span>-Bang! -Bang!


    <span>With this position, even if I missed my target, the bullets wouldnd on the stone floor. So it wouldn''t hurt anyone in the room.


    <span>Due to the unusual weapons, General Kul frowned in confusion. He quickly dodged since he didn''t know what it was, but two of them managed to scratch his arm and thigh.


    <span>[Critical Elemental Damage!]


    <span>[You have shot Kul Gdar for 526 HP.] X2


    <span>It wasn''t as fatal as when I used the Fire Elemental Changer Potion. But the damage was quite high for a couple of scratches. Not to mention the effect.


    <span>[Your enemy is in the burning effect!]


    <span>[His HP will be reduced by 2 points per second!]


    <span>The scratches not only left smoke but also left scars that glowed red which indicated the heat had prated his skin and flesh.


    <span>General Kul gritted his teeth in pain and I didn''t let go of the opportunity to shower him with another attack. I canceled my revolvers and stormed at him once again.


    <span><i>''Fire!''</i>


    <span>This time, it was my ws that glowed in red and showed that I cast my Fire Mana Element on them. A small me danced at the tip of the ws.


    <span>General Kul prepared to counter me either with his skill or his weapon, but before he could do it, I used my skill.


    <span><i>''Cronos!''</i>


    <span>Time stopped.


    <span>Quickly, I swung my ws, giving him direct hits, tearing his limbs, hands, and feet, making sure he couldn''t fight me anymore or run away from me.


    <span>A series of damage announcements appeared in front of me and from his status above his head, I knew he was dying, but I didn''t kill him directly. I had other ns for him. When the time was running again, I used another skill on him.


    <span><i>''Freeze!''</i>


    <span>A scream of pain escaped his mouth as his body and limbs fell one by one. His blood soaked the stone floor. But my skill froze everything. His blood, his body, all of it. I only left his head and his chest since freezing his chest and heart was the same as killing him.


    <span>- Boom!


    <span>Another booming sound came once his whole body hit the floor.


    <span>I stood in front of him and stared at him. How the gant General Kul was no different than a huge hunk of ice that couldn''t even turn his own body. What he could do was scream in pain.


    <span>¡°Now he is ready for a long interrogation¡­¡± I said in a cold voice.


    <span>


    <span>-----


    <span>


    <span><b><u>The Others'' PoV</u></b>


    <span>The wounded healers and the dragons'' eyes were fixed on the dragon king who was standing in their midst. His weapons still hovering around him showed that he had not lowered his guard even though the battle was over. His eyes that stared coldly at General Kul indicated that he would give the painful end to the fearful general.


    <span>None of the healers opened their voices due to the shock and fear of the dragon king. They knew General Kul was not a match for the king. But they didn''t expect the king to beat the general that fast, even the king didn''t use his fire skill at all.


    <span>Asides from all of it, they also admired the king. Especially after they witnessed this rare fight. Better, they even could watch how the king fought from close range. Most of them did not expect how fast and strong the dragon king was.


    <span>While the dragons looked proud of all of it. Although most of them were still injured, satisfied smiles graced their faces for their king''s victory.


    <span>The guards who stormed in dismissed their thoughts. Some immediately took the general to prison. Others help the wounded ones and fix the fortress with their skills.


    <span>Due to their arrival, the king canceled his weapons. Likewise with Evelina who canceled her barrier. The guards tried to evacuate the wounded ones, especially the dragons who had fainted or were badly injured. The healers healed themselves and followed the guards to the emergency medical room.


    <span>Amid that evacuation, their eyes fell on the king who immediately approached Evelina and hugged her gently. His fierce gaze was reced with the soft one which showed his relief clearly. His killing intentpletely disappeared, reced with the gentle gesture of a husband who was worried about his wife.


    <span>His hand caressed Evelina''s hair, smoothing the hair strands that covered half of her face.


    <span>"I''m d you''re okay," said the king. Yes, he didn''t ask if General Kul touched her or what the general had done to her. It was a sign that what he cared about was her safety.


    <span>That simple sincere gesture touched the healers'' hearts. It was a sign that their princess did not marry the wrong royal.


    <span>"And I''m d you came on time," Evelina replied. Her sincerity also sounded clear in every word.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 199. Gentleness

    Chapter 199. Gentleness


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 199. Gentleness


    <b><u>Argod''s PoV</u></b>


    My eyes fell on Evelina. My hand brushed strands of her hair from the side of her face. She was hurt, but I was happy that her wounds weren''t that bad. What worried me was that her Mana points were only halfway down.


    ¡°I realized all of this was Uraugh''s devious n. He was trying to lure me away from the fortress so Kul could take you away. Luckily, I realized all of it,¡± I said worriedly.


    I could say his n was very brilliant and I almost fell into it if I didn''t control my emotions, especially since he knew how to take advantage of my pride as a dragon king. I could picture how frustrated I would be if I fell into the trap and found out that Kul had taken Evelina and messed up the Firestone Fortress.


    ¡°He tried to lure you? Does that mean you''ve met him?" she guessed. ¡°And that roar--- Does that mean that you have defeated Xinrax?¡± asked Evelina curiously. I was sure she had heard my victory roar. Unfortunately, I couldn''t bring Xinrax''s head as a gift. I was sure she would be happy with it, it was the head of the enemy''s king after all.


    "Yes. Both Uraugh and sha tried to lure me away after I defeated Xinrax. But I realized it was just their n. Unfortunately---¡± I opened my palm as I took something from my inventory. A bloody earring was emerging from there. It was far from beautiful or elegant since it was a Mana earring which was usually used to provide additional Magic Defense for the user.


    ¡°---I can only bring this for you, not his head. I hope this is enough,¡± I continued, giving her that earring.


    That simple round earring belonged to The Minotaur King. It got stuck between my teeth when I brought the body in my mouth. Despite its horrific appearance, the earring was still working. Since I was sure Dravis didn''t want it, I decided to keep it in my inventory and give it to Evelina as a sign of my victory. Something simr to loot since I knew that earring was a valuable thing.


    [Name: Royal Mana Earring]


    [Type: Armor]


    [ss: essories]


    [An earring crafted from the finest quality of ore infused with Mana. Reduces magic and physical attacks by 50%.]


    [Maker: Royal cksmith]


    [Status: Normal]


    Evelina was stunned with her eyes fixed on the bloody earring in my palm. Her face turned pale once I mentioned Xinrax''s head.


    "It''s fine, Your Majesty. I''m quite happy with this," she quickly said.


    Hesitantly, her hand took the earring from my palm and wiped the blood that was attached to it before she wore it to one of her ears with trembling hands.


    Her reaction reminded me of how scared she was when she saw the monster statue on our previous trip, so on second thought, she wouldn''t be too happy if I brought Xinrax''s head as a gift for her. Well, even if she didn''t want it, the king''s head was certainly a great decoration for my pce. But due to ethics, I returned Xinrax''s body to his tribe since this war wasn''t the Minotaur''s will.


    ¡°You need to take a rest. Let me and the others handle everything,¡± I suggested. Although she was able to heal herself and replenish her Mana again with a Mana Potion I was sure she was mentally exhausted. This was her first war and as the princess of the healer tribe, she wasn''t trained to go to this.


    Yet she seemed to object to that.


    ¡°What about Princess sha and Uraugh?¡± she asked worriedly.


    "I''m not sure they''re close. Their goal is to keep me out of here so they might make a scene elsewhere to lure me out. I will send my soldiers to take care of them. Don''t worry. Just take a rest,¡± I exined, trying to calm her down.


    "I''m fine, Your Majesty. General Kul just ambushed us. I have to help the other healers. After all---" She looked around her, sweeping through every activity in the room. The dragons were busy repairing the fortress, patching floors, and evacuating. The healers were busy healing themselves and providing first aid to other victims.


    ¡°--I can''t just sit around while you are working hard.¡± She returned her gaze to me. ¡°The healers'' Mana is also running low and this is only our first day. I''m afraid ... they will be exhausted," she said.


    ¡°We have enough Mana potions, Evelina,¡± I reminded her, trying to calm her down one more time.


    She replied to me with a soft smile.


    ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty¡­¡± Then she lifted her staff without taking her eyes off me. ¡°I can''t¡­¡±


    Before I said a word, her staff glowed in white. It was so bright to the point I had to close my eyes and raise my arm to protect it. Just from the warmth that enveloped me, I could feel all my wounds and scratches disappear in an instant. It was clear from the announcement that she used her Mass Healing Light.


    When the light dimmed and I opened my eyes, I could see that all the wounded dragons and healers in that room had healed. The ones who fainted opened their eyes and the ones who couldn''t move started to move their whole body again.


    <i>¡®Oh no¡­¡¯ </i>Despite it being good news, I immediately noticed the side effects.


    Evelina, who was standing in front of me, lowered her staff. While her staff could float just fine, her body copsed weakly on me. The sweat on her forehead and her pale face told me how bad her condition was. It shocked everyone including me.


    Reflexively, I caught her weak body and pulled her into my arms.


    "Why did you do it?" I whispered in worry. My gaze fell on her face. Her half-opened eyes showed how weak she was. I could feel her fragile body in my arms, like a feather falling into my palm.


    Another smile bloomed on her face.


    "I have to. It''s our war after all¡­¡± she answered weakly.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 200. Cold Interrogation I

    Chapter 200. Cold Interrogation I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 200. Cold Interrogation I


    "I know, but you should think about your safety first," I said worriedly.


    She shook her head from side to side.


    "I can''t..." she whispered.


    I exhaled in exasperation. A frown on my forehead.


    "I don''t understand why you are so stubborn about this."


    "Forgive me," she said in regret.


    Once again a long exhale out of my mouth.


    "It''s fine." I took a Mana Potion from my inventory. "Just promise me to take a rest after this," I said again without taking my eyes off her.


    Without another word, I drank the potion without swallowing it. As my hand dropped the empty magic sk, I bumped my lips to hers, flowing the liquid from my mouth into her mouth. Her eyes widened in shock due to my sudden movement. So did the others, but I didn''t care about it, instead, I deepened my kiss.


    - Prang!


    The empty sk shattered into pieces and disappeared. At the same time, the liquid rushed into her mouth. As she swallowed the liquid, I could see her gaze soften before she slowly closed her eyes.


    -----


    Half an hour after General Kul''s defeat, a battle horn sounded from a distance. It was amand to retreat. That sound made me realize that Uraugh already knew that General Kul had lost. After the orcs left, the dragons evacuated their injuredrades and brought them back to the fortress. Some brought the dead to be honorably cremated with my fire in the courtyard with a short ceremony and prayer. I presided over this ceremony alone.


    After that, they collected the ashes and spread them into the sky, the ce where the dragons should be, between the sky and thend. What they brought home for the dead''s families was either the dead''s fangs or horns. It was a sign of how a soldier fought to theirst drop of blood.


    Amid the dark of the night and the cold wind, the funeral ceremony ended with the dragon tribe''sment as a tribute to the dead dragons. Even though it was a funeral, neither of us looked sad. All of us look proud since the sacrifice of ourrades was not in vain.


    We won! So we should be proud of that!


    Then we neutralized the ground in front of the fortress with an ice elemental changer potion to remove any remaining effects. In just a few minutes, all back to normal as before.


    Although I wanted to let the fire burn, I couldn''t let the fire burn the ground for too long. The potion itself was already interfering with this ce''s Mana flow, if I left it for too long then this ce''s Mana flow would be permanently damaged. So I neutralized it before I continue this war tomorrow. I even nned to use my nt Maniption skill once this war was over in order to restore this ce to its original state.


    Just like that, the first day of the war ended.


    Finishing our quick dinner, I and Evelina rushed to the prison to interrogate General Kul. She insisted oning with me after she rested for a bit. She said Uraugh''s target was her, so she wanted to know exactly what happened. As for the fortress'' security, I left everything to General Guillotine. Including the fortress emergency repair process.


    I didn''t want the orcs to take advantage of the hole that General Kul used to infiltrate. I also ordered the soldiers to tighten their guard and check around the fortress to make sure that nothing like this happened again in the future. ording to my prediction, the orcs would take advantage of the dragon''s fatigue after we fought the Minotaur and our happiness after we got our first win. So there was a high possibility that they would attack us tonight.


    We went down a spiral stone staircase illuminated by the dim crystals on the stone wall that served as torches before we arrived at the prison. Unlike the warmth on the previous floor, it was a bit damp and cold here. The darkness reminded me of the ck Grotto.


    Arriving at the bottom, we walked down a row of empty cells. Yes, the dragons would rather kill their enemies mercilessly than catch and feed them. So the prison was hardly used. Even I preferred to kill General Kul if not because I wanted to interrogate him.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± greeted the guards who stood guard in front of thergest cell in the ce, bowing their heads politely. At least there were about 10 soldiers there, just to guard that one cell. I put them as a precaution in case someone tried to free him, but it looked like the Orc assumed the general was dead.


    I answered them with a simple nod.


    Deftly, the guard opened the cell door for us.


    We went inside. There wasn''t much there other than the general who was trapped in the big iceberg. The chains bound the ice with the four pirs at the corners of that cell. It kept the ice stand and stayed in ce.


    The general himself was unconscious. From his status, I could tell he was still alive. Even if he was dying, I was sure he still had the strength to answer my questions. Well, I was not sure he would answer me since it was clear from his state I was not interested in sparing his life. It was just about whatever I would give him a quick death or a long and painful death.


    Evelina and I stopped a meter in front of him, staring at the once gant general. His face was pale and he barely breathed. It was a terrifying sight. It even made Evelina tremble.


    The human side inside me should also be shaking due to the sight, but my dragon instincts told me otherwise. There was no pity in my heart, only hatred for what he did to Evelina.


    "Wake him up," Imanded coldly.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 201. Cold Interrogation II

    Chapter 201. Cold Interrogation II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 201. Cold Interrogation II


    <span>Upon my order, a guard took a bucket of water and sshed it on General Kul''s face.


    <span>In an instant, his eyes snapped open as he took a deep breath.


    <span>"Ha!" General Kul gasped in shock and opened his mouth wide, trying to open the airway as best as he could.


    <span>"Good morning, General. I see you have a nice sleep after our fight,¡± I greeted politely. Yet my mocking tone was clear from my tone of voice. A deadly sweet smile on my lips.


    <span>Forcing himself to lift his neck and look at me, General Kul''s half-opened eyes shifted from me to Evelina. Drops of water that wet his hair and face dripped onto the floor. After a quick nce, he simply lowered his head and stared at the floor again, showing his indifference to me.


    <span>"Don''t waste your time... Dragon King... I won''t... give you any... information," he said in a weak broken voice without lifting his head to me.


    <span>He realized his death was getting closer.


    <span>¡°That depends on me, General. You have no right to that," I said lightly. My smile remained on my lips.


    <span>Without waiting for an answer, I approached, grabbed his hair roughly and pulled it back, lifted his head, and forced him to look at me. Our eyes were on each other.


    <span>"Let''s start the interrogation shall we?" I threatened.


    <span>Although I could see a trace of fear in his eyes, from his expression I was sure he wouldn''t spill the beans that easily. This would be a long and painful interrogation for him. But even if he didn''t want to say a word, I could use another method.


    <span>He replied to me with a mocking chuckle mixed with his coughs. His frustration was clear from there.


    <span>¡°Try it¡­ You will¡­ regret it¡­¡± he said in difficulty. Although it sounded weak, his challenge was evident in the tone of his voice.


    <span>"Fine." I epted his challenge without hesitation and removed my hand from him. After retreating one step, I spoke again.


    <span>¡°Bring me the tools!¡± I ordered. This would be my first experience of torturing someone and it was a dreadful sight for me. For my human side at least.


    <span>In a rush, two guards brought a small table with a leather tablecloth. On it, there were many instruments of torture. Pliers, an iron whip that resembled a dragon''s tail, an iron pole, and all kinds of torture tools, that I had only ever seen on the inte, were in front of me. It made my heart stammer in mixed emotions as my human side and dragon side fought inside me. I was a human so my human morality refused to torture him but I had to do it.


    <span>I couldn''t kill him too quickly and I couldn''t torture him too hard due to his severe wounds. Once he died, even Evelina couldn''t bring him back to life. Besides, the ice itself was another torture. Also what was left of him was only his head and torso.


    <span>After the guards put the table, another guard immediately lit the fire on the side of the table and put some torture tools into the me, so I could use the heat to torture him.


    <span>Swallowing my humanity side, I was just about to approach and lift my hand to take a torture tool. My eyes fell on the iron pole glowing in red in the fire. This iron pole wasn''t an ordinary one. But it had Mana flow that enhanced the pain and the heat to the victim. It not only left an ordinary mark but a wound that could torture him for hours. It was the best tool to torture an earth-element creature like him.


    <span>But before I could take it, Evelina grabbed my hand. I could feel her body shaking from her touch.


    <span>I nced at her upon her act.


    <span>¡°You shouldn''t be here or see all of this. Go back to your room," I demanded.


    <span>But she answered me with something else.


    <span>"Please don''t get your hands dirty, Your Majesty," she pleaded in a low voice. Her voice sounded like a whisper. The look in her eyes showed her plea clearly.


    <span>A long exhale came out of my mouth.


    <span>¡°Fine,¡± I said before I retreated and pointed to a guard with my gaze.


    <span>"You. Take the iron pole. You will rece me to do it," I ordered. Then I nced at another guard.


    <span>"You. Make him stop staring at the floor. It''s annoying," I said again.


    <span>The guards bowed and did my bidding.


    <span>After the guard pulled the general''s hair, I started my interrogation.


    <span>"First question. What is Uraugh''s n?" I asked straight to the point. I busted their original n so they should change their strategy. I was sure, even if there was a high chance that Uraugh changed it again, I was curious about it.


    <span>He answered me with silence. He didn''t even bother to make his voice or try to lie.


    <span>I simply tilted my head, asking the other guard to start the torture.


    <span>- Shhh!


    <span>The hissing sound came once the guard put the hot iron pole on the general''s skin. His scream of pain echoed. He even closed his eyes tightly and tilted his head in pain. Once the guard distanced the hot iron pole from the skin. A mark that glowed in red was left there and cracked around it as if the fire was trying to swallow his flesh. I could also see how his HP point dropped over time due to the effect.


    <span>Unable to see that sight, Evelina turned her gaze in another direction and closed her eyes in fear. Her hand gripped mine tightly.


    <span>That scene actually also disturbed my human side, but somehow, I could see everything without a flinch.


    <span>¡°Answer my question and I will give you an easy death,¡± I said, ignoring his screams.


    <span>General Kul gritted his teeth and suppressed his pain before he turned to me.


    <span>¡°You won''t¡­ get any¡­ information¡­ from me¡­¡± he said in difficulty.


    <span>A short condescending chuckle came out of my mouth.


    <span>"We''ll see about that. I''m sure you will open your voice once you experience this hell loop. Soon orter,¡± I dered.


    <span>¡°My apologies¡­. But I don''t think¡­ my body can hold this¡­ for too long¡­¡± he replied. A faint bitter smile on his lips as if he insulted me. Obviously, he wasn''t interested in living anymore.


    <span>A wicked smirk on my lips.


    <span>"Don''t worry. I''ll make sure you stay alive before you tell me what I want." I nced at Evelina. ¡°Besides I have Eveline to heal you, remember? So we can do this as long as we want.¡±


    <span>Those words were enough to dim his smile. His fear was getting clearer in his eyes.


    <span>¡°Let''s continue the interrogation,¡± I replied, returning my gaze to him. My wicked smile was getting wider.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 202. Cold Interrogation III

    Chapter 202. Cold Interrogation III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 202. Cold Interrogation III


    <span>An hour had passed since the interrogation started, I didn''t know how many times the guard had put the hot iron on his skin or how many times Evelina had healed General Kul when he was on the verge of death just to get another torture. But General Kul didn''t answer any of my questions.


    <span>It irritated me a lot and even made me think of giving him a terrible torment than this. Something hotter than hell. But before I said my order, Evelina let out her voice.


    <span>¡°Your Majesty, can I help you with the interrogation?¡± she asked. I knew she couldn''t bear the general''s scream anymore. I could feel how her trembling hand gripped my hand tightly.


    <span>"You want to help?" I made sure in disbelief. She was scared and even asked me not to get my hands dirty, so that was a little strange for me.


    <span>"Yes. But I will help you in my way. Once you get what you want, please give him a painless death," she pleaded.


    <span>Realizing she just wanted to speed up his pain, I agreed.


    <span>"Fine." To be honest, I also didn''t like this gruesome view either. It was weird indeed since I felt nothing when I killed my enemy but torturing him was something else.


    <span>But one thing that confused me. If she knew the shortcut, why didn''t she offer it to me in the first ce? Moreover, she only told me that she had a way to help with this interrogation.


    <span>After answering with a nod, she approached the dying general. Instead of the cold gaze of the dragon tribe, Evelina looked at the general with pity.


    <span>¡°General, I know it was your king who sent you to get me. The war and all the pain that you are experiencing right now is not because of your wishes, but for your loyalty to your king," she said in a gentle voice. Her voice sounded like a ray of light in the middle of this endless hell loop. It was unbelievable that she just shed with the general a few hours ago, but now, she could treat him gently.


    <span>¡°Who are you¡­to judge¡­?¡± replied General Kul weakly without lifting his head. ¡°My king¡­ loves you so much¡­ He sent his army¡­ just to take you from the dragon king¡­ who has wasted you¡­ for decades¡­¡± he said again in a low voice. A short pause followed.


    <span>After General Kul gathered his strength, he spoke again.


    <span>¡°But... look at you. You don''t care about it¡­ You''re wasting him¡­ And everything¡­¡± he said, ending with a gasp. His disappointment was clear from the tone of his voice. At this point, I knew talking was something difficult for him due to his severe wounds.


    <span>Realizing he was dying, she removed her hand from her staff, letting it float by her side. Compassionately, she ced both hands on his cheeks before lifting his head slowly, making him stare into her eyes. His face was covered with dirt, blood, and obvious wounds. His hair was messy and damp since the guard kept sshing the water on him once he passed out.


    <span>¡°Forgive me. Please let me end all of your misery¡­¡± she replied in sadness. Her eyes looked at him in sympathy.


    <span>Those simple words were enough to make the general stunned. I could see his eyes shaking in clear emotion. Especially since I knew¡­ the pain of torture was real. We used fire elements and burnt him gradually. It tortured an earth element Mana creature like him like crazy. For him, this ce was the same as hell. Even if it was only for an hour he couldn''t stand it.


    <span>Unconsciously, tears dripped from his eyes even though not a word came out of his mouth.


    <span>Her gentle gesture triggered jealousy in my heart. I even clenched my fists in order to hold back my anger. I wanted to kill him right away, but I held myself back since I didn''t know what Evelina wanted to do to him. But of course, if she went too far, I wouldn''t hesitate to execute him on the spot.


    <span>After that, the crystal at the top of her staff glowed in white. It was so bright that I felt like the sun was shining directly on me. I raised my hand to protect my eyes from the light. When the light faded, I could see Evelina''s body fall, almost hitting the floor.


    <span>I gasped in shock and reflexively used my skill.


    <span><i>''Telekinesis.''</i>


    <span>[Evelina Lavinia Iaoth is in your control]


    <span>My Telekinesis caught her just in time, making her body float in mid-air.


    <span>I rushed over to her and embraced her, taking her in my arms.


    <span>"What have you done?" I asked worriedly. My eyes fell on Evelina''s pale face and her trembling lips.


    <span>But before she answered, it was General Kul who replied to me.


    <span>"WHY?! WHY DID YOU DO THAT TO ME?! WHY DID YOU MAKE ME BETRAY MY KING?!¡± he suddenly yelled in anger. I didn''t know where he got the strength to shout like that. General Kul looked at Evelina with trembling eyes. His eyes were filled with clear anger and hatred. He struggled with all of his might and made the chains sway as result.


    <span>All of us turned to him in shock, but he ignored us. What was in his eyes was the frail Evelina in my arms.


    <span>In difficulty, Evelina returned to her feet and returned her gaze to him.


    <span>¡°Forgive me, General. I have no other choice but to read your mind,¡± she said in regret.


    <span><i>''Read mind?''</i> I thought. I remembered Evelina shouldn''t have that skill so I decided to check it with my Analyze skill. From the result, I realized she had new skills and her level was higher thanst time.


    <span><i>''That''s why,'' </i>I understood General Kul''s anger since that meant Evelina knew all the information he had. That''s also the reason why she copsed. The memory that rushed into her head was too much for her.


    <span>¡°Look at the bright side, General. You don''t have to feel guilty for telling all the secrets anymore and also will get a quick death. Doesn''t that sound good?" While that sounds like a mockery, it was a bitter truth.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 203. Cold Interrogation IV

    Chapter 203. Cold Interrogation IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 203. Cold Interrogation IV


    <span>But General Kul paid no heed to my words, instead he shouted again.


    <span>¡°HOW DARE YOU! HOW DARE YOU MAKE ME BETRAY MY KING?!¡± he yelled in frustration. Although anger was evident from his expression, the tears that flowed from his eyes showed how broken his heart was. This was a worse torment than before. The highest form of torment for a loyal General like him.


    <span>Not only him but Evelina was also tormented by it. I could catch the guilt from her expression. My ears could hear her sorry repeatedly. Tears also rolled down her face.


    <span>Irritated by his shouts, I decided to take care of him with my own hands. There was no turnback.


    <span>I pulled Evelina into my arms, burying her head in my chest so she didn''t have to see the terrifying scene that would happen next. My other hand was directed at him as I used my Telekinesis on his head.


    <span>An invisible force gripped his head, yet that didn''t stop his furious screams. Instead, it was getting louder.


    <span>I clenched my hand. My eyes looked at him coldly.


    <span>- Crack!


    <span>His screams stopped as his head crushed. His blood sshed at the faces and bodies of all who were there, including me and Evelina''s hair.


    <span>My sudden movement made everyone gasp and held their breath. I bet none of them thought I would finish him off with my own hands. Even though I felt sorry for him, I had no other choice since this was the only mercy I could give him.


    <span>I snapped my fingers to cancel my Freeze skill, freeing his body from my ice.


    <span>- Bruk!


    <span>Once the ice covering his body disappeared in an instant, General Kul''s Headless body fell to the floor followed by the tter of heavy chains hitting the poles. His blood ran down the floor and our shoes.


    <span>Once I lowered my hand, without mymand, the guards quickly approached the body and dragged it out. Since he wasn''t part of the dragon tribe, we simply would bury him with the Earth skill. Likewise with the dead Minotaurs and Orcs. A standard procedure for the war.


    <span>But since The Minotaurs had given up on us, I decided to let them gather their soldiers'' remain. As long they were not too close to the fortress, of course. If they went too close, the dragons would not hesitate to attack them.


    <span>"It''s okay Evelina. He''s gone," I whispered once the guards managed to take General Kul''s body away, ncing at her. Yet Evelina didn''t want to release my arms. I could feel her trembling body and my ears could catch her sobs.


    <span>A long exhale came out of my mouth.


    <span>¡°I told you, you should take a rest in your room,¡± I said. I admitted her skill was very useful, but the after effects were too much for her.


    <span>¡°What have I done? What have I done?¡± she whispered repeatedly between her sobs. Her regret was in the tone of her voice. I could feel her tears soaking my uniform. ¡°I have tortured him worse than anything. I have made him die in regret.¡± Her sniffles were clearly audible in her voice.


    <span>"It''s not your fault, Evelina. You just want to give him an easy death,¡± I tried to soothe her, hoping it would fix her guilt.


    <span>¡°B-But¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, I distanced her away and ced my hands on her cheeks before I lifted her face to look at me. Her eyes were full of tears.


    <span>¡°Evelina, he was an enemy and wanted to kidnap you. You shouldn''t cry over him," I reminded her. In contrast to my cruelty, what I showed to her was only gentleness. ¡°If it happened to me or you, they wouldn''t cry over us either. They willugh at their victory. So please, don''t waste your tears," I added. It was the truth and something that usually happened in the war.


    <span>Evelina closed her eyes, letting herst tears flow before she opened them and nodded reluctantly.


    <span>"Very well," I said. A smile on my lips. My hand grabbed hers. "Let''s go back to the room, we should clean the blood first."


    <span>Gently, I pulled her. But she didn''t move from her position. So I turned to her again.


    <span>"Your Majesty. Rather than a bath, can I tell what I saw first?¡± she requested.


    <span>I was quite surprised by her request. Actually, that''s what I wanted, but seeing her condition I thought to let her calm down first before holding a meeting to discuss our next strategy.


    <span>"Very well. To the meeting room then," I said before I turned to a guard near me.


    <span>¡°Call Eir and General Guillotine. Tell them that I will be waiting for them in the meeting room,¡± I ordered. I could only hope my decision was right and Evelina was stable enough to tell us everything we needed.


    <span>¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± replied the guard before he left to do my bidding.


    <span>I returned my gaze to Evelina.


    <span>¡°And you¡­¡± Without further ado, I lifted her trembling body and carried her in my arms just like how I brought her from the pce''s bathroom. It was the only way I could think of to soothe her, ovepping her overwhelming emotion with another emotion.


    <span>She was shocked. Her hands hugged my neck in reflex. I could catch her regret reced by her embarrassment.


    <span>"Your Majesty, isn''t this too much?" she whispered, ncing at the soldiers around her. A faint smile was on their faces as they did not expect that they would see this in a prison. Yet none of them made their voices. Some even looked to the other side out to give us a bit of privacy.


    <span>"I don''t think so. You have helped me a lot and worked hard. This is a little appreciation that I can give you,¡± I stated.


    <span>Evelina pressed her lips. Her embarrassment was still evident on her face, yet she couldn''t refute what I said.


    <span>"We shall go now." Then I went to the exit.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 204. Cold Interrogation V

    Chapter 204. Cold Interrogation V


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 204. Cold Interrogation V


    <span>¡°Tell the servant to bring us some tea to the meeting room,¡± I said to a guard as I walked down the corridor. Since I carried her with both my hands, of course, it attracted everyone''s attention. But as usual, I didn''t care about that. While Evelina could only hide her face in my chest and hugged my neck tightly in embarrassment.


    <span>¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± replied the guard before he bowed and did my bidding.


    <span>Once we arrived in the meeting room and the door behind us closed, I pulled a chair for her with my Telekinesis before I put her down and opened my voice.


    <span>¡°Just tell me if you want to go back to your room,¡± I reminded her. Actually, even though she seemed calmer, I wanted to ask her to return to the room right now. But I needed all the information about the Orc.


    <span>¡°Um,¡± Evelina answered me with an obedient mumble. Even though my simple intimacy gesture had soothed her, still, her sadness was evident on her face.


    <span>I had just pulled up a chair and sat beside her when Evelina turned to me and spoke again.


    <span>¡°Your Majesty, may I ask you something?¡± she asked.


    <span>"Go ahead."


    <span>¡°If the dragons win, can you spare General Kul''s families?¡± she asked. From the tone of her voice, I could tell it was a plea.


    <span>"Did you see anything about that?" I guessed maybe the memory of Kul''s family entered her mind. I bet that''s what tortured her. Because--- no matter how cruel an enemy may be, they all had beloved friends and family.


    <span>She nodded with a gloomy face.


    <span>¡°He has a little sister who loves him very much and a sickly mother. His father died long ago so they have no one but Kul. Also¡­ The reason why Kul joined the war wasn''t just because of the king''s order. He also disagreed with this war at first, but Uraugh promised to give him Princess sha if they won. So, he fought for his love,¡± she told me everything.


    <span>¡°I see¡­ That''s why he bragged around about how Uraugh loves you,¡± I said. Even though it sounded like a touching pure love story, Uraugh should have known no meant no. It wasn''t even only Evelina who rejected him, but also her father. A double no, yet Uraugh didn''t care.


    <span>Unfortunately, at Igixar, some saw this as something to be proud of. A persistence that showed their seriousness.


    <span>"Yes. Even though he knows what Uraugh did was wrong, Kul understood Uraugh''s feelings," she rified.


    <span>"That''s ironic. Still, I can''t promise, but I''ll try.¡±


    <span>"Why?" she asked with a frown.


    <span>¡°If Kul''s families try to kill us to get revenge, I will still kill them. I can''t let the ones who oppose me live,¡± I exined in a firm tone. While I was sure they didn''t have the strength for that, eliminating my potential future enemies from the start was a better option than letting them grow and get stronger first.


    <span>¡°But, what if they only made a small mistake? Something that couldn''t possibly kill you and me?¡± She tried to bargain to let them go.


    <span>"I''ll think about it again," I decided to give her an uncertain answer since failure meant they might repeat the same act one day. And it was dangerous.


    <span>She tried to bargain again, but I interrupted her.


    <span>"Evelina, stop it. As I said, they are enemies. If they were the ones who caught us, they would do the same or maybe worse. After all, they could be enemies in a nket one day,¡± I reminded her with a harsher voice. Although I didn''t want to say it, I had no other choice.


    <span>It made her press her lips. Her discontent was evident on her face. She seemed to disagree with what I said since Kul''s family looked harmless. The problem was, even if they didn''t look harmless, they could use their connections to help them get their revenge on me.


    <span>I exhaled a long breath.


    <span>"I know you don''t like it, but I have no other choice. I have no interest in sparring anyone who tries to harm me or my family.¡± I reminded her once again. ¡°I simply did the same as him.¡±


    <span>She wanted to argue again but she couldn''t. There was no gap in my words.


    <span>"I just hope you can fulfill hisst wish," she gave up.


    <span>"Then let''s hope his family doesn''t do anything stupid. Or they will end up like Kul,¡± I stated in a firm tone.


    <span>The sound of the door opening interrupted our conversation. A servant who brought a teapot and several cups of tea entered the room. Followed by General Guillotine and Eir.


    <span>"Your Majesty, Your Highness," they greeted.


    <span>After I replied to them with a nod, the two of them sat down in their seats. While the servant simply put the tea in front of us and stood by my side.


    <span>¡°Do you need anything else, Your Majesty?¡±


    <span>¡°Leave us,¡± Imanded, waving my hand to the side.


    <span>After bowing, the servant left.


    <span>Once the door closed, General Guillotine let out his voice.


    <span>¡°Has Kul said anything about the Orcs? I saw the soldiers take his body out of the fortress," he said straight to the point.


    <span>"Yes. Evelina has got what we need. So I want to discuss it with you," I replied.


    <span>While rather than me, Eir paid attention to Evelina.


    <span>¡°Are you all right, Your Highness? You look pale." His eyes fell on Evelina who was taking a sip of the warm tea.


    <span>"I''m fine, sir Eiron. Thank you," replied Evelina after she put her cup down.


    <span>I held her hand which was on the table gently. And she turned to me in response.


    <span>¡°You can tell us when you''re ready,¡± I said, giving her a little time topose herself.


    <span>She closed her eyes and took a couple of deep breaths to calm herself before she opened her voice again.


    <span>"I''m ready." Her gaze was filled with determination. She turned to Eir and General Guillotine.


    <span>"I''ll tell you everything I know."


    <span>


    <span>sha pic is in my discord channel.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 205. Evelina’s Request I

    Chapter 205. Evelina¡¯s Request I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 205. Evelina''s Request I


    <span>We spent at least the next hour listening to Evelina''s exnation of The Orcs and Uraugh''s ns. She told us everything, from Uraugh and Xinrax''s first meeting, what their agreement was, to what Uraugh''s real ns were.


    <span>ording to Evelina, rather than a coboration, Uraugh actually only used The Minotaur to break through The Dragon Tribe''s defenses with the agreement that the Orcs would do the same to Dragon Cross City.


    <span>Uraugh knew, even with my absence, breaking through the Draconis Empire''s defenses would not be easy. Their chance of defeat was high, not to mention they needed extra troops to do so. So instead of sacrificing his soldiers, Uraugh preferred to sacrifice the Minotaurs. To make sure Xinrax epted his offer, he was the one who came up with the idea to build the tunnels and create diversions for months. That way everything sounded easy for Xinrax.


    <span>If the Minotaurs could prate the FireStone Fortress with that tunnel, then they could attack more easily. As for another attack n, Xinrax and Uraugh never intended to attack another city. They targeted small towns and viges as resting ces for their soldiers and refilling their supplies.


    <span>Their aim was the capital, so they were nning to focus their attacks on it. While Xinrax thought The Orcs would handle the capital with their soldiers, Uraugh thought of using The Minotaurs once again as their ''meat shield'' for the reason that it was their final battle that would determine their victory. Uraugh was sure that Xinrax would not be able to refuse him after all the effort and sacrifice. After The Minotaur weakened, Uraugh could finish Xinrax off easily and t The Minotaur''s territory. It was hitting two birds with one stone.


    <span>As for how The Orcs survived, as I suspected, the burning smell of The Minotaur''s flesh and the smoke rmed them. So the Orcs used their Earth skills to break out of the tunnel to the surface. Since it was still quite far, they still had enough time to escape. Still, some weak soldiers were left behind and died before they managed to escape. But it wasn''t much and their number was insignificant.


    <span>Evelina also mentioned how the Orc nobles refused Uraugh''s insane decision to attack Draconis. Even Princess sha and General Kul disapproved of it. But they had no other choice since his father''s decision was absolute.


    <span>While Princess sha joined the war to prove herself for the throne and free her brother, Kul joined the war to protect his beloved crush, Princess sha, and free her from her father by marrying her. It was once side love, unrequited love that has tortured the general for a long time. But Kul knew sha hated her father and was unhappy at the pce. That was why he thought if he married her, he could give her happiness.


    <span>In addition, Evelina also told many things, which were mostly rted to The Orc''s internal affair. But from the whole story, I concluded, Uraugh was the mastermind of all of this. He didn''t hesitate to use other tribes and his confidants to get what he wanted.


    <span>Even after the tunnels were destroyed, Uraugh didn''t back down. It was bad news, but rather than retreat and lead his soldiers to flee, he devised a new n. However, instead of focusing on breaking through this Fortress, he lowered his objective to a more realistic one. He changed his target to kidnap Evelina.


    <span>Aside from making her his hostage, he aimed to lure us into his territory and finish us off there. The Orc tribe terrain was suitable for the Earth Mana users like them, it would be easier for them to defeat the dragons than here.


    <span>To make it worse, some of the orc soldiers were young recruits who had just finished their military training. Just for this war, Uraugh forced young and healthy Orcs to join the military service and take them to this war against their will. But instead of treating them as real soldiers, he nned to use them as shields, decoys, or even diversions while his main force would attack the dragon tribe.


    <span>A long breath escaped my mouth once Evelina finished her exnation. I didn''t expect Uraugh to be more cunning than I thought.


    <span>¡°To be honest, I''m speechless,¡± I said, shaking my head from side to side. A frown on my forehead. I understood if a king did not hesitate to sacrifice other tribes or betray other kings for their sake. But betraying his own people was a big crime for a king. I knew he was infatuated with Evelina, but I never thought he would sacrifice everything, literary everything, just to get her.


    <span>What she said was enough to exin the guilt that tormented her. Because she realized Uraugh was doing all this to get her.


    <span>"A king that sacrifices his people for his personal goals, this is the first time I heard this," said Eir with mixed emotions. Traces of shock mingled with clear disbelief in his tone.


    <span>While General Guillotine showed a different reaction. He clenched his fists that were on the table and gritted his teeth in anger.


    <span>¡°This is unforgivable! A king who betrays his own people, his own soldiers, and treats the ones who sacrificed his life for his glory like trash, doesn''t deserve to be a king!" he said in rage. He was a bit temperamental about everything rted to loyalty and soldiers. Despite his hot-blooded personality, he was very appreciative of his subordinates and their loyalty.


    <span>"Be patient, General. We won''t let him go. After everything he did to the dragon tribe, I will make sure he pays with his life,¡± I reassured. Only a king or a royal could beat another king. A general like him only had a small chance of defeating a strong king like Uraugh even though his Fire Mana Element gave a lot of advantages to defeating that Orc King.


    <span>General Guillotine answered me by bowing his head as a sign that he was grateful for my decision.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 206. Evelina’s Request II

    Chapter 206. Evelina¡¯s Request II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 206. Evelina''s Request II


    <span>I was about to discuss our next n, but before I could say a word, Evelina opened her voice.


    <span>¡°I have a suggestion. May I say it?¡± she asked out of the blue.


    <span>"Of course. You''ve helped me a lot," I said. She knew everything more clearly than I do, so I was sure her suggestions would be of use to us, whatever they may be.


    <span>"It''s about our next n," Evelina added, making sure that I gave my permission. Her hesitation was clear on her face.


    <span>"I don''t see any problem with that," I reassured her.


    <span>¡°Then¡­ Are you willing to listen until the end even if it sounds--- um¡± She tried to find the right words before she finally spoke again. ¡°Ridiculous.¡±


    <span>Her clear hesitation made me frown. No, it wasn''t just a hesitation since I could also catch her fear.


    <span>"Just say it, Evelina," I demanded curiously.


    <span>¡°Fine¡­¡± She took a couple of deep breaths to calm herself before she spoke again.


    <span>"I''m thinking of luring out The Orc King," she said carefully. Her eyes nced at us in turn, observing our expressions.


    <span>"Go on," I asked her to continue.


    <span>¡°By using me as a decoy,¡± she continued in a much lower voice. Obviously, she knew what my reaction would be.


    <span>"That''s not ridiculous but insane," I refused without further ado. "I won''t let you."


    <span>Even Eir and General Guillotine couldn''t cover their surprise at her suggestion.


    <span>¡°You promise to listen to me until the end,¡± Evelina begged, turning her gaze to me.


    <span>¡°His target is you, not Draconis. If he manages to get to you, it''s tantamount to suicide," I exined in a firm tone. While that sounded like a good idea, one fatal mistake was tantamount to giving Uraugh what he wanted.


    <span>¡°But Uraugh forced the young Orcs to go to war. He separated them from their families and they didn''t even want any of this. They shouldn''t be here. They are not real soldiers,¡± she tried to bargain.


    <span>But rather than me, it was General Guillotine who answered her.


    <span>¡°Forgive my impudence, Your Highness. But I don''t agree with you. They are soldiers. Uraugh had trained them. Forced or not, they should have known what they were going to face on the battlefield. Their families should also be aware of the consequences. Fighting till thest blood, that''s what a soldier does." Although this sounded heartless, I knew what he meant. What she said was like trampling on the soldier''s pride.


    <span>"That''s not what I meant, General," Evelina replied, implying she didn''t mean to offend a soldier''s pride.


    <span>¡°Regardless they are trained or not, it could be The Orc king''s ploy to lure you, Your Highness. He is cunning and will do anything to get you,¡± Eir, who had been silent, suddenly opened his voice.


    <span>"But-" Evelina was about to reply, but I interrupted her.


    <span>"Evelina. I know you''re trying to save them. But all of them already know the consequences. Just like how Xinrax brought his soldiers here, they don''t want war. We also don''t want war. But it was their kings'' ambition that brought us here and what I did was only defend what was mine. Including you." I knew her heart couldn''t stand the gruesome sight of a war, that''s why she tried to end it quickly. She knew the main cause of this war was her, so she tried to do her best to end it.


    <span>She pressed her lips upon my exnation and bent her head down. I thought that was enough to dispel her thoughts about her suggestion, but I was wrong.


    <span>¡°Is it worth it?¡± she suddenly asked in a firm tone. Then she raised her head to look at us. Her eyes were filled with determination and the glint in her eyes showed how serious she was. ¡°Hundreds of thousands of Minotaurs, dragons, and orcs died or were injured because of me alone. Is it worth it?¡± she asked again.


    <span>"It is," I answered firmly. "The war always demands causalities but as long as we know that we die for our tribe, none of us died in vain. It''s an honor for the dragons."


    <span>"It''s not about you, Your Highness. This is about our tribe''s sovereignty. And we, soldiers, are willing to die for it," General Guillotine added. It wasn''t that we wanted to die in war, but the dragons always thought that death in battle was an honorable death.


    <span>"I understand. But that''s different with them. Most of them don''t want to be here but they have no other choice," she tried to exin her point once more. I realized we had different points of view on this.


    <span>Evelina saw this with her heart and feelings. While I saw all of this with my logic. I needed to be selfish and only thought about what I had to protect from the war. Pitying the enemy was something I didn''t want. I would take what I should take and punish who should be punished. As for the others, I would depend on the situation, just like how I spared General Dravis'' life since I knew he didn''t want this and would be useful to meter.


    <span>¡°They have so many chances to escape during the journey. They could take off their uniforms, escape from the camp in the middle of the night and return to where they came from. Uraugh wouldn''t notice if he lost a few soldiers overnight. If they don''t take that chance, it means they are ready to face all of this,¡± I exined. Well, I knew it wouldn''t be that easy, but one would have to struggle for their life or natural selection would do the job.


    <span>¡°Uraugh threatened to kill the soldiers'' families if they tried to escape. How can they do it, Your Majesty?¡± she asked in frustration.


    <span>I snorted in annoyance. Either because of Evelina''s stubbornness or because of Uraugh.


    <span><i>''He is a bastard,''</i> I thought. "That''s not my problem," I said coldly.


    <span>"What?" Evelina muttered in disbelief.


    <span>¡°That is The Orc Tribe''s internal problem. It''s not me who has to handle it. What I do know is that the Orcs attacked the dragons and as a dragon king, I must defend the sovereignty of my tribe. As simple as that,¡± I eximed.


    <span>


    <span>Pic is in my discord channel.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 207. Evelina’s Request III

    Chapter 207. Evelina¡¯s Request III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 207. Evelina''s Request III


    <span>That answer made Evelina press her lips. I was sure she knew that I was right. As a dragon king, I had no business with what happened to The Orc or The Minotaur. Their doom and suffering upon their king was not my problem unless they were guests on my territory.


    <span>On the other hand, the exodus was not something easy on Igixar. Our border guards would identify that as an attack. So the first thing we usually did was take them to the shelter first which was usually still in the border area. They were not allowed to go to other towns before everything was clear.


    <span>After a short silence, Evelina opened her voice again.


    <span>¡°Your Majesty, you know about this war because of me. At least, let me exin my suggestion. After that, I will leave all the decisions to you,¡± she tried to bargain.


    <span>"Fine. Tell me what your idea is. But remember, it doesn''t mean I will ept it," I decided to give her a chance.


    <span>¡°I will act as a decoy to lure Uraugh out. I''m sure he would fall for it. And after hees out, you simply do the same as what you did to Xinrax," she exined.


    <span>A frown appeared on my forehead.


    <span>"You mean, you want me to kidnap him and defeat him in a duel?" I rified.


    <span>"Exactly!" said Evelina. "Once he loses, I''m sure Princess sha won''t mind withdrawing the orc."


    <span>I, Eir, and General Guillotine were silent upon her suggestion. It wasn''t as bad as I thought. It was a good idea, to be honest. But I wasn''t sure I could trap Uraugh in the same way as before.


    <span>"He is not Xinrax," I pointed out.


    <span>"So what?" Evelina retorted. "You have defeated Xinrax easily. You can defeat him just the same."


    <span>"That''s not the problem, Evelina. Uraugh is smarter than Xinrax and I''m sure he already knows how I kidnap Xinrax from the Minotaur. I''m not sure he will take the bait," I exined.


    <span>"He won''t be able to resist me, Your Majesty," Evelina said confidently.


    <span>"Why?" I asked.


    <span>"Because he wants me not only because he loves me, but because of something else," she replied in a firm tone.


    <span>"And what is that?" I asked, intrigued. It was weird since I didn''t have any memory of that so I guessed she also just knew it after she read General Kul''s memory.


    <span>Evelina took a couple of deep breaths before she continued again.


    <span>"He wants to conquer the whole world, Your Majesty. And I am the key to it. He believes that if he took me as his wife, he could rule over Igixar and defeat you. That''s why he keeps trying to take me no matter what," she confessed. From her expression, I knew this was hard for her to say.


    <span>The three of us were shocked by that confession. None of us had any idea about this.


    <span>"That''s... impossible," Eir said aloud. His confusion was clear on his face. Likewise with Guillotine.


    <span>"Mind exining it more?" I demanded. I didn''t understand, how could this turn into something else. I thought Uraugh wanted her because of his blind love.


    <span>Evelina bent her head a bit.


    <span>"I never heard this before so I''m not sure either. But based on General Kul''s memory, Uraugh once said about my power to revive the dead and heal nonstop. He also mentioned that I haven''t awakened my true power yet. So love and my power are the reason why he decided to start the war," she exined.


    <span>I couldn''t believe my ears. But rather than asking her again, I tried to process all the information and track back what happened between Uraugh and the real Argod.


    <span>"It could be a lie. Since my father never mentioned anything about this," added Evelina before I said a word.


    <span>Eir and General Guillotine also thought the same thing. They started to give their opinion about how cunning Uraugh was, so there was a high possibility that he said it so that General Kul considers the war not only based on his personal reasons. Still, his stubbornness to get Evelina was a sign that he wanted to take her for whatever reason.


    <span>Still, I didn''t say anything. What she said reminded me of what her father did. Before the real Argod epted Evelina and let her stay in the pce, the king of the healer tribe met him once. The real Argod thought the king wanted to say something about Evelina, instead, he only requested for taking care of and protecting her.


    <span><i>''Is he know all of this from the start? Is that the main reason why the king of the healer tribe gave Evelina to the real Argod?''</i> I thought.


    <span>I thought he was afraid of the orc tribe but I was wrong. It seemed he was afraid Evelina''s hidden power would bring disaster to his kingdom. The kings woulde to him one by one and ask him for Evelina. Whoever he chose, the war would ur. So he decided to give her to the most powerful king in this world. The Dragon King.


    <span>I had to admit the king of the healer tribe made a good choice. I also would do the same thing if I was him.


    <span>"I think what Uraugh said might be true," I said out of the blue. It managed to silence them.


    <span>"How would you know?" Eir asked in a doubtful tone.


    <span>"Let me ask you, Eir if you are a king, would you just give your daughter away and let her live in someone else''s pce for years?" It was a simple logical question. ¡°Even if you are afraid of a king of the enemy kingdom, are you going to let her stay there without status for years?¡± I added.


    <span>My question silenced them. Their eyes widened in surprise as they understood where it would go.


    <span>"It can''t be..." muttered Evelina in a stammering voice. "Does that mean my father knew this all along?" she asked in shock.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 208. Evelina’s Request IV

    Chapter 208. Evelina¡¯s Request IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 208. Evelina''s Request IV


    <span>"I think, yes. He knew you had that power but he tried to hide it from you. Maybe, he is afraid that your power will bring cmity to the healer tribe," I analyzed. I hated to say it but even if it was only a guess, Eveline needed to know. She needed to know how much her value was. We couldn¡¯t keep her in the dark.


    <span>"That''s crazy!" eximed General Guillotine. His shock was clear on his face.


    <span>"It''s too much. To keep such a secret from his own daughter. Not even telling her of her ability until now..." said Eir in surprise.


    <span>While Evelina could only silence. Her shock was clear on her face.


    <span>¡°But if she is that valuable, why did the king of the healer tribe give her to you?¡± General Guillotine asked. It was a bit rude for Evelina, but I bet he couldn¡¯t hold his curiosity.


    <span>¡°Because the healer tribe mostly concentrates on healing magic and doesn¡¯t have strong military power. So her power will not be that useful there,¡± I tried to exin as nicely as possible without hurting Evelina¡¯s feelings. The healer tribe depended on the other tribe to protect them and since the dragon tribe was the strongest above all, the king simply gave her to me and made her my responsibility.


    <span>Upon her reaction, I decided to send her to rest and continued the discussion with the others. But before I could say a word, Evelina spoke again.


    <span>"That means, I am a perfect bait for Uraugh..." she muttered. Then she lifted her head to look at me.


    <span>"Use me, Your Majesty. And end this war soon. He wille to me and you just need to kill him," she insisted.


    <span>I was surprised to hear that. If I used her as a decoy to lure Uraugh out, then I could avoid the long war. Of course, I knew I wouldn''t be able to kill him as easily as Xinrax. But as long as I could separate him from his soldiers, I could win this.


    <span>"The problem is, how can we be sure that he will take the bait?" General Guillotine suddenly spoke. I also thought the same thing as him. Using the same tactic twice usually wouldn''t work in the war, so even though that sounded like a good idea, it could have backfired on us once Uraugh realized it was all just a trap.


    <span>But Evelina smiled confidently at thement.


    <span>"I know how to convince him, Your Majesty. Just let me do the job," she concluded.


    <span>"Does it contain seduction?" I asked. If yes, then I would reject it for sure.


    <span>"No! It does not contain seduction. It''s different," she reassured.


    <span>I was deep in thought once again, trying to make the best decision for this. The same hesitation and dilemma were also clear on Eir and General Guillotine''s faces. They even didn''t make anyment about this.


    <span>To be honest, it was quite a good idea. But I wasn''t sure whether I could trust her enough to use her as a decoy. I knew she wasn''t going to betray me, but if it failed, I might lose her.


    <span>"Do you still doubt me, Your Majesty?" she asked. Her disappointment was clear from the tone of her voice.


    <span>"I''m not doubting you, but afraid of losing you," I admitted. "But I must say it''s a good idea."


    <span>"So?" She asked for my approval of the n.


    <span>I didn''t immediately answer her but thought again. My dilemma was spinning in my head and I didn''t know what to do. Amid my thoughts, my new skill crossed my mind. With that skill, I should be able to execute this n better and make sure that Uraugh couldn''t snatch Evelina away from me.


    <span>"We will discuss itter." I finally answered.


    <span>"But-" she started toin.


    <span>"I''ll tell you my decisionter," I cut her off before I threw my gaze to the others. "Including our next n," I added.


    <span>My statement shocked everyone. But I knew what I was doing. I needed to think this through well and checked them with my skill. At least I wanted to make sure this n wouldn''t end in vain. So there was no way I could decide quickly. I didn''t want to rush into this decision.


    <span>"Does that mean you reject my n?" Evelina made sure of disappointment.


    <span>"Not exactly. But I need to think it through," I exined. "And then I will let you know."


    <span>My words calmed them down.


    <span>I stood up from my seat.


    <span>"We''ll take a rest first and continue the discussion in three hours. For time being, tightened the fortress security. The orc might be using the opportunity to attack us," I ordered.


    <span>General Guillotine and Eir nodded.


    <span>"We understand, Your Majesty," they said in unison.


    <span>I turned to Evelina and extended my hand to her, a sign that I wanted to take her out of there.


    <span>Reluctantly, she got up from her seat and took my hand. We went to the exit and walked through the corridor. None of us said a word as we sunk into our thoughts. But for sure, I could catch the dissatisfaction on her face. She didn''t even look at me as she kept walking silently.


    <span>"Are you mad at me?" I broke the silence between us.


    <span>She stopped moving and turned around to face me.


    <span>"Why would I be mad at you?" she replied. "You are doing everything to protect me and I appreciate that. But dying making a decision? That''s unlike you. Especially under this circumstance," she let out what was in her mind.


    <span>"You already know how cunning Uraugh is. I have to think carefully or we will lose," I exined while shaking my head.


    <span>She lowered her eyes and pressed her lips in response.


    <span>"I also want to end this war as soon as possible, Evelina. I just need to check on something," I stated. I knew what I said that I didn''t care about the orc and the minotaur had given a big hit to her. So I understood her worries.


    <span>Reluctantly, she nodded.


    <span>¡°I will wait for the good news, Your Majesty,¡± she said in a calm tone.


    <span>I answered with a nod and a smile.


    <span>


    Pic is in my discord channel.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 209. Pool Break I

    Chapter 209. Pool Break I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 209. Pool Break I


    <span>After that unfruitful discussion, I and Evelina took a bath. We didn''t do any sexual activity since none of us were in the mood to do it. Besides, we still had to be on guard since the orcs could attack us at any time. Still, she helped me to clean my body after the long battle.


    <span>The room was big and spacious, decorated with stone walls. The floor was made of polished colored stones. There was a small pool full of warm water, big enough for two people to fit inside.


    <span>Both of us were in the pool. It was much smaller and made of dull ck stone. There wasn''t much decoration in the stone room other than a small window that looked more like a small hole on one side. Two small tables were not far from the pool. That was where we could put our towels and clothes. There wasn''t a single maid or servant to serve or prepare everything since they were too busy tidying up the medical room.


    <span>The warm bath water and her gentle touches surely freshened up my mind and improved my mood. The fresh herbal scent that reced the smell of blood in my body gave me a rxed feeling. I felt much better, although not a word came out of her mouth.


    <span>"Ahhh..." I sighed in contentment.


    <span>Her touch was gentle and soft. This was the first time I felt it. I never imagined that it was this nice. I could feel the warmth of her hands and fingers, but it was not as rough as when she was healing me.


    <span>Despite my rxed expression, I had to admit Evelina''s n had soured my mood. There was anger burning in my heart. A vehement rejection of her reckless n. Well, not really careless tho. I even could say it was a brilliant idea to deal with Uraugh. But the fear of losing her and my possessiveness prevented me from epting her n.


    <span>''No, I can''t let my pride get in the way of my logic! If Evelina''s n is the best way to end the war quickly, I have no other choice but to ept it,'' I tried to warn myself. It was the dragon king''s instinct and it was hard for me to fight it.


    <span>For Evelina, the n was the best way to save the young orcs, but for me, the n was also the best way to save my soldiers from the long war. Apart from creating more casualties, a long war was bad for the dragon tribe considering I just woke up. There were a lot of things that I haven''t done. A lot of paperwork was still waiting for me and who knew if I had other urgent matters waiting for me.


    <span>''Just check them out first and thinkter,'' I advised and tried to rx.


    <span>¡°-our Majesty. Your Majesty." Evelina''s voice broke my reverie.


    <span>I blinked my eyes in response before I turned to Evelina who was holding a small towel. That towel was usually used to clean a dragon''s body.


    <span>"It''s done, Your Majesty," she said. She was naked and her body kinda aroused me. But my mind refused to do it.


    <span>I smiled and nodded to answer her.


    <span>"Thank you."


    <span>¡°Is the discussion still bothering you, Your Majesty?¡± she suddenly asked. Her hand put the towel on the side of the pool.


    <span>"Yes," I admitted.


    <span>¡°Then how about---¡± Before she finished her words, I turned to her and ced my index finger in front of her lips.


    <span>¡°I will think about it. Be patient,¡± I interrupted her. I knew she wanted to persuade me about her n but I was not interested in discussing that right now.


    <span>Evelina pressed her lips in response.


    <span>¡°Fine,¡± she said in a gloomy tone.


    <span>I nced at her and observed her expression. She looked dissatisfied. The lines of frustration were visible on her face. But I didn''t want to talk about it anymore. Instead, I decided to do something for her.


    <span>Without a warning, I pulled her in my arms. The sound of sshes of water apanied her gasp when our bodies were pressed against each other.


    <span>I could feel her heartbeat through my fingertips. It was a little faster and quickenedpared to mine. And I loved the feeling. I brought her close to me so that my nose could breathe her sweet scent. And her body felt smooth. Her skin was slightly moist, probably caused by the heat of the bath water.


    <span>At the same time, I felt a strong sense of belonging that was unmistakable. The warmth of her body was almost intoxicating. I knew this feeling.


    <span>I breathed in the smell of her hair and kissed the top of her head.


    <span>¡°How long are you going to torture me with that face, huh? Didn''t I say I''d check it outter?" I said once I distanced myself.


    <span>"I know. I''m just... impatient," she admitted.


    <span>"Just give me more time. I have a lot of things on my mind," I said in a soft voice.


    <span>She answered me with a nod before she brought herself closer.


    <span>"Hold me tighter," she whispered.


    <span>So I did. I hugged her tightly with my arms.


    <span>"Feeling better?" I asked. That question should be for me, but I knew she also experienced the same restlessness as me.


    <span>"Um," she answered me with a soft humming sound.


    <span>"Then let me see your face," I demanded.


    <span>Upon my request, she lifted her face and looked at me.


    <span>The taste of the sweet honey vored her breath. As our eyes met each other, without a thought, I put my tongue in her mouth. No longer did I try to resist or control myself.


    <span>She responded by pressing her lips on mine.


    <span>Our tongues moved together and caressed each other. My hands rested on her back. Despite being in the middle of the battlefield, passion, desire, and love mixed in us. It made me not want to move away from her.


    <span><i>''Well, one quickie round won''t hurt, right?'' </i>I thought.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 210. Pool Break II

    Chapter 210. Pool Break II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 210. Pool Break II


    <span>I broke off our kiss and slipped my hands around her waist. I wanted to grab the ass, but I controlled myself. For a second, I held her tight, savoring her smooth skin.


    <span>"Mm~" she groaned.


    <span>That caused a rush of blood in my head. I could feel the heat from our bodies. With my hand that was still on her butt, I pushed her gently toward the edge of the pool.


    <span>"Don''t stop, Your Majesty," she whispered.


    <span>I granted her wish. And then I positioned myself behind her. I grabbed a hold of her hips and pulled her into me.


    <span>"Ah~" she moaned.


    <span>In response, I reached down and cupped her breasts with both hands. I massaged her nipples and kneaded her flesh. She felt so soft and tender. Then I brought my palms to her chest and began to push them upward until my thumbs touched her corbones. I lifted her up and slid her onto me.


    <span>"Aah..." she cried.


    <span>"How do you feel?" I asked.


    <span>Her shoulders shuddered when I asked that question.


    <span>"Tingly, warm, excited, rxed, safe," she replied.


    <span>I chuckled in response.


    <span>"Oh, don''t look at me like that. You know I always make you feel that way," I teased her.


    <span>Even if she was not in the mood to talk due to the meeting, she still responded well. I squeezed her nipples lightly and started kissing the nape of her neck.


    <span>"Mm~" she hummed again while I continued to fondle her breasts.


    <span>I moved my hand to her waist and slowly drew circles around her belly button. I started to draw patterns with my fingertips.


    <span>"Ahh..." she moaned softly.


    <span>"How about I make you feel better?" I asked.


    <span>Before she could reply, I slipped my middle finger inside her pussy. It was warm.


    <span>The way her body reacted was making me harder. I tried to hold out and not go too fast, but I couldn''t help myself.


    <span>"Ah~" she moaned. "Shouldn''t I be the one who should make you feel better?" she whispered between her ragged breaths


    <span>Another teasing chuckle out of my mouth.


    <span>"You should. But not now. I want to y with your body," I replied.


    <span>And then I went back to business. I fingered her sweet hole gently, ying between her inner wall.


    <span>I alternated between those actions while I fondled her breasts. Her body trembled and her face was getting redder in response.


    <span>"Your Majesty..." She called me.


    <span>I didn''t bother to listen to her. Instead, I kept fingering her pussy and rubbed her clit faster.


    <span>"Mm... Ah~!" she cried.


    <span>My thumb slipped between her folds and found her g-spot. I circled it with my finger in a steady rhythm.


    <span>Soon after, I felt her body stiffen. Her hands gripped my arm tightly and her breathing became heavy.


    <span>"Ahh~!" she cried.


    <span>When she almost reached her climax, I stopped and pulled out my fingers.


    <span>She lifted her head to look at me.


    <span>"Y-Your Majesty?" Her demand to continue my sexual touches was clear.


    <span>I responded with a smirk.


    <span>"You have to wake my Lil dragon first, Evelina," I demanded.


    <span>She answered me with a nod and started to touch my cock. Her hands were soft and gentle. Even though her hands were wet, the sensation was pleasant.


    <span>As expected, my cock grew bigger in response. And then I felt her fingers moving in slow circles on its tip.


    <span>"Mm~" Evelina hummed in response and stroked my shaft.


    <span>"Does it feel good?" she asked.


    <span>"Yes," I answered. The tingling sensation from my cock filled my body.


    <span>Satisfied with ying with my cock, her hand moved down to my balls. She took hold of both of them and squeezed them firmly.


    <span>"Hm... Hngh..." I groaned.


    <span>That felt even better than my cock.


    <span>With my cock in her hand, she slid it down her body. She parted her legs to allow me to enter her.


    <span>"Go ahead, Your Majesty," she said, rubbing her pussy against my erection.


    <span>As I felt her hot pussy, I couldn''t help but moan. I pushed my hips forward, and entered her slowly, enjoying the moment. I put my hands on either side of her head and leaned over her.


    <span>[Essence Absorption initiated ...]


    <span>[Dragon mating urge will trigger in 60 seconds.]


    <span>Our hips collided together and our pelvises ground against each other. The friction between our bodies made us both gasp.


    <span>"Ah... Mm~" she gasped loudly.


    <span>I wrapped my arms around her waist and pressed my forehead against hers.


    <span>"Be quiet, okay? Don''t make any sounds or the others will hear you," I told her. We were in the fortress and the war hadn''t ended yet. Although no one wouldin about that, we were in the middle of the war, I didn''t want my soldiers to hear our sexual activities.


    <span>"I-I understand." She nodded in response.


    <span>I withdrew from her and then thrust my cock back inside. This time, I held her hips and pulled her close to me. Our pelvis and thighs connected.


    <span>"Aaah~!" she groaned softly.


    <span>I kept pushing her down on my cock. The sensation of her hot pussy was amazing. When I felt my orgasm approaching, I sped up and fucked her faster.


    <span>"Mm... Aah~!" she moaned in pleasure.


    <span>I picked up the pace, moving my hips in a circr motion. Our pelvises pped against each other, creating noise around the water.


    <span>"Uh... M-phhh...!" Evelina desperately covered her mouth with her hand and swallowed her moan.


    <span>It was turning me on even further. But I needed to finish this quickly. And then I decided to cum inside her.


    <span>"Mmm... Ah~! Y-your Majesty!" she cried.


    <span>I buried my cock deep inside her and then released my seed. I pumped my hips and drove my cock as hard and as fast as I could. I was close, and soon I felt an intense wave of pleasure wash over me.


    <span>My body tensed and I shot out a thick stream of cum inside her. It was hot, sticky, and creamy white. It dripped down my shaft and mixed with the water.


    <span>[Congrattions! You have acquired new stats: Holy Element Resistance +10%]


    <span>"Mmh!" I grunted.


    <span>I withdrew from her pussy, letting my cock slide out. I ced my hands on either side of her head and leaned down. Then I kissed her on the lips before pulling away.


    <span>"You came so much," Evelina said.


    <span>Her face was bright red and her cheeks were flushed.


    <span>The water swirled around us and it was quiet. Only our breathing and moaning could be heard.


    <span>"Was it good?" I asked.


    <span>She nodded.


    <span>I smiled at that before I leaned down and kissed her.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 211. The Orc’s Camp I

    Chapter 211. The Orc¡¯s Camp I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 211. The Orc''s Camp I


    <span>After that quickie, we put on our clothes and went back to our room. But instead of lying on the bed like Evelina, I was sitting behind my desk. A crystal showing a hologram map of this area was in front of me. My eyes were fixed on it. I had been looking at the map for over an hour and sent my spies to find out where the orc''s camp was. But I hadn''t found it yet.


    <span>Yes, to determine whether I could use Evelina''s n or not, I used my True Sight skill to create a spy from my Mana that would send what it saw directly into my brain. This was why I decided to hold my decision. I wanted to know what the orc''s next n was.


    <span>Unfortunately, it was not as easy as I thought. I had a hard time finding where the orc camp was even though I''d looked everywhere around here. That''s why I opened the map.


    <i>''Damn! They''re not here either!'' </i>I grumbled internally. This was my fifth failure.


    <span>I had checked the Minotaur camp, the open field used for camping, and the cave around here but I still hadn''t found them. What I found were the Minotaurs. They were burying their friends'' bodies and praying for them. From how they packed and how General Dravis talked to his assistants, they were getting ready to return tomorrow morning.


    <span>Aside from it, I also didn''t see the fire in their eyes anymore as if their will to fight had been extinguished. Well, they were only half left and the rest were mostly injured. So retreat was the best decision.


    <span>Previously, I thought the Orcs woulde to them and ask for their help, but I was wrong. I didn''t see any orcs there or heard anything that mentioned it. So I decided to check out another ce. Unfortunately, I didn''t find the orc.


    <span>I canceled my skill, dispersing my Mana spy before I turned my attention to the hologram once again. My eyes moved side by side to look for other possibilities.


    <i>''If I was Uraugh, where would I take my soldiers to hide?'' </i>I thought. Still, I had no idea where they were.


    <span>A long exhale came out of my mouth as I plopped my back on my chair. I pinched the bridge of my nose before I dropped my head backward.


    <i>¡®What should I do?¡¯</i> The pressure was too real. I had to decide on tomorrow''s ns yet I hadn''t found what I''m looking for.


    <span>Then in the middle of my headache, something shed through my head when I remembered how they disappeared when I and my soldiers surrounded them.


    <i>''Wait a minute. Are they hiding underground?''</i> I thought. That was the least possibility since the underground wasn''t a pleasant ce to spend the night. After all, even though the orcs were the earth element''s creatures, that didn''t mean they lived underground.


    <span>After all, my soldiers also checked the tunnel where General Kul came from and found nothing. The tunnel did not connect with the Minotaur''s tunnel and ended in the backyard of the fortress. My soldiers had also filled the tunnel with soil and boulders so the orcs couldn''t use them anymore. They had also put two Spy Worms in their case using the same method.


    <span>Since I didn''t have any idea where they were, I decided to check them out.


    <span>I opened my palm and used my skill again.


    <span><i>''True Sight.''</i>


    <span>My mana was concentrated inside my palm. The next moment, a ball of red light appeared in front of me. It was the size of my fist and had the shape of a sphere. A secondter, it turned into a worm with bat wings before it pped its wings and went out, starting its search.


    <span>I closed my eyes and put my concentration on it. The creature flew high and observed every detail on the ground. I just needed any clue or anything that showed the orcs were there. Like a hole or something since with that many soldiers, they needed to make some hole so they could breathe.


    <span>Half an hour had passed, yet I didn''t find them. I was desperate and almost dispersed my True Sight, but then my Mana Creature could catch some tiny holes in the underground.


    <span>My Mana Creature folded its wings and dropped its body before it dived down the soil. Its slimy body dug into the dirt and exposed the darkness below.


    <span>¡°They must be there,¡± I muttered, excitedly.


    <span>And I was right. A few secondster, my worm could see a group of orcs that were sitting around and eating their meal apanied by the dim light of a fire crystal.


    <i>''They don''t seem to notice me,'' </i>I thought.


    <span>My worm went to the other side to check them.


    <span>The ce was quite spacious. It was almost as big as a cave.


    <span>As I expected, the orcs were there, all of them, including Uraugh and princess sha. I directed my attention to them and counted how many of them. Some treated theirrades and chatted around while eating. As for the food, it was obviously a feast for them since they had a lot of roasted meat, fruit, and alcohol.


    <span>They were resting in the dark. Each of them was shoveling food in their mouths. Their hands held their big chunk of meat while their bellies were full.


    <span>¡°Wow, they really eat well," Imented in surprise. But I guessed Uraugh did it to boost his soldiers'' morale. Well, the minotaurs had lost and they didn''t have anything to back them up or help them so this meal might be theirst meal.


    <span>And just like Evelina said, most of them were still young. Some were not fit to be soldiers. Still, I was surprised that the orcs seemed to be having fun despite being in the middle of a war.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 212. The Orc’s Camp II

    Chapter 212. The Orc¡¯s Camp II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 212. The Orc''s Camp II


    <span>Although I felt pity for them, this was a war and they were my enemies. Once they attacked me, I would kill them without hesitation. But, I had to say Evelina''s idea for kidnapping Uraugh and challenging him to a duel was indeed a good way out.


    <span>Another idea popped into my head. <i>''Or maybe, I can attack them now.''</i> I just needed to search for a guardless spot to infiltrate them. If I did, I wouldn''t need to wait until tomorrow morning. I could finish it tonight.


    <span>But just before I could think about it further, one of the orcs seemed to notice my worm and stood up. I was shocked and quickly stopped my thoughts.


    <span><i>''No! Don''t move!'' </i>I ordered it telepathically.


    <span>The orc blinked at my worm. He narrowed his eyes and started walking towards it slowly.


    <span>My heart was beating fast. If he caught my worm, then I couldn''t get any information tonight. All my searches would end in vain.


    <span>But then he stopped when another orc called him.


    <span>"Hey! Where are you going? Stay in the group or the king won''t give us more wine!"


    <span>That orc quickly turned around.


    <span>"I''ming!" Then he returned to his group in a hurry.


    <span>My worm quickly moved from there and approached Uraugh and Princess sha cautiously, trying to hear what they were talking about. Their location was a bit further away from the others and rather than hard ground, a nice leather covered where they were sitting.


    <span>As my worm was getting closer, I could hear what they were talking about.


    <span>"Father, please! General Kul is dead and the Minotaur has left us. We''ve already lost the battle! Do you want us to die in vain?" Princess sha tried to persuade her father. She spoke in a low voice so her voice was almost drowned between the others'' voices.


    <span>But Uraugh didn''t care.


    <span>"I have decided this. I won''t back down until I get what I wanted," replied Uraugh coldly, drinking his wine nonchntly. He didn''t seem to bother listening to his daughter''s plea. Well, Uraugh was stubborn. Once he decided something he wouldn''t let it go no matter what happened.


    <span>My worm got closer to them. I took a deep breath and tried to control myself.


    <span>"Father, I beg you. Please!" She gestured to the young orcs around them. "Can''t you see them? They are still young. They are the pir of the orc tribe''s future. Are you going to waste their lives?" She tried to bargain.


    <span>"They are soldiers. And all soldiers have to prepare to die for their king." Uraugh drank again.


    <span>The princess''s face paled. She put her hand on her mouth to calm herself and lowered her voice. "You are a king, father. You should put your people''s interest first," she advised. Her voice sounded like a plea.


    <span>Uraugh nced at her.


    <span>"I am a king, yes. But I am also a ruler. Do you know what a ruler does?" Uraugh asked back.


    <span>"To rule and protect his country," answered the princess.


    <span>"Do you know what a ruler must do?" he continued.


    <span>"Yes," The princess nodded. "He must sacrifice his own life in order to save the lives of his people."


    <span>"That''s what I''m doing," Uraugh answered nonchntly, shifting his gaze to the other side and drinking his wine again.


    <span>sha was stunned.


    <span>"That''s what you are doing?" she scoffed. "You brought us here because of your ego. How could you say that?"


    <span>She looked at her father with a frown. "You are such a fool, father! You''re obsessed with Evelina. Now we will lose our people. Why can''t you see? She doesn''t love you! She loves the dragon king!" she threw the harsh truth to him.


    <span>Uraugh red at her. "How dare you! You think I don''t know?" he hissed angrily.


    <span>"Don''t you?" she answered back. "Then why are you still chasing her?" she asked unhappily.


    <span>Uraugh remained silent. He drank more wine and stared at the fire crystal in the middle of the camp. His face was like stone.


    <span>Princess sha sighed heavily. "You are such a fool," she muttered sadly.


    <span>"I love her!" Uraugh shouted loudly.


    <span>His words echoed throughout the ce. Everyone froze in silence.


    <span>"So what?" she retorted. "Why don''t you leave her alone?"


    <span>"Because I love her," Uraugh repeated.


    <span>"Then let her be with the dragon king," sha argued. "You can''t force her to stay with you."


    <span>"No!" Uraugh snapped back. "You don''t understand, sha. She has to be mine. She will be the key to our tribe''s glory!"


    <span>"What nonsense is that?" Princess sha hissed, clenching her fists tight.


    <span>Uraugh ignored her and kept staring at the fire crystal.


    <span>"No one. No one can change my decision," he stated firmly. He repeated twice as a sign that he really meant it. "Including you."


    <span>"Just follow my order as per our agreement and I will let your brother go," he said in a much calmer tone, shifting his gaze back to her.


    <span>Uraugh and sha red at each other.


    <span>"Fine." she finally agreed. I bet she had no other choice. "But I warn you, if you try to harm my brother, I will never forgive you." she threatened him.


    <span>Uraugh smiled. "Good," he said. "Now drink and enjoy our feast. Once the war is over, we will celebrate our victory!" he announced proudly.


    <span>Everyone cheered and started celebrating.


    <span>Amid that celebration, he spoke again.


    <span>"And you, sha. Stop dropping our soldiers'' morale. We have an ambush this dawn and a big attack in the morning. Do you want us to lose?" His threat was clear from the tone of his voice and his re.


    <span>"I understand," the princess answered reluctantly.


    <span><i>''So they do want to ambush us,''</i> I thought.


    <span>"Nowe here, I want you to do a couple of things for me," he demanded.


    <span>She obeyed her father. Once she came closer, Uraugh instructed her about what she should do tomorrow.


    <span>As they whispered, I grinned.


    <span><i>''Jackpot!''</i>


    <span><i>


    </i>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 213. Uraugh’s Plan

    Chapter 213. Uraugh¡¯s n


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 213. Uraugh''s n


    <span>Half an hour had passed and I had heard all of Uraugh''s instructions, from his n to ambush us to how he would lure Evelina out. By the time I canceled my True Sight, Evelina was standing beside me, waiting for me. It seemed she knew What I was doing.


    <span>"Your Majesty, have you found anything about the orc?" she asked curiously.


    <span>"Yes. The orcs are having a feast right now and will attack us at dawn," I answered.


    <span>"They are drinking?" she asked, surprised.


    <span>"Yeah, they are celebrating their uing victory. Something that won''te to them," I exined. "It''s Uraugh''s trick to boost up his soldiers'' morale."


    <span>Evelina sighed. "That''s how he thinks. He thinks that by drinking too much, his soldiers will die fighting valiantly and bravely. That they will fight even if they are wounded badly. But they won''t. The new recruit''s bodies are not as strong as a mere soldier''s. They will be easily defeated when they fight against trained soldiers. At least that''s what I think."


    <span>I nodded in agreement.


    <span>"But he is right about one thing. He let his soldiers have a feast tonight. So, they are drunk and thought victory is in their hands. That way his soldiers will give all they got on the next attack," she pointed out.


    <span>"Yes. That''s what the orcs are thinking," I confirmed.


    <span>We were quiet for a while.


    <span>"Forgive me, Your Majesty. I shouldn''t have questioned your decision," Evelina apologized after some time. "I am not used to this war stuff yet. I''m just a healer. I can only heal."


    <span>"It''s fine. I''m not too happy with this either. I just wanted to make sure that it''s the best option avable," I told her honestly.


    <span>"I understand," she said softly. "But you know what? In the end, we need a leader who can find a way to win. And you are very good at that, Your Majesty," she added happily. It seemed her mind was much clearer. She was calmer now.


    <span>I felt relieved. "Thank you," I said, smiling. "Anyway, I will approve your n," I stated. A trace of my reluctance was clear from the tone of my voice. But I couldn''t deny it, it was the best n.


    <span>"Really?" she said cheerfully. A smile bloomed on her face. "I''m d," she replied happily.


    <span>"Yes. It''s the only way to deal with Uraugh," I said and my eyes gleamed in anger. "I swear, I will kill him with my own hands," I added coldly.


    <span>"I know you will," she said, nodding. "It''s what we both want. But first, we need to get him to believe in our n. If he believes it, then it will work."


    <span>"There''s no need for that. He does want to kidnap you this dawn," I exined. " We just need to let him do what he want to do and I will kidnap him."


    <span>"That means you need my help, right?" she asked.


    <span>"Yes. You have to distract him," I ordered her. "But---" I stood up from my seat, put my hand on her chin, and lifted it to face me. Our eyes locked on each other.


    <span>"Don''t ever. Ever. Seduce him," I warned her. Despite my gesture, my seriousness and intimidation were clear from both my expression and the tone of my voice.


    <span>"I won''t," she promised and lowered her head. "I promise."


    <span>"Good," I nodded. "Now, I will call Eir and Guillotine and talk about the n in detail. It seems we can end this war faster than we thought." I turned around and walked away.


    <span>


    <span>***


    <span>


    <span>I spent the next half an hour announcing my decision to Eir and Guillotine. I also gave them a lot of instructions about so many things rted to the n.


    <span>"Guillotine, you need to gather your troops. Make sure you have enough men. We will use the same strategy as before. You know what to do." I exined.


    <span>"Of course, Your Majesty," Guillotine answered with a nod.


    <span>"Eir, you will disguise as me again and pretend to take his bait," I instructed him.


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty," he answered respectfully.


    <span>"And Evelina... " I paused as I looked at her in bitterness, showing how much I disagree with this n. "You know what to do," I said with a heavy heart.


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty," she answered obediently. "I understand."


    <span>I sighed deeply.


    <span>"Well, that''s all," I announced. "Let''s prepare to greet the orc and end this war once and for all."


    <span>I left the ce and headed back to my room. I intended to take a short rest since the next battle would be a hard one.


    <span>As I moved my feet, my mind was deep in thought again. But rather than the war, I was thinking about Princess sha. She never wanted this war but did it to save her brother. Yet... after I managed to defeat Uraugh, she was the only valuable hostage among the others. I hated that idea. I didn''t want to keep her prisoner or something like that. But I needed her.


    <span>I stopped walking and closed my eyes.


    <span><i>''Do I really need to do ''that''?''</i> I thought. Once again my human instinct conflicted with my dragon pride.


    <span><i>''Yes,'' </i>my mind answered immediately.


    <span><i>''Why? Because I need her to get in to the Orc''s capital?'' </i>I asked myself.


    <span>''No, because she needs me.''


    <span><i>''What does she need you for?'' </i>I asked.


    <span><i>''To save her brother. To protect her. And for her tribe. It¡¯s not her fault, you heard that yourself.''</i> I sighed and shook my head.


    <span>I opened my eyes and continued my walk. After I arrived at my room and entered it, I sat down on the bed and leaned back, just for resting my body a bit. My mind was still full of doubts.


    <span><i>''This is stupid. I shouldn''t care about her. She''s just an orc and not rted to me. She''s not worth my concern. She is... an enemy!''</i> I reminded myself.


    <span><i>''But I can''t ignore her.''</i> I thought again. I sighed deeply and closed my eyes. <i>¡®I will figure it outter. I have my turf anyway¡­¡¯</i>


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 214. Dawn Ambush I

    Chapter 214. Dawn Ambush I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 214. Dawn Ambush I


    <span><u><b>The Orc''s PoV</b></u>


    <span>The dawn hade and the orc started to execute their n. They had been preparing for this n. The orcs had already built traps near the fortress and they had prepared their weapons and armor. Their main goal was to kidnap the princess and bring her to the orc tribe.


    <span>The orcs were hiding behind the corpses and the battle''s remains, approaching the fortress in secret. They were nning to ambush the dragon tribes.


    <span>"I''m going to go in first," the orc leader said. "Once I see the princess, I will signal you." He was the new leader, a temporary one since General Kul was dead.


    <span>"We understand," the other orcs agreed. "Be careful," they said.


    <span>"I will," he promised. "Now, let''s move!" hemanded and ran towards the fortress.


    <span>After they made sure it was the change of shift, a few of orcs followed him. The climb was difficult but they managed. Once they reached the top, they hid themselves behind the stone fences.


    <span>"Now, let''s wait until the guards leave," he told hisrades. "Then we can go inside."


    <span>He waited patiently for some time and finally, the guards left. He signaled hisrades and they climbed up the walls in silence. Once they reached the top, they crawled through the narrow stone stairs and jumped to the ground. Then they started to run silently.


    <span>"Where is she?" the leader asked hisrades.


    <span>"She should be in the chamber with the dragon king," one of them answered. "We need to lure the king out," he added.


    <span>"How?" the orc asked.


    <span>"We need to separate them so we will have a chance to capture her."


    <span>"Okay," the orc leader said. "Let''s divide."


    <span>The orcs separated and went different ways. One group tried to lure the king out by making a fuss. The other group was supposed to enter the chamber where the princess was kept.


    <span>They were waiting outside the chamber for some time, hiding inside an unused room. It was funny since, despite that many dragons, they didn''t realize the orcs at all.


    <span>Finally, they heard footstepsing from the corridor. The orcs held their breath and listened carefully.


    <span>"Oh, look! There''s a door opening," a dragon guard said. "Looks like someone is here," he added.


    <span>The orcs knew they were in trouble. The guard was probably already aware that they were there.


    <span>"I wonder who could be there," another soldier said. "Maybe a servant?" he suggested.


    <span>"I don''t think so," the first one answered.


    <span>"Who knows? Maybe it''s a healer," the second one said with augh.


    <span>"Yeah. We have a lot of personnel. I doubt an enemy would be able to sneak in without anyone noticing."


    <span>"I agree with you. But if it''s true, it would be interesting," the first one said.


    <span>"Indeed. Let''s go check it out," the second one said.


    <span>Both of them got closer to the door. Weirdly, they only peeked through the gap and didn''t open the door. It was dark inside and they couldn''t see anything.


    <span>"Is that a shadow?" the first one asked.


    <span>"Nah, I can''t see a thing," the second one confirmed.


    <span>"It could be a servant or a healer," the first one said. "Just let him do his duty. We need to continue our patrol."


    <span>"Yea, let''s go," the second one agreed.


    <span>They left and continued their patrol.


    <span>The orcs exhaled in relief. Now what they needed to do was wait for the other group to make a fuss and take advantage to sneak into the chamber.


    <span>"I hope my n works," the orc leader said.


    <span>"Don''t worry," hisrade replied. "If it doesn''t, we will find another way."


    <span>The orcs were waiting for some time until they heard a loud ruckus from the other direction. Soon the dragon king came out of the chamber in a hurry and asked one of the guards.


    <span>"What happened?" he demanded angrily.


    <span>"It seems there are intruders," the first guards exined.


    <span>"It must be the orc!" the dragon king hissed in anger. "Follow me," he ordered. Then he rushed to the source of the noise.


    <span>Feeling safe, the orc went out of their hiding ce. They walked silently to the chamber and opened the door. Inside, they saw Evelina sitting on the floor, crying. Her eyes were red and her face was pale. She looked weak and fragile.


    <span>The orcs were confused, but they guessed the dragon king just abused her. They bet they could persuade her to follow them easily.


    <span>"Princess Evelina?" the orc leader called her name. "Are you okay?"


    <span>She looked up and her eyes widened in surprise. "Orc! It''s the orc!" she shouted in panic.


    <span>"Calm down," the orc leader said. "We aren''t here to harm you. We just want to help." He decided to take advantage of her weak emotional state.


    <span>"Help?" she repeated in confusion. "How could you help me?"


    <span>"I can exin everything. Just please calm down."


    <span>"I can''t believe you," she muttered. "You want to kidnap me."


    <span>"That''s not true. The king sent us to rescue you."


    <span>"What?" she asked with disbelief. "Rescue me? Why would you do that? What do you want from me?"


    <span>"Nothing bad," he assured her. "We just want to save you from the dragon king."


    <span>"Save me from the dragon king? I don''t believe you!"


    <span>"Please, listen to me," he begged. "We know what he is doing to you. Please, trust us. We''ll save you. His Majesty (Uraugh) knows everything."


    <span>"Everything?" she asked suspiciously. "What does he know about me?"


    <span>"Everything," the orc leader confirmed. "He knew the dragon king wanted to use your powers to destroy the world and kill everyone."


    <span>"I don''t believe you," she said again.


    <span>"I''m telling the truth," he insisted. "I promise. We won''t hurt you. We just want to save you." He extended his hand to Evelina. "I''m telling the truth," he insisted.


    <span>"C''mon, let''s get out of here, princess. His Majesty is waiting for you."


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 215. Dawn Ambush II

    Chapter 215. Dawn Ambush II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 215. Dawn Ambush II


    <u><b>The Orc¡¯s PoV</b></u>


    Evelina stared at the orc leader for a second before she finally stood up. "Fine, I will ept your offer. But how do we get out of here?" she asked doubtfully. " The dragons are everywhere." A trace of worry was clear from her tone.


    The orc leader lowered his hand as he realized that as a princess, her dignity forbade a mere soldier to touch her.


    "Don''t worry," the orc leader said. "We will find a way to escape. Trust me."


    She nodded. "But if the dragon king catches us, I won''t hesitate to ditch you guys," she warned them.


    "We understand, Your Highness," he said. "And we will make sure you won''t be captured. We just need to wait for our signal," he added with a confident smile.


    Evelina frowned in confusion.


    "What signal?" she asked.


    - Boom!--- Tratak --trak ---trak!


    The booming sound of fireworks suddenly broke the silence of the dawn, painting the dark sky with huge fire sparks. Followed by the orc''s shouts and the sound of battle.


    The orc leader''s smirk widened.


    "That is our signal."


    "Excellent," hisrade replied. "Let''s go!"


    On the other side, the dragons were getting closer and they were starting to attack. They spat their fire at them, showering them with their Firebolt skill. But the orcs didn''t back down.


    ***


    Outside the fortress, Princess sha was ready with the orc army. They were close enough to the fortress, so what they did was charging at the fortress in full force. The orcs had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    "Now, let''s go! Kill all the dragons!" Princess sha shouted.


    Herrades followed her and they charged toward the fortress. The orcs had already built traps near the fortress and they had prepared their weapons and armor. Although their main goal was to kidnap the princess and bring her to the orc tribe, the army''s goal was to distract the dragons so the orc leader could take Evelina out easily.


    The orcs were hiding behind the corpses and the battle remains, approaching the fortress as fast as they could as they protected themselves from the dragons'' fire.


    "Move faster!" one of the soldiers yelled.


    "Keep going!" another one screamed.


    The orcs were running as fast as they could.


    The orcs were fighting back with their weapons and their earth spell. They used their earth spells to create barriers around them and protect themselves against the dragons'' attacks. Some of the orcs even used their magic to hide in the earth barrier.


    A dragon was attacking Princess sha with its ws. Fiercely, she dodged it and kicked it in the face. The dragon flew backward andnded on the ground. Then it quickly recovered and tried to bite her. She blocked it with her weapon and stabbed it in the neck with her weapon.


    Another dragon was trying to grab Princess sha with its mouth. She managed to dodge it and kick it in the head. It fell unconscious and she grabbed her weapon and stabbed it in the heart.


    Her sweat was falling down her face. Dirt and scratches filled her body, yet her hand gripped her weapon tightly. And her face didn''t show any fear. This was herst battle. She just needed to make sure everything was ording to her father''s n so she could take the remaining orcs to return to their home.


    In another ce, an orc was surrounded by three dragons. One of them was biting his arm while two others were spitting fireballs at him. He was desperately trying to defend himself. One of the dragons was hitting him with its tail. The other one was trying to bite him.


    As they got closer, the orcs used their earth spells to create barriers around them and protect themselves against the dragons'' attacks.


    While the dragons who were attacking them were getting more and more, which mean everything was ording to Uraugh''s n. Their diversion n was sessful. They managed to lure the dragons from the fortress. The only one that hadn''t appeared was the dragon king. So Princess sha decided to escte the attack.


    "Fire!" Princess sha ordered loudly.


    Upon hermand, some orcs lit up the fireworks and shot them at the fortress. Soon, all the first traps around the fortress activated. All of them shot fireworks at the sky.


    The light and sparks from fireworks confused the dragons. They quickly fell into traps and attacked the empty fireworks instead of the orcs. It also created panic and messed up their battle formation. They were flying in a random direction and roared in anger.


    The orcs were happy. They were able to get rid of the dragons without any trouble and also able to get closer to the fortress. Soon, the orcs reached the fortress and started to break the walls and gates with their earth spell.


    But when they almost reached the fortress, suddenly a fierce roar came from on top of the wall. A roar that could shrink everyone''s guts.


    The orcs lifted their gaze. Their gaze fell on the huge ck dragon figure who stood gantly on the wall.


    The dragon king was looking down on them with his blue sapphire eyes. His wings spread wide and his sharp teeth glinted. His ck scales shone like beautiful ck diamonds. His powerful muscles were visible through his skin.


    The orcs were terrified. They couldn''t move. They were frozen in ce. His voice shook the whole fortress. The orcs were petrified. They couldn''t move. They were paralyzed with fear.


    But Princess sha''s whistle broke it. It was a sign that the dragon king had made his appearance and they had to take his attention as long as they could. It was also a sign for the orc leader that he should use the opportunity to take Evelina as far as possible from there.


    "Kill the orcs!" the dragon kingmanded in a roar.


    The dragons answered him with another roar before they stormed at them like a hurricane.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 216. Dawn Ambush III

    Chapter 216. Dawn Ambush III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 216. Dawn Ambush III


    "Now!" Princess sha shouted. "Go! Go!"


    They ran as fast as they could. Behind them, they heard the dragon king roaring angrily.


    "Where are you going?" Apanied by the sound of pping wings.


    "Just run! Don''t look back! Just run!" ordered Princess sha. Behind her, the orcs were running as fast as they could. They just had to reach the other line of fireworks and hide inside the previous underground tunnels and escape from there.


    Princess sha turned around to see the ck dragon king storming straight at her. The dragon king was staring at her with his icy blue eyes. Hisrge wings spread wide and his ws glistened. The orcs were running as fast as they could but the dragon king was closing the gap between them. So were the other dragons.


    The orcs kept running as fast as they could. Every now and then, they used their earth spell and threw the dragons with some earth spikes to slow them down. But they didn''t have enough time to build a barrier to protect themselves from the dragons'' attacks.


    One of the dragons was flying right above them and tried to spit fireballs at them. But it missed and hit the ground.


    "Run! Run! RUN!" Princess sha shouted. "You can''t stop him! You''re not strong enough! Just run! We''ll be fine! We just need to get out of here! Now!"


    She looked back at the dragon king. He was getting closer and closer. Then she shifted her gaze to the front. Her eyes could catch the second line of fireworks. They just needed to pass them. Once the fireworks were fired, they would be safe.


    <i>''Just a little more!'' </i>She encouraged herself. Her ears could hear the orcs'' screams behind her as the dragons ripped some of them apart. <i>''I''m doing this for my brother and the orc tribe!''</i>


    She pushed her legs harder than ever before and managed to pass the second line of the fireworks. But nothing happened. The fireworks didn''t work!


    <i>''What?!'' </i>she was confused and shocked. The other orcs also looked confused like her.


    <i>''Did I run to the wrong ce?'' </i>she thought. But the line of fireworks along the sides of her showed otherwise. There was no mistake. The fireworks weren''t working! Someone had broken them!


    "Hide!" shemanded again. They had no choice but to hide in the tunnels and hope that the dragons didn''t burn them alive like what the dragons did to the Minotaurs.


    But when she tried to open the path to the tunnels, she found that the tunnel had been covered by the ground and soil. Some even copsed.


    "Oh no..." she muttered. In an instant, she quickly understood that the dragons already discovered their n.


    The orcs were panicking and they were trying to find a way out. But they couldn''t do anything except run or fight.


    The dragons suddenly spat their fire, but rather than directly at the orcs, they aimed at the ground.


    - Whoosh!


    The fire burned the ground. It spread fast to entrap the orcs and formed a huge circle of fire prison, preventing them from escaping.


    <i>''Alcohol?!'' </i>Princess sha quickly realized that the dragons not only had broken their fireworks and blocked their escape route, but they had also poured a liquid like alcohol around the fireworks and created a fire prison for them. It was a special magic liquid that the dragons used to keep their fire hotter and longer.


    The temperature was rising rapidly and the air was filled with the smell of burning flesh and the stench of smoke. The orcs were screaming as they tried to escape from the mes, but the fire was too hot. So what they could do was use their Earth skill to hide or defend themselves.


    The dragons wereughing as they watched the orcs burn.


    "This is fun!" the dragon kingughed. "Let''s y with them some more."


    The dragons flew around the fire and attacked the orcs with their ws and fangs. They were mercilessly attacking them one by one. They were tearing them apart and eating them alive, devouring them with their sharp teeth and ripping them with their powerful jaws. They enjoyed watching the orc''s blood flow out of their bodies and the sight of them dying slowly.


    "Orcs! Don''t give up!" Princess sha yelled in desperation and fought back fiercely. She knew it was a dead end but at least if the orc leader managed to take Evelina to her father and Uraugh used her as a hostage, they could survive.


    Apparently... She was wrong. The dragon king suddenly transformed into his humanoid form in mid-air while looking at them in disdain.


    "ytime is over. I have found your stupid dad. It''s time to pick up my beloved wife," he said with a smirk. From his tone and his calm posture, she didn''t catch any anger or anything from him.


    In other words... the dragon king had predicted all of this!


    "Oh no..." she muttered as she understood that it was the orcs that had fallen into the dragon''s trap.


    "Guillotine!" the dragon kingmanded.


    Which was answered with a roar from the huge red dragon at his side. The red dragon had a muscr body andrge wings. His skin was dark red and glittered like rubies. He hadrge horns on his head and a pair of long fangs. His eyes were like ice and cold. They were piercing and sharp like daggers. His scales were glossy and smooth. They were shining like polished stones. They reflected light and gleamed brightly.


    "Take care of them." The dragon king''s smirk widened. "I will back with their king''s head," he continued, followed by his wickedughter.


    Soon, a ck hole appeared behind the king. Without taking his gaze off Princess sha, the king pped his wings backward and disappeared into the dark hole. She bet the king went to where her father was.


    Another roar out from the red dragon. He returned to his humanoid form in the mid-air like the dragon king and looked at them coldly. A sword in his hand.


    "Dragons! Wipe them all and catch the princess!" he ordered.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 217. Uraugh’s Offer I

    Chapter 217. Uraugh¡¯s Offer I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 217. Uraugh''s Offer I


    <span>


    <span><b><u>Uraugh''s PoV</u></b>


    <span>


    <span>On the other side, Uraugh was waiting for Evelina in a cave that was only 1 KM from the row of fireworks. He sat on a huge rock that resembled a throne covered with leather. His weapon was in his hand. His posture showed how gant he was and the dim light from the fire crystals showed his every muscle clearly.


    <span>


    <span>Several of his elite soldiers were in the vicinity. It had only a toon of them since he had mobilized the others to follow sha. It wasn''t much but all of them had been trained superbly and they were his trusted soldiers.


    <span>


    <span>In contrast to his gant figure and his calm manner, his eyes kept ncing around in worry. Although he was quite sure of the n, he knew Argod was a cunning dragon and that anything could happen on the battlefield. Apart from that, Evelina could have put up a tough fight or that new leader could have made a stupid fatal mistake that eventually exposed their whereabouts before they managed to bring Evelina out of the fortress.


    <span>


    <span>''I should have given that task to sha, not to that amateur orc,'' he regretted his decision. But on the other hand, he wasn''t sure that the new leader could lead that many soldiers. It was a heavy duty and responsibility. One mistake could turn that many troops into ashes. Besides, the new leader didn''t have much battle experience.


    <span>


    <span>Secretly, Uraugh took a deep breath to calm himself. Indeed, in an urgent case, he had to take matters into his own hands and go to war with the dragons, but it was too risky. Uraugh knew he wasn''t strong enough to fight Argod. He realized how big the power gap between them was after he dueled the dragon king at the dragon tribe''s coronation.


    <span>


    <span>But as long as he had Evelina, he was sure that she could increase his strength significantly. Therefore, to defeat the dragon king he needed her. That was why he decided to use the minotaurs and the new recruit orcs to the dragons to carry out their n.


    <span>


    <span>Unfortunately, Argod had awakened before Uraugh could do so. He evenmented about why he didn''t attack the dragon tribe earlier.


    <span>


    <span>Indeed, he knew that everything was not that easy since he needed time to train his troops and convince the other tribes to help him. He even proposed this n to several tribes before.


    <span>


    <span>Sadly, despite the fact that many tribes disliked the dragons, only the minotaurs epted his ns. The others hadn''t dared to do it since they knew the doom that awaited the tribes who dealt with the dragons. It pissed him off.


    <span>


    <span>Uraugh closed his eyes and sharpened up his ears. His feet felt the vibration under them. He was trying to detect where Evelina was and how sha''s ambush was. Based on the earth''s vibration, he knew things were still going smoothly. sha was retreating to where the fireworks were along with the other orcs.


    <span>


    <span>He also detected another movement. A group of unknown people ran away from the battle and headed for this cave. He was sure it was the leader and his team, but the question was whether he managed to bring Evelina or not.


    <span>


    <span>As for the dragons. Uraugh had trouble detecting them. He could only detect the attacks, but not the personnel. That was because the dragon was usually flying so he couldn''t sense them at all.


    <span>


    <span>He opened his eyes and looked around restlessly.


    <span>


    <span>''It''s fine everything will go well,'' he convinced himself. ''They will be here soon.''


    <span>


    <span>Suddenly, footsteps came from the cave entrance. Uraugh looked up and saw some shadow approaching. His heart skipped a beat. He hoped it was Evelina.


    <span>


    <span>And he was right. A figure of a female elf approached him. Her blonde hair was tied up. She wore a purple dress with a crystal staff in her hand. She had a beautiful face and her eyes were blue.


    <span>


    <span>His smile bloomed. But a secondter, his smile dimmed as he realized the king tattoo on her neck, a sign that she had belonged to the dragon king.


    <span>


    <span>Once she stopped in front of him, he got up from his seat.


    <span>


    <span>"You havee, Evelina," he greeted her.


    <span>


    <span>"Long time no see, Your Majesty," she said coldly.


    <span>


    <span>"Still as cold as ever I see," he said casually. The fact that the new leader took her here without any vition, signified something happened between her and Argod.


    <span>


    <span>She replied by diverting her gaze to another direction.


    <span>


    <span>"What happened?" he asked. "Did the dragon king treat you badly?" he guessed.


    <span>


    <span>But Evelina replied with silence.


    <span>


    <span>So Uraugh shifted his gaze to the leader.


    <span>


    <span>"Tell me what happened," he demanded.


    <span>


    <span>The leader bent his head.


    <span>


    <span>"As you can guess, Your Majesty. The dragon king abused her when we found her," he answered.


    <span>


    <span>"See? I told you he wasn''t a good king," he reminded her, desperately holding his happy grin. He didn''t expect Argod would do a fatal w like this. But on the other hand, he knew Evelina''s feelings were only one-sided from the beginning.


    <span>


    <span>"No matter what he did," Uraugh said, "You are my queen. I will always love you. You can always count on me."


    <span>


    <span>"Don''t talk nonsense," she interrupted him. "We aren''t husband and wife. I only came because your subordinate said you would help me."


    <span>


    <span>Uraugh sighed and waved his hand. It was an order to his soldiers to get out of there.


    <span>


    <span>After they replied to him with a nod, they got out there. Only two remained in that ce.


    <span>


    <span>"Why are you doing this? Why are you helping me?" she asked him straight to the point when all of them went away.


    <span>


    <span>He chuckled and smiled wickedly.


    <span>


    <span>¡°The answer is simple. I want you to be mine,¡± he answered firmly.


    <span>


    <span>Her eyes widened in surprise. Her fear was clear from her gaze. He knew she was scared of him.


    <span>


    <span>"I want to take you as my wife. I have been thinking about it for a long time now," he continued.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 218. Uraugh’s Offer II

    Chapter 218. Uraugh¡¯s Offer II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 218. Uraugh''s Offer II


    <span><b><u>Uraugh¡¯s PoV</u></b>


    <span>¡°You said that you would help me,¡± Evelina reminded him. She started to retreat slowly as Uraugh approached her. Her fear was clear on her face. Her eyes were fixated on him.


    <span>¡°I will. But first, you have to be mine¡­¡± Uraugh said once again. His heavy breathing could be heard clearly between their footsteps. His impatience was clear from his expression and the tone of his voice.


    <span>"What if I refuse?" she asked.


    <span>"You''ve seen how terrifying the dragon king is. He only uses you,¡± he warned her.


    <span>¡°Why am I starting to think you are the one using me?¡±


    <span>"Really?" He scoffed and smirked. ¡°Use you or not. It''s all toote¡­ You are here. You have betrayed the dragon king. Juste to me, Evelina...¡±


    <span>¡°You will not be able to possess me as long as the dragon king is alive. You have to free me from him first,¡± she reminded him.


    <span>"I promise I will set you free. You just have to be mine..." he repeated. Once those words came out of his mouth, impatiently, Uraugh stormed at Evelina. He intended to take her by force.


    <span>He wanted to rape her and make her his own. That way, he could get the woman he loved and also taint the dragon king''s reputation at the same time. It would be something unforgettable for the dragon tribe.


    <span>But before he could do so, a ck hole suddenly appeared behind Evelina. Followed by an extraordinary force that squeezed his body. It stopped him.


    <span>- BAM!


    <span>A heavy fist suddenlynded on his face and threw his body. It all happened so fast that Uraugh didn''t have time to dodge or block it.


    <span>A loud booming sound filled the cave once Uraugh''s body hit the cave wall hard. It even managed to create a huge crack where hended.


    <span>Fresh blood flowed from the corner of Uraugh''s lip as he could feel the pain on his cheek.


    <span>He quickly got back on his feet and raised his weapon.


    <span>¡°Who are---¡± His words stopped once his gaze caught a familiar figure. A figure he would always remember since he hated him so much after he defeated Uraugh in a duel decades ago.


    <span>¡°Argod¡­¡± Uraugh hissed in anger. His eyes fell on Argod who was embracing Evelina. Dozens of re orbs hovered around them, illuminating the cave and ready to attack him. Those res also prevented his soldiers from approaching him. Anyone who tried to do so would turn into ashes.


    <span>Not only that, but he also noticed something had changed on the surface. sha and her soldiers did not move from the line of fireworks. They didn''t go through it as he ordered them to. Instead of the ground''s vibration, he realized that they were in a panic. In other words, they were trapped.


    <span>¡°I see¡­ Everything is your n. How dare you use dirty tricks on me,¡± Uraugh hissed again.


    <span>The sound of the ax hitting the ground loudly indicated that Uraugh was ready to destroy Argod. He knew he wouldn''t be able to avoid the battle no matter what. But his logic said another thing.


    <span><i>''No, I can''t die here.'' </i>So he nned to use his soldiers as bait.


    <span>"Dirty tricks?" Argod repeated in a mocking tone followed by hisughter. "Does your pce have no mirrors?" Hisughter faded. ¡°Uraugh, you''re the one who tried to trick me first. You tried to take my wife and invade my territory while I was hibernating. So who did a dirty trick, huh?¡± he retorted in displeasure.


    <span>¡°Tch!¡± Uraugh could only click his tongue in displeasure since he didn''t have anything to defend himself with. What he thought was how to escape from here.


    <span>But he knew it was impossible. Not only that, he didn''t have any other choice but to fight. He couldn''t let Argod win. He needed to defeat him and prove to everyone that he was the better king.


    <span><i>''No. I need to escape.''</i> His logic warned him once again. But he thought of creating the opportunity first.


    <span>¡°You''re done, Uraugh! You are mine!" Argod bellowed.


    <span>In the next moment, Argod flew toward him like thunder.


    <span>Uraugh quickly held his ax and swung it down to block Argod''s strike. The impact sent shivers down his arms but didn''t harm him. Uraugh knew how to defend himself well.


    <span>However, he was surprised when Argod did the unexpected and pushed forward with his palm. His palm mmed on the ax and sent it flying in the opposite direction.


    <span>Uraugh almost lost his bnce but managed to regain it by bracing his legs.


    <span>Argod continued to rain blows on him with his fists. Yeah, with Evelina and in this terrain, even Argod had to restrain himself. With one wrong step, the cave would copse.


    <span>But still, Uraugh could sense that Argod''s strength was far greater than his, yet he was surprised that Argod didn''tnd a single blow on him.


    <span><i>''This isn''t right,'' </i>thought Uraugh. He quickly could sense the oddity. ''Is he getting weaker after thest hibernation?'' he guessed. So he decided to attack Argod.


    <span><i>''It''s now or never!'' </i>Uraugh shouted in his mind. He rushed forward, intending to crush it as hard as possible.


    <span>But a loud thud answered it before he managed to do so. It came from the cave roof. The cave shook. The dust and the cave ruin fell on them. But it couldn''t bury them.


    <span>Before Uraugh could do anything else, a massive figure of a white dragon appeared above their heads. It spread its wings and turned to face them. Its roar filled the cave. Behind him, some dragons were flying in the sky. The sudden shake caused them to fall on each other.


    <span>"Good timing, Eir," Argod said. It was clear he had waited for him. Then, he took Evelina''s hand and used his power on her. It lifted her body upwards to Eir''s back.


    <span>"Wait for my return," he said.


    <span>She answered it with a nod. Then Eir took her away from there.


    <span>Then he averted his gaze to Uraugh again.


    <span>"Let''s continue our battle."


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <div>


    <span ss="chp_stats_feature" title="Favorite This Chapter"><span ss="fa fa-heart chp on">

 Chapter 219. The Dragon’s Ambush I

    Chapter 219. The Dragon¡¯s Ambush I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 219. The Dragon''s Ambush I


    <span><b><u>Argod¡¯s PoV</u></b>


    <span>Once Eir took Evelina away, I used all my buff skills.


    <span>[ATK: 505+253+505]


    <span>[M.ATK: 505+253+505]


    <span>[DEF: 200+100]


    <span>[SPD: 200+100+200]


    <span>[Time remaining: 14:56]


    <span>"Dragons! Wipe the rest for me!" I ordered in a loud voice,manding the rest of the dragons to attack the remaining orcs.


    <span>Then without further ado, I used my skill.


    <span><i>''Shadow Walk!'' </i>I knew from his suspicious gesture, Uraugh was trying to escape from here and I wouldn''t allow him!


    <span>Together with the dragons'' roars, my body turned into a shadow and melted into the darkness.


    <span>It made Uraugh look around in panic since he knew I wouldn''t run away from my battle. It never happened and wouldn''t.


    <span>- BLAR!


    <span>A loud explosion sted the cave as I exploded my zing orbs. The impact threw the orcs to the surface. The orcs grunted in pain as their bodies were burned.


    <span>While their bodies were still in the mid-air, the dragons stormed at them like a horde of flying beasts lunged at their prey. Their ws and fangs left deep wounds on their flesh and bones. Their me burned them alive.


    <span>Their screams were heard everywhere. It was a horrific one-sided ughter although the orcs tried to counter them.


    <span>While Uraugh was thrown across the cave''s floor. He managed to protect himself with his barrier. The impact created a huge crater on the earth. The stone fragments scattered around him.


    <span>Taking advantage of the chaos, I appeared next to him and opened my portal. A ck hole appeared beneath him and pulled him down.


    <span>"Your Majesty!" the orcs called in frustration once they saw their king fall into the dark hole.


    <span>Ipletely ignored their scream and jumped into my portal.


    <span>Once I got out, we were already in the middle of barrennd. There weren''t many trees and bushes here. The suns shining brightly in the sky signified that it was morning already. But our battle was just about to begin.


    <span>"Why did you take me here?" asked Uraugh in displeasure. His eyes stared at me menacingly. We were standing around 10 meters apart facing each other.


    <span>"What a rude question," I replied. "Do you think a corpse can choose where he could die?" I asked in a mocking tone. A wicked smile on my lips. I would make sure to end his life here, in the middle of nowhere.


    <span>"Do you think you can kill me?" he asked. His eyes narrowed. His fingers tightened around the ax''s handle. "Do you believe that you can defeat me?" he yelled in fury. His face distorted with rage.


    <span>"I''m sorry for making you feel that way," I replied calmly. "But yes, I have defeated you once, I just need to do it again." I gave him a cold stare.


    <span>His expression stiffened and he clenched his jaw.


    <span>"I will destroy you and im everything for myself!" he yelled angrily.


    <span>"Try me." I extended my hand to the side and recalled my sword. It was the real Argod had used that weapon once to defeat him.


    <span>Then as if on cue, we lunged at each other.


    <span><i>''Elemental weapon, fire!''</i> A fierce fire covered my de, burning the air around me.


    <span>I quickly jumped, aiming at Uraugh''s head. He blocked it with his ax and counter me. But I easily dodged it and swung my de. My arm was strong and fast enough to cut through his neck.


    <span>But then I could feel something protecting him. So rather than flesh, I hit something hard. Something imprable.


    <span>Uraugh used that opportunity to counter my attack one more time. He swung his ax and attacked me. The force was too much that I could barely dodge it.


    <span><i>''Mana Barrier!''</i>


    <span>[A Barrier has been formed!]


    <span>- BAM!


    <span>The loud banging sound echoed through the sky as his attack hit my barrier. The meeting of the two forces created a massive impact that pushed both of us away. It signified how powerful he waspared to Xinrax.


    <span>We were flung backward several meters. The impact caused us to lose our breath andnd on the ground. I quickly regained myposure andnded on my feet.


    <span>Uraugh didn''t move. He stood up slowly and red at me with hatred and anger.


    <span>"You bastard!" he mumbled.


    <span>My blood boiled with rage and thirst for revenge. I wanted to kill him and let his death be the final answer.


    <span>"You''re pathetic, Uraugh," I said sarcastically. "You''re not worthy to be called a king."


    <span>"How dare you insult me!" He raised his ax and charged me. "I''ll make sure you regret every single thing you''ve done! I''ll tear you to pieces and eat you!" he growled and lunged forward with full force.


    <span>I dodged it, but I could feel his power from his momentum. He wasn''t going to miss this chance.


    <span>So I quickly brought my sword towards him.


    <span><i>''Magma Typhoon!''</i>


    <span>The sky turned red and created a vortex of me. The heat was so intense that it scorched the surroundings. Yet none of us slowed down our speed. Our killing intent was clear from our gaze.


    <span>We were surrounded by mes that spread around us. Even though it was hot, I didn''t feel any difort. The mes weren''t hot enough to harm me.


    <span>Unlike me, the same as Xinrax, Uraugh didn¡¯t like this terrain. He looked ufortable since he was an Earth-element creature. Besides, the me inflicted a burn effect and decreased his HP little by little although he already wore his earth armor.


    <span>Our weapons shed. Each of our attacks hit each other''s des. It was so ferocious that they were leaving trails of light. The des passed each other and stopped.


    <span>"Die!" shouted Uraugh, lifting his ax high above his head. He thrust down with his power and swung his ax down hard toward my head.


    <span>I moved my body to the right, avoiding his ax. Instead, I swung my sword down at him. I swung with all my might and sliced his left shoulder, between his armor.


    <span>[Critical Elemental Damage!]


    <span>[You have cut Uraugh for 3789 HP]


    <span>Blood gushed out from the wound and dripped on the ground.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 220. The Dragon’s Ambush II

    Chapter 220. The Dragon¡¯s Ambush II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 220. The Dragon''s Ambush II


    <span>He roared in pain and swung his ax at me. I blocked it with my sword and kicked him backward.


    <span>As expected, his movement was slow due to the injury. I quickly used Shadow Walk and disappeared from his sight.


    <span>"Where are you?!" he roared in frustration and anger. The stone that covered his body indicated that he was using the highest tier of his earth armor skill. It could protect his body from fatal attack and serve as a bandage for his wound at the same time.


    <span>He recovered from the pain and used his agility and speed to chase after me. I could say he was faster than I thought. Unfortunately, he didn''t know where I was. So he only could run randomly and used his earth skill to attack his surroundings.


    <span>"I''ll get you!" he yelled angrily.


    <span>I reappeared behind him. In one swift movement, my sword went straight through his back and plunged deep into his torso.


    <span>But my de couldn''t prate him. It only could make a crack in his armor although I used all my strength.


    <span><i>''This bastard surely has thick armor.'' </i>This was Uraugh''s secret skill and strongest armor.


    <span>"I''ll make you pay for what you''ve done to me!" he yelled in rage. He turned around, lifted his ax, and charged at me. I blocked his attack with my sword.


    <span>It was a fierce battle between us. We both swung our weapons at each other. We attacked and counterattacked. Neither one of us could gain the advantage. This battle was harder than I thought.


    <span>I felt like I was fighting a monster with unimaginable strength. I was forced to use my Mana Barrier to defend myself.


    <span>Getting impatient, I dodged his attack and struck him with my me sword. The fiery breath engulfed his whole body. Yeah, since I couldn''t do any damage with my de, I would just burn him alive.


    <span>The fire was so intense that it burned his armor and consumed his entire body.


    <span>"HAAAA!" he shouted. A crack appeared beneath him. A secondter, the ground swallowed him. It was a good way to kill the fire.


    <span>But, there was no way I would let him inside it for too long.


    <span><i>''Earth Spike!'' </i>I used my skill to kick him back to the surface.


    <span>Forcefully, my spikes pushed his body from underground to the surface. At the same time, I also used my fire pir at him.


    <span>The mes attacked him from the front and rear. They burnt him from the inside and outside.


    <span>But there weren''t any damage announcements. Which was, it wasn''t a real Uraugh but an earth puppet.


    <span><i>''Shit!''</i> I couldn''t let him escape, so I canceled my Magma Typhoon and used another area skill.


    <span><i>''yze!''</i>


    <span>[yze skill activated. Area: 90 meters]


    <span>[Time remaining: 08:59 ]


    <span>The fiery me around me died and started to freeze due to the skill. The skill froze the ground fast and it should be enough to freeze Uraugh. I did my best to keep him pinned down until I found him.


    <span>I began to search the area with my Earth Grave skill and simply pushed the ground around me to the surface.


    <span>The frozen soil cracked open as the ice hands popped out from the ground.


    <span>I searched the area and five minutester, I finally found him.


    <span>"Shit!" he screamed. His eyes widened in rage when he saw the huge, muscr hands that grabbed him from the back. He was in a frozen state so he couldn''t move.


    <span>"You didn''t think that your little trick would work on me, did you?" I grinned. "Is this thest time you will see the light of day? You''re going to die here!"


    <span>I aimed at his head and fired my zing Orbs at him. But they flew past without hitting him. I realized that it was because he manipted the gravity around him.


    <span>Explosion sounds echoed as my orbsnded far behind him.


    <span>"How pathetic," he said in disgust. "Do you think I''m still as weak as before? I''ve learned many new skills since thest time we fought."


    <span>A mocking chuckle out of my mouth. "I don''t care what kind of skills you have. There are many ways you can die."


    <span>I was about to attack him again, but the giant ice hands that held him broke off and hit the ground. That was followed by Uraugh''sughter.


    <span>At the same time, his body was erged as his armor was getting thicker. It was a sign that he turned into his original form. His body became bigger and heavier than before. And the muscles on his body grewrger and denser.


    <span>His arms were now ten times bigger than before. His fingers were also longer.


    <span>And his armorpletely changed. It was now a giant suit of gray metal armor covering his whole body.


    <span>A helmet covered his head, hiding his face. It was a helmet of pure darkness made of heavy special metal. It was so dense and sturdy that it seemed impossible to break it.


    <span>But the most interesting part of his transformation was his eyes. They were pitch ck and glowed in the dark. No matter what angle I looked at it, it was still glowing.


    <span>With his transformationplete, he roared loudly and raised his hand up. The giant fist smashed the ground and created a crater. The impact caused the ground to shake violently.


    <span>"Are you scared?" he asked.


    <span>Iughed. "Nice joke," I replied, smiling mockingly.


    <span>He roared and charged me. His giant fists wereing toward me. His punch missed me by inches. The force was so strong that I almost fell over. My body was thrown several meters away.


    <span>The loud booming sound echoed as the icy dust puffed the surrounding, covering my existence. So I decided to bring this battle to the end and turned myself into my Dragon Form.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 221. Killing The Orc King I

    Chapter 221. Killing The Orc King I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 221. Killing The Orc King I


    <span>Just like him, my body erged and turned into a huge ck dragon. Still, unlike Xinrax who was much bigger than me, Uraugh was bigger than him.


    <span>[You have activated your Dragon Form]


    <span>A roar came from my mouth once I got myplete form.


    <span>While Uraugh wasted no time and immediately attacked me. His eyes glinted and the ground beneath me shook hard. The ice cracked and dirt mixed with ck rocks emerged from it. In just an instant the white terrain around me turned into ck brown soil.


    <span>It didn''t stop there, the ground forms huge hands just like my Earth Grave. The difference was there were hundreds of them and they filled the ground around us. Also, rather than just mere hands, those rock hands were shaped like sharp ws. So it was not made to ''catch'', but shred the enemy.


    <span>Immediately, I flicked my wing and brought my body up as fast as I could, leaving the earth''s ck ws that were trying to grab my body. The hard whooshing wind from my wings wavered the fire around me.


    <span>Unfortunately, despite my speed, I couldn''t get away that easily. The ws extended and chased me like they were a bunch of naughty kids who were trying to catch a bird.


    <span>They treated me as if I was their prey! And I couldn''t ept this!


    <span>I roared as I cast my Hell Inferno. The ground beneath me burned and turned into a fierce sea of fire. I was sure it was enough to melt the earth''s ws.


    <span>But his strength proved my prediction was wrong. Even though the fire managed to crack the ws, they didn''t immediately break or melt. The cracks were slow and could only crush those ws bit by bit.


    <span>I looked down and observed what happened without slowing down my pace.


    <span><i>¡®It will take around 10 minutes before they arepletely destroyed,¡¯</i> I predicted. I remembered Uraugh didn''t have this skill before so I was sure this was his new skill. An area skill that had power on par with the skill of a legendary beast was a rare one. This was an epic-level skill. It was difficult to learn it even for a royal.


    <span>Perhaps this was one of the reasons why he held his attacks on the Dragon Tribe even though the real Argod had been hibernating for 10 years. He wanted to ensure his victory and prepared himself before he attacked Draconis.


    <span><i>''He has prepared himself well,'' </i>I thought without stopping my movements. While my situation was the other way around, the hibernation made the dragon king''s body lose its strength and this was not a good thing. Still, with some of my skills, I was confident I could beat him. I just needed to find a good opportunity since his armor was crazily thick.


    <span>Smoke billowed into the sky and obscured the clear morning sky. The ck ws were trying to reach my body. Their sharp tips tried to tear my body or catch me down. The sight below me was no different than the demon hands from hell that were trying to grab whatever was above it.


    <span>With agility, I maneuvered expertly in the midst of them, avoiding all attacks. The sound of rocks crashing came from all directions. I could feel movementsing from all around me. Wind, small rocks, dust, and smoke were flying toward me due to the impact but none of the attacksnded on me. Still¡­ It was hard to dodge them continuously.


    <span>The ck ws appeared from all directions and reached towards the sky. I had to put my concentration on them or they would get me. I couldn''t even focus on where Uraugh was. But he should still be here since this kind of area skill couldn''t be controlled remotely.


    <span><i>¡®They are annoying!¡¯ </i>I decided to destroy them.


    <span>My zing Orbs came out of my mouth andunched on those ws to destroy them faster and it worked. The ws fell and crumbled one by one like dry biscuits in the middle of hot oil.


    <span>In the middle of that chaos, I could feel something charged toward me from below me. I nced down. I could see Uraugh''s gigantic ck figure emerge from the ground and charge toward me.


    <span>He raised his ax and charged at me. In a nce, I could see his ax was different. The ax was enormous and it looked like it was forged from a single piece of dark iron. The ax was surrounded by a thinyer of mist and it seemed like he was holding a giant hand in his hands.


    <span>The ax came closer and closer to me. I could see the veins and arteries running through his arm. The veins were moving fast and the blood vessels pulsated rhythmically. There were more and more veins as his hand got bigger and bigger.


    <span>Did not want to take risks, so I decided to dodge and turn this into my opportunity to end his life.


    <span><i>''Shadow Walk!''</i> I disappeared from his sight.


    <span>I could see the shock on his face due to his failure. But his shock wouldn''t end there. I appeared behind him and without mercy, I snatched his body between my teeth.


    <span>[You have bit Uraugh for 592 HP]


    <span>The armor was thick like crazy. Yet I could crack it a bit and nted my teeth on his body. Although I couldn¡¯t destroy him in one snatch, his blood and flesh burst out of his body and sttered into the air. He yelled in pain and struggled to escape. But he couldn''t move because of my grip. His body twisted and writhed in agony as he tried to free himself from me.


    <span><span>Ignoring his scream, I pped my wings and brought my body up to the sky. After a while, I stopped in the mid-air and threw his body higher. The pain of being thrown up and then falling made him scream louder.


    <span><span>


    <span><span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 222. Killing The Orc King II

    Chapter 222. Killing The Orc King II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 222. Killing The Orc King II


    <span>Then before his bodynded on the ground, I opened my mouth and used another skill.


    <span><i>''zing Orb!'' </i>My fire orbsunched toward him and showered him with more fire.


    <span>[Critical Elemental Damage!]


    <span>[You have burned Uraugh for 178 HP] X 87


    <span>The fire burned his body. The damage was so intense. The crack on his armor was getting more and more. The impact petrified him to the point he couldn¡¯t counter any of it and didn¡¯t have time to cast his skill. As a result, hended on my fire ground hard.


    <span>[Critical Elemental Damage!]


    <span>[You have burned Uraugh for 4878 HP]


    <span>Despite the fatal damage, I knew my battle wasn''t over yet. He was still alive and the good news was, judging from thest damage, his armor should have been destroyed.


    <span>I decided to end his life once and for all with my Cronos. What I needed was to pinpoint where he was. I circled above my sea of fire. The ck ws were almostpletely destroyed. My fire had already melted the ground and rocks around us so he should appear soon or he would melt along with the ground.


    <span>A couple of secondster, a roaring from below showed where he was. I shifted my gaze there. My sight could catch a stone creature that kept getting bigger and bigger until it created a giant. It was something simr to Xinrax''s skill.


    <span>The giant was covered with dark ck rock skin. Its skin was shiny and smooth like polished marble. It also had three fingers and three toes. Its tail was long and thin and pointed at the tip. The head wasrge and round. The eyes were big and bright as if they could see everything clearly. Its nose was quite t, almost like a dog''s muzzle.


    <span><i>''Huh? I thought this was the Minotaur''s secret skill?''</i> I thought with a frown. Even though Minotaur and Orc both had the earth mana element. Some skills couldn''t be mastered by other tribes since they could only be mastered by a royal member of a certain tribe. This was one of them.


    <span>This was weird, but I decided to put down my thoughts and rece it with action.


    <span><i>''Whatever. I just need to destroy it,'' </i>I thought. I didn''t know where he got the skill from and didn''t care, the most important thing for me was to kill him.


    <span><i>¡®Magma Typhoon.¡¯ </i>I used my fire skill before the giant was fully formed. It was the best choice since the sea of fire itself burned the stone giant from below so I only needed to burn it from above. I hoped it could be destroyed more quickly.


    <span>The vortex of red clouds appeared above me as the temperature rose significantly. The fire turned this ce into the hottest hell in Igixar. The heat was even hotter than ava volcano and could melt a human with just the heat. It concerned me since if I used this skill for too long, this ce''s Mana Flow would be corrupted. But I would think about thatter. I had to put all my concentration on my battle.


    <span>As I expected, the giant crumbled fast before it could attack me and turned into a pile of rock fragments that fell into theva. I thought I would soon find out where he was. I even prepared to use my Cronos to finish him off, but I didn''t find him. He wasn''t anywhere even after thest crumble fell to the ground.


    <span><i>¡®Oh no¡­¡¯ </i>I just realized what happened. It wasn''t the same skill with Xinrax. It was an Earth Puppet! A gigantic one. In other words, he used that to trick me and took that opportunity to escape.


    <span><i>¡®That bastard!¡¯ </i>A roar of anger came out of my mouth.


    <span>Wasting no time, I turned all over to look for him. I could see the damage announcement due to my Hell Inferno skill so he should still be in this area. But the damage that was getting lower showed that he was getting away from this ce.


    <span>As I flew and looked around me, I was deep in thought and estimated where he was. My skill range was quiterge so it was hard to predict where he was. While using my yze as before was a good idea, my Hell Inferno had a bigger range than my yze and it was a different skill level than Magma Typhoon. So my yze would need more time to freeze everything.


    <span><i>''What should I do? What should I do?'' </i>I was searching for him and starting to worry. If I used my Cronos skill now to look for him, it was the same as a gamble.


    <span>An idea came to my mind.


    <span><i>''If you don''t want to show up, then I will turn this ce into a huge stove!''</i>


    <span>I roared and flicked my wings as fast as I could. At the same time, I cast my Mana Barrier around this ce, cing the invisible walls around my sea of fire as I flew above it. It would turn this ce into a huge bowl of fire. And since it was made from barriers, not my earth skill, Uraugh couldn''t escape from them without breaking it.


    <span>The heat of the sea of fire was so intense that the rock shards were melting into liquid. This was the perfect ce for me to wait for him toe. But I had to be quick. I needed to prepare myself when he appeared or when he tried to break the barrier.


    <span>I started to slow down and watched the sea of fire below me. After a few minutes, I saw the smokeing from the direction I expected him to appear. It was like a white cloud mixed with ck smoke.


    <span>There was a loud roar. That was his voice. It sounded like a growl. It was so savage and filled with anger.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 223. Killing The Orc King III

    Chapter 223. Killing The Orc King III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 223. Killing The Orc King III


    <span><i>¡®Gotcha!¡¯</i> Quickly, I stormed in the direction of the smoke.


    <span>As I charged toward the source of the smoke, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement coursing through my veins. I knew that my victory was near.


    <span>When I finally reached my destination, my eyes immediately locked on Uraugh, who was covered in his strongest stone armor. Despite its imprable appearance, I knew that this armor would be no match for the inferno. My Hell Inferno was so hot to the point it had destroyed all the ground beneath me, leaving a little took here and there between the sea of fire. Yet it wasn¡¯t hot enough to burn him. Especially since he was already far enough from where I unleashed my skill.


    <span>So I decided to use it one more time to ensure my victory.


    <span>As I unleashed my Hell Inferno upon the battlefield, the ground beneath him began to crumble and turn to moltenva. Uraugh seemed to take notice of my presence and tried to defend himself by summoning spikes of stone from the ground to attack me. However, the intense heat of my Hell Inferno was too much for the spikes to handle, and they were swiftly destroyed before they even had a chance to reach me.


    <span>"This will be your end!" I roared as I activated my Cronos.


    <span>[Cronos has been activated!]


    <span>[Cool down: 10 minutes]


    <span>Time stopped. I simply used that opportunity to finish him off.


    <span><i>¡®Fire Pir!¡¯</i>


    <span>I summoned a tower of mes to engulf Uraugh''s body. Even with his thick stone armor, it was no match for the intensity of my fire, which easily prated through and burned his body.


    <span>Once time resumed, a loud booming sound echoed through the battlefield as Uraugh let out a scream of pain. A series of damage announcements popped in front of me.


    <span>[Critical Elemental Damage!]


    <span>[You have burned Uraugh for 5668 HP.] X35


    <span>It was a devastating blow, and it was enough to bring Uraugh''s HP down to zero, signaling his defeat.


    <span>[Congrattions! You have defeated the king of the Orcs!]


    <span>[You get +20% Earth Resistance status bonus]


    <span>[You got status bonuses!]


    <span>[Level up!] X10


    <span>[You are now Level 100. HP + 1000, Mana + 100, ATK and MATK + 50, DEF and SPD +12]


    <span>[HP: 5550/5500] [Mana: 1900/1900]


    <span>[ATK: 555] [M. ATK: 555]


    <span>[SPD: 212] [DEF: 212]


    <span>As I stood tall, my roar echoing throughout the battlefield, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment. I had just defeated the king of the Orcs, a formidable opponent, a king that always gave me and the real Argod a headache due to his greed. But in the end, my strength and skill had proven to be superior, and I emerged victorious.


    <span>It was funny since even though Xinrax was weaker than Uraugh, he put up a better fight than Uraugh. So he made more damage, while in this battle the damage mostly only came from the impact.


    <span>But my victory was not yetplete. I had one more task toplete before I could truly im my victory. With a flick of my wings, I flew toward Xinrax, my fallen enemy. I grabbed his still-burning body in my mouth and used my Freeze skill, turning him into a stone statue with a single bite.


    <span><i>''Freeze!''</i>


    <span>The ice froze his lifeless body and turned him into a stone statue. I felt like I was biting an ice cube in my mouth. He was my key to proving my victory to the orcs and the key to making all orcs surrender. Evelina''s goal was to save as many of the young orcs as she could. That was why despite my order, I only asked my soldiers to trap them.


    <span>So yeah, despite General Guillotine''s fearsome threat, they would just y around with the orcs. But of course, that didn''t mean the dragons wouldn''t kill them. If they fought too far, they would finish them off.


    <span>I flew through the sky and couldn''t help but notice the devastation that the battle had caused. The ground was scorched and burned, and the heat was still intense even though I already canceled my skills to quell all the fire in this area.


    <span><i>''Inventory. Ice Elemental Changer Potion!¡¯ </i>As before, I dropped a potion to neutralize the fire. But instead of leaving immediately, I was circling in the sky for a few seconds. This ce was messed up, more than where I took Xinrax so I had to make sure everything was before I left.


    <span>And as expected, it was not enough to neutralize the heat. So I decided to go down and use my yze skill to freeze the surroundings, just to lower the temperature.


    <span>[yze skill activated. Area: 100 meters]


    <span>[Time remaining: 10:59 ]


    <span>Then I flicked my wings and returned to the fortress. As the wind stormed to my face, I couldn''t help but feel satisfied with my achievements. My pride rose and I felt like I could do anything. Nothing could stop me.


    <span>I couldn''t shake off this feeling and happiness since I just defeated two kings and ended the war in a short time! It was crazy! I didn''t think I would ever do something like that!


    <span>But despite my victory, I still had to move on. I managed to kill Uraugh and the throne of the orc tribe was empty. Unlike the Minotaur Tribe, there wasn''t any suitable sessor for the throne yet. So I needed to y around with their politics so the king would be in my favor. With that, I could control the orc tribe without turning them into ves. A ruler behind a ruler or in this case king behind a king.


    <span>I moved swiftly through the sky. A smile formed on my dragon face. The excitement filled me as I imagined how I took the orc territory and demandedpensation from the Minotaur. Yeah, I never intended to let the Minotaur just like that since Dravis simply had the throne because of me.


    <span><span><i>¡®I couldn¡¯t wait until we arrived at Vurdor¡­¡¯</i>


    <span><span><i>


    </i>


    <span><span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 224. Killing The Orc King IV

    Chapter 224. Killing The Orc King IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 224. Killing The Orc King IV


    <span>It only took fifteen minutes before I arrived at the battlefield in front of the fortress. I could feel the heat from the fire that was still burning the ground. The whole battlefield and the intensity of the sh were overwhelming. The sound of shing metal was deafening as both armies shed in the middle of the field. The sound of yells, shouts, and screams of pain filled my ears as I got closer. I could see the orcs trying to run away from the battle and heading for the nearby forest. They were terrified, but it was in vain.


    <span>In the middle of that chaos, I could see Evelina on Eir''s back. He was still in his dragon form. She was busy healing the injured dragons while Eir was fighting. Some blood was on his white scales as his body zed with heat. While he looked calm, I was sure he actually had killed a lot of them.


    <span>Evelina, on the other hand, looked exhausted and dirty. Her beautiful blonde hair was ruined and her dress was a mess. But judging from how serious she was, she didn''t care. She put all her concentration on the battlefield and helped the wounded as best as she could, but I knew she was on her limit.


    <span>While my soldiers were busy capturing as many orcs as they could during the battle, Princess sha fought my soldiers as if her life was on the line. She looked fierce and gave her best to defeat the dragons. In fact, I could hear the snarls of rage and furying from the princess. However, the battle was one-sided as the orcs were losing. Their army was decimated.


    <span>I was taken aback by the sight that unfolded before me. I had thought that the battle was alreadying to a close, given that I had already dered my victory and was sure that my triumph had been widely disseminated. It seemed, however, that I had been mistaken.


    <span>My gaze shifted to the princess of the orc tribe, who was fighting with all of her might and courage, despite the clear defeat of her forces.


    <span><i>''Is it because of sha?''</i> I thought. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for her, especially when I remembered that she had been the one to defend the young orcs and had begged Uraugh to call off his soldiers.


    <span><i>''Too bad I can''t cancel my ns¡­'' </i>I thought. She was a skilled fighter and a capable leader, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret that I would have to go through with my ns to take her as a hostage, knowing that it would likely result in another war between the dragons and orcs.


    <span>But I knew that I had to put an end to this conflict once and for all, and so, with a fierce roar, I threw Uraugh''s body, which was covered in ice, at sha.


    <span>- Bam!


    <span>The loud, booming sound of his body echoed through the battlefield as it hit the ground. All eyes turned to me as the dragons let out their own triumphant roars, signaling my victory. sha and her remaining soldiers were clearly taken aback by my sudden reappearance and the disy of Uraugh''s frozen corpse, and the fighting came to a standstill as they all turned to face me.


    <span>Princess sha approached the ice-covered body of her father and was visibly devastated by his death. Tears streamed down her face as she knelt beside him, her shoulders shaking with grief.


    <span>Inded on the ground, shifting into my human form as I approached her. "Your tribe has lost," I dered, my voice stern and unyielding. "Give up, and I will spare your life."


    <span>But instead of surrendering, sha turned to me, let out a fierce roar, andunched herself at me, her eyes zing with determination and anger. I was taken aback by her sudden attack, but I was not about to be caught off guard. I dodged her initial strike and countered with a strike of my own, using my superior strength and training to fend her off.


    <span>But I didn¡¯t use my offensive skill or my weapons. I mostly only dodged or brushed off her attacks since I knew she did it due to her overwhelming emotion.


    <span>Despite her smaller size and the fact that her tribe had already been soundly defeated, sha fought with all of her might, refusing to back down. She was a skilled warrior, and I had to admit, I was impressed by her tenacity and courage. She was better than her father.


    <span>The dragons¡¯ roars painted our battle. Some of my soldiers even tried to help me, but I raised my hand calmly, ordering them to get back. I could let them hurt my hostage. I needed her alive and unscathed.


    <span>In the end, it was clear that I was the stronger fighter, and after a short battle, I finally decided to end this. I waved my hand down and used my skill.


    <span><i>¡®Telekic!¡¯</i>


    <span>My invisible power pped her body hard and forced her to her knees. Her weapon fell from her hand. She was shocked by it and tried to resist it, but it was no use. Despite her skill, her level, and power wasn¡¯t as strong as her father,


    <span>"Yield," Imanded in an intimidating voice.


    <span>sha red up at me. ¡°Never!¡± she refused with a stern voice.


    <span>¡°I see¡­¡± I raised one of my hands high, preparing to cast my Hell Inferno. ¡°Then don¡¯t me me if I turn all of your soldiers into ashes!¡± I threatened.


    <span>Her eyes widened, and her chest heaved. She wavered at my threat since she knew my capabilities. Having no choice, she eventually nodded, conceding defeat. "I yield," she said through gritted teeth.


    <span><span>I let out a sigh of relief, knowing it was easier than I thought. I offered a hand to help sha to her feet, and she reluctantly epted, still ring at me with a mixture of hatred and anger.


    <span><span>


    <span><span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 225. Frustration and Desperation I

    Chapter 225. Frustration and Desperation I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 225. Frustration and Desperation I


    <span>Once sha epted my offer of assistance and ced her hand in mine, I pulled her into my arms, taking her by surprise. At the same time, I opened my inventory and retrieved the Dragon''s Servant Bracelet, which appeared in my hand with a sh of light.


    <span>In one smooth and practiced movement, I fastened the bracelet onto sha''s wrist, activating its magic as I did so.


    <span>[You have used the Dragon''s Servant Bracelet on Princess sha of The Orc Tribe.]


    <span>[The bracelet will seal 50% of the wearer¡¯s magic power]


    <span>[The bracelet will seal 50% of the wearer¡¯s strength]


    <span>[Carrying weapons is not allowed!]


    <span>She gasped in shock and tried to push me away, clearly panicked by my actions. She frantically tried to remove the bracelet, but it was toote. The bracelet had already taken hold, its magic binding her to me as my servant.


    <span>I stood there, my cold eyes fixed on sha as she struggled against the bracelet''s hold. The dragons let out triumphant roars as they circled around us, their fierce cries intimidating the orcs who had been trying toe to sha''s aid.


    <span>The enchanted jewel at its center began to glow with a bright, pulsing light. sha looked panicked as she felt the bracelet''s magic take hold of her, sealing away her powers and binding her to me as my servant.


    <span>As the bracelet''s magic took hold, sha''s powers were immediately sealed away, suppressed by the bracelet''s powerful enchantments. She struggled against its hold, but it was no use. The bracelet was too powerful, and it had a grip on her that was impossible to break. Her face contorted with fear and anger as she realized that she was nowpletely at my mercy.


    <span>Another announcement appeared in front of me.


    <span>[Congrattions! Princess sha of the orc tribe has be your servant!]


    <span>Once again, sha fell to her knees, her head bowed as she stared at her palms.


    <span>¡°NOOO!!! AAAAA! AAAAAAA!!!!!¡± She let out a heart-wrenching scream of frustration, her voice echoing through the sky as she yelled out in rage and despair. The orc soldiers around her were visibly moved by her distress, and I could see some of them desperately trying to break through the dragons'' siege in a bid to help her.


    <span>But their efforts were in vain. The dragons easily brushed them aside, shing their tails and knocking them to the ground with intimidating roars. Even Evelina, who was still perched on Eir''s back, looked away from the scene, her guilt written clearly on her face.


    <span>Despite all of this, I simply stood there and watched sha with a cold, dispassionate gaze. I knew that this was a better end for her than if I had had to im her by force, just like how the kings of other tribes had done in the past. They would often take the women and princesses of defeated tribes as their own, even going so far as to do it in public to show their dominance and intimidate their subjects. It was a cruel and barbaric practice, one that I had no intention of replicating.


    <span>I knew what it was like to be forced into sexual intercourse without my consent, and I hated the thought of inflicting that same pain and vition on someone else. So instead of iming sha in that way, I had chosen to bind her to me with the Dragon''s Servant Bracelet, ensuring that she would be powerless to resist my will. No one ever did it before, but I knew it was the right thing to do, both for sha and for myself.


    <span>Even though taking sha to the war had seemed like a foolish and reckless decision on Uraugh''s part, I knew why he had done it. He saw sha as a threat to his throne, and leaving her in Vurdor for too long would have only spelled trouble for him. It was clear that he had intended to sacrifice sha from the start, judging by the way he had ordered her to attack me and my forces.


    <span>As sha''s screams and the orcs'' growls finally came to an end, I thought that the conflict was over. But then, to my surprise, sha let out augh, one that was filled with frustration and despair. It was a sound that sent shivers down my spine, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt for the role I had yed in her defeat yet my expression remained unchanged. It was cold as ice.


    <span>Slowly, sha lifted her face and looked me in the eye. Her hair was a wild, tangled mess, and her face was covered in dirt from the fight. Despite her obvious frustration, there were no tears in her eyes, and she continued to re at me with the same burning hatred as before.


    <span>"Dragon king," she hissed, her voice dripping with venom. "Do you think you can use me to enter Vurdor?" she asked, her toneced with sarcasm and disdain.


    <span>I met her gaze, my expression firm and unyielding. "Your father''s corpse is enough to force the orcs to open Vurdor''s gates," I said, my voice filled with confidence and conviction.


    <span>"Then why do you need me?" sha asked, her voice filled with anger and resentment. "Why don''t you just kill me and let me die on the battlefield like a true warrior?"


    <span>I shrugged, my expression calm andposed. "I have my own n," I said simply, not borating further.


    <span>sha let out anotherugh, this one even more bitter and despairing than the first. She stood up, her body shaking with rage and frustration. "n, huh?" she sneered. sha''s face contorted with anger and disgust, and she spat at my feet, clearly unwilling to ept her fate. "I have no interest in following your n!" she roared in anger.


    <span>With a fierce cry, she reached down and retrieved her weapon from the ground, raising it up as if to strike me. But instead of attacking me, she turned her gaze to her wrist, where the Dragon''s Servant Bracelet was fastened. It was clear that she was considering cutting off her own hand in a desperate bid to escape the bracelet''s hold.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 226. Frustration and Desperation II

    Chapter 226. Frustration and Desperation II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 226. Frustration and Desperation II


    <span>The orcs let out screams of shock and fear as sha raised her weapon, her eyes fixed on her wrist where the Dragon''s Servant Bracelet was fastened. Even Evelina, who had been watching from Eir''s back, cried out in rm, begging sha to stop her intention.


    <span>But despite the panic and confusion all around me, my expression remained unchanged. I stood there, watching sha with a cold, impassive gaze.


    <span>The bracelet suddenly let out a thin electric current, flowing through sha''s body and stopping her in her tracks. The current was faint, barely perceptible to the naked eye, but it was powerful enough to disrupt sha''s movements and prevent her from carrying out her n. She let out a cry of pain and surprise as the current flowed through her, her body convulsing slightly as the bracelet''s magic took hold.


    <span>The orcs around us watched in shock as the scene unfolded, their eyes wide with fear and confusion. Evelina, too, looked on in shock, her eyes filled with worry. It was clear that none of them had expected this to happen, and they were all struggling toprehend what was going on.


    <span>As for me, I simply watched as the bracelet''s magic took hold, my expression impassive and unreadable. I had known that the bracelet was capable of this, of course.


    <span>- ng!


    <span>The electricity that flowed through sha''s body shocked her to her core, causing the weapon in her hand to slip and fall to the ground once again. "Aghhh!" she cried out in pain as the current flowed through her, her body convulsing with each jolt.


    <span>[Punishment has been carried out]


    <span>[sha has taken 0 damage points!]


    <span>But even though the electricity didn''t physically harm her, it was enough to shock her and disrupt her movements. I had expected this, which was why I had asked S, to include a specific function in the bracelet''s design.


    <span>I knew that the princesses and princes of the royal families had high pride and would likely choose to lose their hand or evenmit suicide rather than submit to another king. So I asked S to include a function that would prevent the wearer from hurting themselves ormitting suicide.


    <span>As for why the bracelet prevented the wearer from holding a weapon, it was to prevent them from venting their anger and frustration on others. In sha''s case, I still needed to have special soldiers watch over her, as her power was still significantly above the average for maids and servants. I didn''t want her to identally hurt anyone while she was under the bracelet''s control.


    <span>sha stared at her wrist with wide eyes, her expression a mix of anger and disbelief. She looked at the bracelet for a long moment before finally turning to me, her re clearly showing her anger and hatred.


    <span>"Cut it out," I said coldly, my voice devoid of emotion. "It''s useless."


    <span>"We''ll see..." sha hissed, her voice dripping with venom. She quickly reached for a knife that was tucked into her belt, her hand shaking with determination. This time, she didn''t hesitate, moving quickly to slice her own throat in a desperate bid to escape the bracelet''s hold.


    <span>But once again, the bracelet''s magic kicked in, preventing sha from carrying out her n. An invisible force reached out and stopped the knife before it could graze her neck, causing it to fall to the ground and stick there.


    <span>She let out a cry of frustration, her body trembling as she tried to break free of the bracelet''s hold. But it was no use. The bracelet''s magic was too strong, and she was unable to escape its grasp.


    <span>sha struggled against the bracelet''s hold, determined to remove it from her wrist at any cost. She tried everything she could think of, pulling and tugging at it with all her strength, trying to pry it open with her fingers. But no matter what she did, the bracelet remained firmly in ce, its magic holding her fast.


    <span>She was relentless in her efforts, refusing to give up despite the clear futility of her actions. She scratched and wed at the bracelet, trying to dig her nails under its edges or find some way to break it. She even tried using her powers to melt or shatter it, hoping that the intense heat or pressure would be enough to break the bracelet''s hold.


    <span>But no matter what she did, the bracelet remained unchanged, its magic holding her fast and preventing her from escaping its grasp. sha let out frustrated growls and curses as she struggled, her face contorted with anger and desperation.


    <span>I took a deep breath as I watched sha, my heart breaking at the sight of her frustration and desperation.


    <span>"Like I said, stop wasting your time," I warned her again, my voice firm and unyielding. The bracelet contained my magic power, and it couldn''t be destroyed that easily.


    <span>But sha didn''t seem to care about my words. She continued to struggle and fight against the bracelet''s hold, determined to escape its grasp.


    <span>I could have used my Telekic skill to prevent her movements, but I knew that I couldn''t limit her movements forever. I needed another solution, something that would shock her and make her stop.


    <span>So I raised my finger and used my zing Orb skill, summoning dozens of fire orbs around me and filling the area with bright light. Then Iunched one orb toward the nearest orcs horde, aiming for the ground near their feet.


    <span>The explosion near the mob shocked everyone, including sha. Some orcs fell because of the impact. Their scream of panic and the booming sound echoed yet there was no major injury from that attack.


    <span>It was enough to make her stop and turn to the scene before she averted her gaze to me, her eyes wide with surprise.


    <span>"If you are still stubborn, the next one will not miss," I said firmly, my voiceced with warning.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 227. Frustration and Desperation III

    Chapter 227. Frustration and Desperation III


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 227. Frustration and Desperation III


    <span>sha hesitated for a moment, her eyes flicking between the bracelet and the fire orb that had just exploded. Then, with a sigh of defeat, she finally stopped struggling and submitted to the bracelet''s hold.


    <span>Still, her hatred and displeasure were clear on her face. She red at me with a mix of anger and resentment, her body tense and trembling with rage.


    <span>I could see the war raging within her, the struggle between her desire to fight and her inability to escape the bracelet''s grasp. It was a heart-wrenching sight, and I knew that it would not be easy to handle her.


    <span>But even so, I knew that I had to try. With sha''s surrender, the war had ended, and it was time to move on to the next phase of my n.


    <span>¡°Confiscate their weapon and take them to the dungeon! Spare no one who resists!¡± I ordered in a firm, cold voice, yet sounded like a roar. Mymand echoed through the air. My gaze was still locked on sha.


    <span>The sound of metal shing against metal filled the air as the soldiers disarmed the badly wounded orcs. Some of them tried to resist, their eyes filled with anger and determination. But the dragons were merciless, killing them without hesitation as they fought to maintain control.


    <span>Their teeth and ws ripped the orcs. Their roars echoed across the battlefield as they struck down their foes. The orcs fought back with weapons and skills, but they were no match for the dragons'' superior strength and ferocity.


    <span>I watched as the dragons moved through the battlefield, their powerful bodies moving with grace and precision as they fought. The scene was bloody and chaotic, with dragons and orcs alike moving through the battlefield as some of them fought to gain the upper hand. The air was filled with the sound of roars and shing weapons, and the ground was stained with blood and debris.


    <span>Yet, I remained unmoved and gazed at sha coldly. My gaze fixed on her as I prepared to intervene if necessary. One move would be enough to make me throw my fire orbs at the nearby orc horde.


    <span>The dragons bound the orcs with their Mana Bind skill, forcing them to move towards the fortress as they were surrounded by the dragons'' fierce roars. The orcs struggled against the binds, their faces contorted with anger and frustration as they were led away.


    <span>Amidst all of this, Evelina, who was on Eir''s back, jumped down and approached sha. I could see the worry and guilt written all over her face, and I knew that she was struggling with the knowledge that she had yed an important part in this war.


    <span>"sha, let me heal you," Evelina said, her voice shaking with emotion.


    <span>But sha rejected Evelina''s offer coldly, her eyes narrowing as she red at that princess of the healer tribe. "I don''t need your help," she spat out. "I am a warrior, and I don¡¯t need my enemy¡¯s mercy."


    <span>Evelina''s face fell, and I could see the hurt and disappointment in her eyes. "I just want to help," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    <span>"I don''t want your help," sha said firmly, her eyes shing with anger. ¡°And I don''t want anything to do with you."


    <span>Evelina flinched at sha''s harsh words, her shoulders sagging as she took a step back. "I understand," she said quietly. "My condolences on your father¡¯s death and for everything that has happened. But please, if you need anything, just let me know. I will do whatever I can to help you."


    <span>With a voice as cold as ice, sha spoke to Evelina, "If you truly desire to help me, then y the dragon king for me."


    <span>The request left Evelina stunned, and without hesitation, she immediately rejected the idea. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she refused without further ado.


    <span>sha raised her arm, disying the bracelet to Evelina. "Or you can help me by get rid of this," she said with resentment, her eyes filled with hatred as she red at Evelina.


    <span>Evelina responded almost immediately, "You already know my answer."


    <span>sha sneered at Evelina, "Then I do not need your help," before turning on her heel and storming off to the fortress with the other orcs, her face twisted into a frown. Evelina watched her go, her own face filled with sadness and regret.


    <span>I approached Evelina and ced a hand on her shoulder, offering her aforting smile. "It''s not your fault," I said gently. "You did what you thought was right. And now, all we can do is try to move forward."


    <span>Evelina nodded, her expression softening slightly. "I know," she said. "But it''s still hard to see sha suffer like this. She''s a strong and fierce warrior, and it breaks my heart to see her in this situation."


    <span>I spoke to Evelina in a strong and determined voice, "Then heal her."


    <span>This statement caused Evelina to turn her attention towards me, a look of confusion etched onto her face.


    <span>I met her gaze and said simply, "She is still within your skill range, and you do not need her permission to do so. Just do it."


    <span>Evelina worriedly inquired, ¡°But what if she is mad?¡±


    <span>I let out a smirk as I turned my gaze towards sha, who was walking further away, "She likely will, but at least she will have her health restored."


    <span>After that suggestion, her eyes filled with determination. She raised her staff with her eyes on sha. As Evelina focused on healing sha''s wounds, her staff began to glow with a bright, white light. She waved it to her, and with it, the cuts and bruises seemed to fade away, disappearingpletely as if they had never been there at all.


    <span>sha stopped her steps with a mixture of shock and disbelief on her face. She raised her hands slowly and checked her wounds, but all of them were gone!


    <span>She had never seen such powerful healing magic before, and was clearly taken aback by its effectiveness.


    <span>But as the wounds disappeared, sha''s anger and frustration only seemed to grow. She turned around and scowled at Evelina. Her eyes filled with hatred. "Why are you doing this?!" she demanded. "I don''t want your help or your pity!"


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 228. Frustration and Desperation IV

    Chapter 228. Frustration and Desperation IV


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 228. Frustration and Desperation IV


    <span>I spoke to sha with a sense of authority before Evelina had the opportunity to speak. "It was mymand. Do you have an issue with it?"


    <span>sha responded with a look of discontent. "It appears that you do not take kindly to things that are not going your way," she sneered.


    <span>Nonchntly, I responded, "It depends on the situation."


    <span>She replied to me with a sharp exhale of displeasure before she turned around. As sha walked away, her shoulders hunched and her head hanging low, I remained unfazed. I had expected her reaction and I was prepared for it. I knew that she would be unhappy about being captured and forced to submit to me or even as simply as receiving help from Evelina, but I had no choice. The war had to end, and taking her as a hostage was the only way to guarantee the orc tribe¡¯s throne.


    <span>Evelina turned to me, a look of sadness and guilt on her face. Without a word, I knew what she felt.


    <span>Once again, I patted her on her shoulder and gave her a reassuring smile. "You just did what you had to do."


    <span>Evelina nodded, but the sadness in her eyes didn''t disappear. I could see that she was struggling with her guilt.


    <span>"Come on," I said, trying to cheer her up. "Let''s head back, We have a lot to do to prepare for our journey to Vurdor."


    <span>Evelina nodded, and together we walked toward the fortress. As my legs moved, I whistled, ordering all of my soldiers to return to the fortress.


    <span>The dragons responded to my call with roars. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and aplishment. We had won the war. My first war. I managed to protect what the real Argod had entrusted to me.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span>-----


    <span>


    <span>


    <span>The orcs were brought to the dungeons, their chains clinking against the stone floor as they were escorted by the dragons. It was a dark, damp ce, the walls covered in mold and the air thick with the smell of decay and rot.


    <span>As they were led down the dimly lit corridors, the orcs red at their captors with hatred in their eyes. They were proud, fierce creatures, and the defeat on the battlefield had been a blow to their pride.


    <span>Despite their defeat, the orcs remained proud and defiant, refusing to beg for mercy or submit to their captors. But despite their hostility, the dragons remained calm andposed, their eyes fixed on the orcs as they led them to their cells.


    <span>They were greeted by the sight of dirty and cramped cells, filled with the stench of sweat and blood. The orcs went inside, adding the cells¡¯ pitiful sight. Their bodies were covered in wounds and their eyes filled with fear and despair.


    <span>After all of them were in, the dragons had brought bandages, salves, and other supplies to the dungeons. It wasn¡¯t much and only basic medical supplies, but the orcs epted the offerings. They treated their wounds as best they could with the supplies provided, their eyes fixed on the dragons with hatred and mistrust.


    <span>That was Evelina¡¯s suggestion. Although I didn¡¯tpletely agree with this, this was better than her previous suggestion about using her Mass Healing skill to heal the orcs. Although I knew she did it because she knew most of them were young orcs and they never wanted to go to the war, there was no way I would let her do it. They were my prisoners, my enemies, not her patients. So giving them some basic medical supplies just to keep them alive was a better solution.


    <span>As the orcs worked to treat their injuredpanions, the dragons stood watch, their eyes scanning the room for any sign of rebellion. But despite the tension in the air, the orcs seemed resigned to their fate, their movements slow and defeated as they tended to their wounded.


    <span>It was clear that the orcs were not happy with their current situation, but they had no choice but to ept it. They were prisoners now, at the mercy of their captors.


    <span>On the other side, sha was led into a room, not the dungeon, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of disgust and frustration. The in walls and sparse furnishings seemed to mock her, a reminder of her current situation as a captive of the dragon king. Despite her hatred and anger towards her captor, she knew that she had no choice but to submit to his will.


    <span>Once the soldiers secured the door and left her alone, sha''s thoughts turned to escape. She knew that the bracelet on her wrist was a formidable obstacle, but she refused to give up. She paced around the room, examining every inch for any potential weaknesses or vulnerabilities. She scrutinized the door, searching for any possible means of tampering with the lock or finding a way to slip through the cracks.


    <span>But as she examined the room more closely, she realized that there was no way out. The windows were too high up, and even if she could somehow reach them, they were too small for her to fit through. The door was sturdy and well-guarded, and there was no other exit.


    <span>With a sigh of defeat, sha sat down on the bed and buried her head in her hands. She couldn''t believe that she had been reduced to this, a prisoner of the dragon king. As she wallowed in her despair, sha''s resolve grew. She would not let the dragon king win. She would find a way out of his grasp. She vowed to herself that she would not let the dragon king use her to do anything to the orc tribe¡¯s throne and her brother. But how? She even couldn¡¯t kill herself.


    <span>But then an idea crossed her mind. <i>¡®I think I know what I should do.¡¯</i> But she knew it would be a painful thing for her.


    <span>


    <span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 229. After The War I

    Chapter 229. After The War I


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 229. After The War I


    <span>The sky above was alight with the radiant glow of the two suns, their fiery orbs casting a brilliant golden hue across the vast expanse of the battlefield. The once-lush fields were now littered with the corpses of orcs, minotaurs, and dragons, their bodies twisted and contorted in the throes of death. The ground was slick with the blood of fallen warriors, the rich red liquid seeping into the earth and staining the soil for eternity.


    <span>The fire that had raged across the battlefield had long since died out, leaving behind a thick nket of smoke that hung heavy in the air. The smoke cast an eerie orange glow upon the scene, coloring the afternoon sky in hues of burnt sienna and deep rust. The acrid scent of burnt flesh and smoldering ruins filled the air, a stark reminder of the destruction that had taken ce here.


    <span>Despite their victory, the dragons could not rest easy. They swept through the remnants of the battlefield, their keen eyes scanning thendscape for any survivors. They moved with a sense of purpose, their massive wings pping with a graceful fluidity as they searched for any woundedrades among the corpses.


    <span>The dragons'' roars echoed across the battlefield, a haunting call to any of their kin who may still be alive. Their voices were deep and thunderous, the very sound of them sending shivers down the spine of any who heard them. They called out again and again, their voices growing more urgent as they searched for any who may have survived the brutal battle.


    <span>The dragons continued their search. The full scale of the destruction became apparent. The ground was littered with the debris of war, the shattered remains of weapons and armor scattered about as if tossed aside by a giant''s hand. The bodies of the fallen were everywhere, their corpses twisted and contorted in grotesque poses. The sight was enough to make even the bravest of warriors sick to their stomachs.


    <span>Despite the devastation, the dragons pressed on with their search. They moved with a sense of urgency, their hearts heavy with the weight of loss. They knew that every moment counted and that any survivors they could find would be precious in the face of such a catastrophic defeat.


    <span>On the other hand, General Guillotine led his army on a mission to sweep the orc camp to put an end to their terror once and for all. They took to the sky, their wings beating in powerful strokes as they soared high above thend. They came like a flock of migratory birds, a massive and terrifying sight to behold. The remaining orcs below trembled in fear as the dragons descended and quickly hid, their powerful talons gripping the earth as theynded with a deafening roar.


    <span>General Guillotine led his army as they inspected the cave where the orcs had been hiding. The cave was dark and damp, the stench of orcish filth filling the air. The dragons moved through the cave with ease, their keen eyes scanning the shadows for any sign of the enemy.


    <span>As they searched the cave, they came upon a group of injured orcs and thest survivors. The creatures were weak and helpless, their wounds still fresh and bleeding. General Guillotine ordered his army to capture the orcs and bring them along, a gesture of mercy that was uncharacteristic of a dragon¡¯s reputation. But it was the king¡¯s order and he couldn¡¯t defy him.


    <span>The dragons bound the orcs and brought them along as they continued their sweep of the camp. The orcs were too weak to resist, and they were brought along with little resistance. General Guillotine took the orcs as prisoners of war.


    <span>But rather than catch them and make the orcs walk, they took their prey into their mouths, their massive jaws opening wide to reveal rows of razor-sharp teeth. The wounded orcs were no match for the dragons'' strength, and they were easily captured and imprisoned between the dragons'' huge teeth. The orcs were trapped, their bodies wedged between the dragons'' fangs, unable to move or escape.


    <span>The dragons carried their prisoners with ease, their massive wings beating with a powerful grace as they soared through the sky. The orcs were held tightly between the dragons'' teeth, their bodies wracked with pain and fear. They knew that their fate was sealed and that they would soon meet their end at the dragons¡¯ hands.


    <span>Once the dragons reached the sky, they unleashed their fury upon the cave where the orc hid before. They breathed fire, their mes engulfing the cave in an inferno of destruction. The corpses and the survivors inside the cave had nowhere to hide, and they were quickly consumed by the dragons'' mes.


    <span>The cave was left in ruins, with nothing but ash and rubble remaining. The dragons'' fire had been so intense that even the rocks and boulders had melted and fused together before they flew away from that ce with a roar, their victoryplete.


    <span>Back to the Firestone Fortress. Despite the fierce war, the fortress stood tall and proud. Still, the scars of battle were visible everywhere. Some ces and part of the walls were now nothing more than charred ruins, the trees reduced to ashes by the dragons'' fire.


    <span>Despite the destruction, the fortress was still a bustling hub of activity. The sound of hammers and saws echoed through the halls as the dragons worked to repair the damage done during the war. The smell of fresh-cut wood and molten metal filled the air, a sign of the rebuilding efforts that were underway.


    <span>One of the busiest ces within the fortress was the medical room. The healers were working tirelessly to treat the injured dragons that had been brought back from the battlefield. The room was filled with the sounds of dragons in pain, their roars and cries of agony filling the air.


    <span>The healers¡¯ hands moved with precision as they treated the wounded dragons. They used abination of traditional healing methods and advanced medical techniques to tend to the dragons'' wounds.


    <span>Although most of them were in their humanoid form, a few of them didn¡¯t. Theyy on rows of beds, their massive bodies taking up more than one bed. Their wings were bandaged, their limbs splinted, and their bodies covered in salves and ointments. They were in pain, but they were alive and that was what mattered.


    <span><span>The healers moved quickly and efficiently, their hands never still as they treated the dragons. They administered potions and elixirs, stitched wounds, and set broken bones. They knew that every moment counted and that the sooner they could get the dragons back on their feet.


    <span><span>


    <span><span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 230. After The War II

    Chapter 230. After The War II


    <span>Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 230. After The War II


    <span>In the middle of the fortress''s bustle, amidst the sounds of rebuilding and the hustle and bustle of dragons going about their tasks, Evelina and I decided to enjoy our lunch. It wasn''t a grand feast or even close to a celebratory party, but after the grueling battle that had taken ce, I was eager to fill my stomach with a hearty meal. As for my injuries, Evelina had done an excellent job of healing me, and most of them were only minor ones.


    <span>Meanwhile, I had handed over the fortress¡¯ temporary recovery management to Eir and the fortress¡¯ security to General Guillotine''s trusted assistants. While the other dragons were busy cleaning the fortress courtyard from the corpses of fallen enemies, to prevent monsters froming to that ce. The rest were feeding the Wyverns as their victory prize.


    <span>The lunch that wasid out before us was filled with meats of all kinds. Roasted meats, grilled meats, and even some that were still sizzling on the spit. The servant who had prepared the meal had deliberately made it to rece my energy, knowing that as a king, I required a lot of sustenance to keep my body and mind strong.


    <span>As we ate, Evelina, who apanied me at the table, remained quiet, her expression unreadable. I couldn''t quite catch the dissatisfaction on her face after I had rejected her suggestion to hold a celebratory feast, but it seemed the war had taken its toll on her, and she had lost her appetite for food and celebration.


    <span>"Is the food not to your liking?" I asked concern etched upon my face as I watched Evelina hold her eating utensil without touching her food. Today''s meal was indeed a bit more barbaric than usual, especially since some of the steaks were served medium rare. The blood was still visible on the huge piece of meat, and the sauce itself reminded me of the thick blood of orcs. But all of the meat was not from orcs, it was the usual food, the usual monsters that we dragons used to eat.


    <span>Evelina shook her head from side to side, a small frown creasing her forehead. "No, Your Majesty. Everything is delicious," she said, her voice soft and strained. "It''s just...I''m not feeling well." She stared at the food in front of her for a moment before turning her face to the other side and covering her mouth with her hand. Her face was slightly pale, and I could see the exhaustion etched in her features.


    <span>"Are you sick?" I asked, reaching out to touch her forehead with the back of my hand to check for fever. The dining table was only the size of a modern-era table of four.


    <span>Again, she shook her head from side to side, her expression pained and troubled.


    <span>"Then it must be because of the war," I guessed, understanding the trauma that Evelina must have been going through. For her, the sight and smell of all this blood and meat was a reminder of the violence and destruction we¡¯d just been through.


    <span>I cut my steak and brought a piece into my mouth again, savoring the rich taste of the meat and the tangy vor of the sauce. "I shouldn''t have brought you to this ce," I said after I swallowed my food, my gaze focused on my te as I cut another piece. "Your warm heart is not suitable for the cold of the war," I added, my tone heavy with regret. It was the truth, and I didn''t mean to make fun of her, even though my words might have sounded harsh.


    <span>Evelina had grown up in the healer tribe, a peaceful tribe that had always taught kindness and helped others. The tribe avoided war at all costs, and of course, following me to fight on the front lines would not have been a beautiful experience for her.


    <span>That made her turn her eyes on me, her gaze filled with a mixture of uncertainty and disappointment. I could see the turmoil in her eyes, and I knew that she was struggling toe to terms with the violence and destruction that we had witnessed. The war had taken its toll on her.


    <span>¡°Are you going to send me back to Dragon Cross City after this?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with sadness.


    <span>I nced at her, and I could see the bitterness etched on her face. ¡°That depends on you, Evelina," I replied, my voice soft but firm. "If your condition worsens, yes, I will do it. Not everyone can handle this kind of bloody scene, especially since the dragons are involved in this furious war," I reminded her.


    <span>In my original world, humans called it PTSD, but here in our world, there was no term like that. There were no psychological therapists, only healers who could heal wounds and illnesses. If Evelina''s condition were to worsen, the best thing I could do was to ask her to rest and help her recover faster.


    <span>Evelina looked down at her hands, her fingers twisting nervously in herp. "I understand, Your Majesty," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    <span>"You are not angry with me?" A hint of surprise was clear in my tone as I couldn''t help but think that Evelina would be mad at me.


    <span>But to my surprise, she shook her head from side to side, her expression one of understanding and forgiveness.


    <span>"You''ve done a lot for me and granted my wish even though you didn''t like it," she admitted, her voice filled with regret. "I don''t want to push my luck."


    <span>"Just give me one day," she continued, her eyes meeting mine with a determined gleam. "If I don''t feel better tomorrow, I will return to the capital. I don''t want to be your hindrance.¡±


    <span>I nodded, a small smile ying at the corners of my lips. "Take all the time you need, Evelina," I said, my voice filled with genuine warmth. "I will support you in whatever decision you make."


    <span><span>Evelina smiled at me, her expression one of gratitude and appreciation. "Thank you, Your Majesty," she said, her voice filled with genuine emotion.


    <span><span>


    <span><span>


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 231. The Dragon’s Celebration I

    Chapter 231. The Dragon¡¯s Celebration I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 231. The Dragon''s Celebration I


    After that lunch, Evelina took a rest while I went to the meeting room with Eir and General Guillotine. They reported on our current situation, and we discussed our ns for the next steps and preparations.


    This meeting was of the utmost importance since we had to go to Vurdor with arge number of prisoners, and I knew that they would slow us down significantly since it meant that we would have to travel by foot. Coupled with arge number of injured orcs, it would be easier for us to just take the important hostages and kill the others. In this case, sha and Uraugh''s corpse. So we had to think of another way if I still wanted to fulfill my promise to Evelina.


    The only solution I could think of was to take them on the sky carriage. But this was not the carriage that was usually used to carry people, it was the carriage that was usually used to carry supplies. So there were no fancy amenities or even seats. They would have to stand along the way like chickens on a truck. With that, we should be able to arrive sooner. If we didn¡¯t encounter any obstacles, I estimated that we would only need a few days to reach Vurdor.


    Well, releasing those prisoners in the nearest orc town was a better solution. But after all the trouble we went through to capture them and allow them to live, they should at least give me some benefit. They would be a nice bargaining chip. Aside from sha, of course. After all, this fortress had many sky carriages due to the long war, and most of the Wyverns were in good condition. After a good rest and some nice food, they should be ready for another battle, not to mention transport us.


    As for me, Evelina and sha, although I preferred to ride on a Wyvern, I had to swallow my wish and use a royal carriage with them. It was because I had to keep Uraugh''s corpse frozen and make sure sha didn''t do anything stupid, no matter what it was. Indeed, the bracelet had sealed her strength and made her obey my orders, but she was a stubborn woman.


    Judging from herst reaction, I was sure she wouldn¡¯t stay quiet and just give up. So, I had to keep an eye on her. So yeah, it kind of felt less like a war and I didn''t like it since we looked like we hade to bring souvenirs. Well, I could count their king''s corpse as a souvenir though.


    This whole situation made me uneasy, and I couldn''t help but feel like we were losing the essence of what a war was. It felt more like a game of chess where we were moving pieces around to gain the advantage, rather than the brutal and bloody battles that I was used to.


    We also discussed the logistics and the potential challenges of this n and finally, we all came to a consensus. This was the best course of action, and we would have to make do with our resources.


    As the meeting with Guillotine and Eir came to a close, we solidified our n for the journey ahead. Guillotine would be responsible formanding the soldiers and managing the food supplies, while Eir would be in charge of the prisoners. After confirming that we would depart in two days, we closed the discussion and I made my way out of the meeting room.


    I spent the rest of the day walking around the fortress walls, taking in the sights and sounds of the aftermath of the battle. My eyes roamed over the remnants of the battlefield, taking in the destruction that had been wrought upon thisnd.


    The scene before me was one of chaos and devastation. Corpses of orcs, minotaurs, and dragons littered the ground, their bodies twisted and contorted in grotesque and unnatural ways. The smell of death hung heavy in the air, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease and disgust at the sight before me.


    The soldiers were hard at work, trying to clean up the mess left behind by the battle. They mostly burned the enemies'' soldiers¡¯ bodies since leaving their corpses alone for too long would only attract the monster horde to feast on them. I even started seeing some of the monsters start stealing the corpses and pull them away from this ce so they could enjoy their food in a morefortable ce, not in a ce full of dragons like this.


    The fire of the pyres danced and flickered in the afternoon sun, casting long shadows across the barrenndscape. The smoke that rose from the pyres colored the sky a hazy gray, and I couldn''t help but think of the cruelty of this world. The world of beasts.


    As the suns set, the dragons began to celebrate their hard-won victory. Drinks flowed freely as the soldiersughed and sang in the fortress hall, forgetting their wounds for a moment as they reveled in the joy of victory.


    The orcs, who were being held as prisoners, could only listen to the sounds of the dragons'' celebration from their cages. Despite their captivity, the dragons had provided them with enough food to keep them alive, though it was clear that it was not a feast by any means.


    The party was a far cry from the usual grand celebrations held in the pce. There were no fancy sses, only mugs filled with the best wine and beers. There were no fancy tables and decorations, only tables filled with tasty meat and bowls of vourful fruits. The atmosphere was one of camaraderie and brotherhood, as the soldiers shared in their victory and paid homage to their fallenrades.


    As I sat at my table, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in my people. They had fought bravely and sacrificed much to secure this victory, and it was only fitting that they should be able to let loose and enjoy the fruits of theirbor.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 232. The Dragon’s Celebration II

    Chapter 232. The Dragon¡¯s Celebration II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 232. The Dragon''s Celebration II


    As the celebration carried on, Evelina and I simply sat and enjoyed the festivities from a distance. The night was gettingte and the celebration was getting more and more lively. Evelina even decided to add to the celebration by singing a song tomemorate the dragons'' victory.


    With a harp in hand, she began to y and sing, her melodious voice filling the room. The notes she yed on the harp were like a symphony, each one building upon thest to create a beautiful and moving melody. Her voice was like a bird''s, sweet and clear, and as she sang, it was as if the words came alive, painting a picture in the minds of all those who heard her.


    The soldiers were mesmerized by her singing, their eyes fixed upon her as they listened in awe. They were captivated by the beauty of her voice and the emotion that she put into her singing. As she came to the end of the song, apuse filled the room, the soldiers showing their appreciation for the beautiful performance that they had just witnessed.


    "Next is me. I hope you don''t mind listening to my song," Guillotine stood up from his seat, a broad grin on his face as he volunteered to perform.


    I answered Guillotine with a nod, permitting him to sing. Once he began to sing, it was clear that his voice was discordant and harsh, causing the soldiers to wrinkle their foreheads and cover their ears in difort. But Guillotine didn''t seem to care and continued to sing confidently, his voice filling the room with its harsh and grating notes. The soldiers couldn''t bring themselves to say a word, for Guillotine was their general and they held him in high regard.


    Despite the poor quality of his singing, I remained calm and sipped my wine, understanding that his power and skills as a fighter and leader were far more important than his singing abilities. The soldiers, too, seemed to understand this and still gave him apuse, showing their appreciation for his leadership and bravery.


    After Guillotine''s song, the celebration continued with a magnificent dinner. The tables were piled high with delicious meats and savory sauces, and the soldiers ate and drank with relish, enjoying the feast that had beenid out before them. The mood was light and joyful, as we all took a moment to forget about the war and simply enjoy each other''spany. The night was filled withughter and song.


    I nced to the side and noticed that Evelina had finally regained her appetite. She was pping andughing along with the soldiers, her face alight with joy. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief wash over me.


    "You look better," I said, my eyes fixed on her.


    She turned to me, a sweet smile blooming on her face. "I am. After resting and calming myself, I feel much better. My mind is clearer now," she said.


    "Good to hear that," I said, taking a sip of my wine.


    "May I ask you something, Your Majesty?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity.


    "Go ahead," I said, giving her my permission.


    "Why were you not mad at me?" she asked, her eyes searching mine for an answer.


    "Hmm?" I frowned, not fully understanding the meaning of her question. "Why would I be mad at you?" I asked, confusion etched on my face.


    After a moment of contemtion, she finally spoke, her voice soft and hesitant. "It''s about my request to give medicine to the young orcs," she exined, her eyes fixed firmly on mine as she awaited my response.


    I let out a long exhale, the weight of my emotions heavy on my chest. "I was mad, very mad," I admitted honestly. "They are my enemies yet you asked me not only to spare their lives but also to give them medicine. It was so irritating," I added, the frustration clear in my tone.


    She looked at me with clear confusion etched on her face. "Then why did you do it? Why are you holding back your anger and not yelling at me?" she asked, her voice filled with genuine curiosity.


    I nced at her, my eyes scanning her face for any sign of understanding. "You want me to yell at you?" I returned her question, my tone measured and controlled.


    She shook her head from side to side, her long hair cascading down her shoulders as she did so.


    "Then what answer do you want? From the empire''s beneficial perspective? Or from my personal perspective?" I asked her again, my voice tinged with a hint of weariness.


    "Both," she replied simply, her gaze fixed firmly on mine.


    I let out a sigh, my eyes scanning the room as I considered my words carefully. "Fine, but maybe you won''t like it too much. Since I didn''t do it to save them," I warned her, my voice tinged with a hint of seriousness. I shifted my gaze forward, watching as my soldiersughed and joked with one another, their voices raised in song and celebration.


    "From the empire''s beneficial perspective, they are good hostages," I continued, my voice low and measured. "Indeed, they are not as valuable as sha but I can use them to force the orcs to open Vurdor''s gates," I added, my eyes scanning the room as I considered my words carefully.


    "You want to use them as a negotiating tool?" she rified.


    "Exactly. But that¡¯s only one of them. If they don''t want to negotiate with us, I can use them in a different way,¡± As I spoke, I couldn''t help but let a sly smirk spread across my lips. My words were calcted, and chosen with precision and intent, as I exined my n to Evelina. She looked at me with a mixture of confusion and curiosity, her frown deepening as she tried to understand the meaning behind my words.


    "What do you mean?" she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    I turned to face her fully, my smirk widening as I relished the power of my words. I knew that my n was a cruel one, but the potential rewards were too great to ignore.


    "For example, killing one of them every 10 minutes," I began, my voice low and menacing. "Or, if the orcs decide to attack us, we can use the prisoners as our shield. They are in our mercy so they are nothing more than pawns in our game, tools to be used for our own gain."


    Evelina''s eyes widened in shock at my words, the reality of my n hitting her like a ton of bricks. She could see the determination in my eyes, and she knew that I was not one to be underestimated.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 233. The Dragon’s Celebration III

    Chapter 233. The Dragon¡¯s Celebration III


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 233. The Dragon''s Celebration III


    As I gazed upon her expression, I felt a sense of deep contemtion wash over me. I inhaled a slow, steady breath, gathering my thoughts before speaking. "Evelina, allow me to remind you once again of my true nature. I am a dragon, and a dragon is a proud, cruel and fierce, unyielding creature. This is simply how we settle things. Our hearts have never yed a role in the wars we have fought."


    I could see the shock in her eyes, her disbelief. She had lived within the Draconis Empire for many years, but this was the first time she had participated in a war. I understood her surprise.


    "Then, what is your personal reason?" she inquired. Her voice was a deep rumble. Her gaze fixed upon me, unwavering.


    "You," I answered, my voice filled with bold conviction. There was no hint of hesitation in my tone, no indication that I was speaking anything but the absolute truth.


    Again, I could see the shock in her eyes, the question written inly upon her face, although she remained silent.


    "I allowed it¡­" I continued, my voice clear and unyielding, "Because you came to me and asked for it. ¡°There was no doubt there nor tenderness that showed that she had control over me.


    Evelina''s gaze was intense, her eyes filled with an array of emotions as if she werepletely oblivious to the celebratory noise that surrounded us. It was as though she was lost in thought, trying to reconcile the person she thought she knew with the one standing before her.


    I could see the disbelief etched upon her face, the confusion, and uncertainty that had taken hold. She was having trouble epting that the person who had agreed to her request was the same one who now had cunning ns for the orcs.


    Atst, she found her voice, and with a simple, yet powerful word, she asked, "Why?" Her eyes locked onto mine, piercing and unyielding.


    I tilted my head, a hint of curiosity etched upon my features. "You don''t believe my personal reason? Or do you think that is too good to be true?¡± I asked, my voice low and contemtive.


    She didn''t shy away from my inquiry, instead, she looked at me with bold determination. "I trust you," she said with conviction. "But does that mean I have your soft spot?"


    A smirk appeared on my lips as I heard her words. "Maybe," I answered with a hint of uncertainty. "But let me remind you, I can only grant your request to a certain extent. Don''t push me, and don''t test my patience," I warned her, my voice filled with a hint of steel.


    This was a war, and in war, cruel acts were sometimes necessary to bring it to a swift conclusion. The cost of a longsting conflict was simply too high, both in terms of lives and resources. A short, brutal war, with a devastating impact on the enemy, would serve to intimidate them, forcing them to surrender or paving the way for negotiations. This way, neither side would have to endure the horrors of a long, drawn-out battle.


    Evelina listened intently; her eyes downcast as she stared at the mug in her hand. "I understand," she said softly.


    I took another gulp of my drink and turned my gaze toward Evelina. "Are you disappointed with my answer?" I asked my voice carrying a hint of concern.


    She let out a sharp exhale, her expression betraying her inner turmoil. "A bit," she admitted, her voice low and honest. She raised her head and nced around the crowded hall, the sounds of celebration filling the air. "But I understand, as a king, it was the best decision you could make. I can''tin," she added, a wry smile touching her lips. "You''re doing what''s best for your tribe."


    "I''m d you understand," I said, my tone filled with respect.


    She nodded, her smile growing a little bit more genuine.


    But despite the smile on her face, I could tell that she was still feeling a bit downcast. So, to lift her mood, I put down my drink and extended my hand toward her. "Since this is my first victory after my hibernation, would you join me for a dance?" I offered, my voice warm and inviting. This would be her first dance with the Dragon King.


    As she gazed down at my outstretched hand, she tilted her head slightly, a look of confusion ying across her features. Her almond-shaped eyes met mine, and she spoke in a soft and melodic tone, "I thought you didn''t like dancing?"


    I let out a gentle chuckle. "I just didn''t have the time or the mood to do it before," I exined, trying to sound as rational as possible. But the truth was, it was because of the curse.


    "It''s the king''s request," she said, her voice filled with a hint of excitement. "I can''t say no."


    With that, she took my hand, her fingers interlocking with mine in a warm andforting embrace. I could feel the softness of her skin, so smooth and delicate against my own rough and calloused palm.


    We made our way to the center of the hall, surrounded by the others who had gathered for the dance. The air was filled with the sounds ofughter and the shuffling of feet, a symphony of joy that echoed through the hall.


    Evelina twirled in ce, herughter ringing out like music as she beckoned me to join her. I stepped forward, caught up in her infectious energy, and together we moved to the rhythm of the music.


    The sounds of the dragon tribe''s instruments filled the air, a mesmerizing harmony of lutes, flutes, and drums. The beat was fast and lively, urging us to move our feet in time with the music. I could feel the energy of the crowd pulsing around me, a tidal wave of excitement that carried us along with it.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 234. The Drunk Elf I

    Chapter 234. The Drunk Elf I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 234. The Drunk Elf I


    Evelina''s movements were graceful and fluid, her body flowing in perfect time with the music. I watched in awe as she twirled and spun, her dress swirling around her like a waterfall of silk and satin. The light from the fire crystals along the walls caught the sparkle of her jewels, sending shimmers of color dancing across the walls.


    The celebration continuedte into the night, a frenzied vortex ofughter and merriment that seemed to have no end. The dragons were caught up in the moment, the music and dance bing a blur of color and sound. The air was thick with the scent of wine and mead, the sounds of mugs nking in toast after toast.


    As the night wore on, my hand gently touched her elbow to steady her. Her eyes alight with happiness, and I knew it was time for us to retire to our chamber.


    We made our way through the crowd. I could feel Evelina leaning on me more heavily as we walked, her steps bing unsteady as the effects of the wine she had consumed began to take hold.


    Finally, we arrived at our chamber, the door closing behind us with a soft thud. Evelina tottered over to the bed, copsing onto its soft mattress with a giggle. I watched as she kicked off her shoes.


    "It was quite the party," she said, her words slurring slightly.


    I smiled, making my way over to where shey. "Indeed it was," I agreed, sitting down on the bed beside her. My arms wrapped around her waist, pulling her closer to me.


    Her head nestled into the nape of my neck, and she pressed her cheek to the top of my head as I pulled her body close to mine. We stayed like this for a while, enjoying each other''s presence.


    "I love you, Your Majesty," Evelina whispered softly out of the blue.


    My smile widened, warmth spreading throughout my chest as I leaned down and kissed her forehead. "I know," I replied.


    She turned her face towards me. "And I''m so happy to be your wife."


    I kissed the tip of her nose in reply before looking back at her. "You are drunk. You should go to sleep," I told her.


    "But I want to stay here with you," she whined.


    I chuckled, running my fingers through her hair. "I''ll keep you warm. Comey down with me."


    She stared at me for a moment, her expression conflicted. Then she nodded slowly.


    With that, she rolled over and crawled under the covers with me. I felt her body curl up next to mine, and I wrapped my arm around her.


    I thought with that, we would settle up the night, but I was wrong. Her hands crawled up unbuttoning my shirt, and she pressed her body against mine, her breasts squishing against my chest. Her lips found mine again, her tongue slipping between my lips.


    She tasted like wine. Her breath was hot, and her body was warm. I kissed her back, relishing the taste of her mouth. She moaned as our tongues danced together.


    "Evelina?" I called her name once we broke our kiss, making sure that she was awake.


    But she answered me with a soft hum and kissed me again. This time, it was much hotter and more passionate than before. Her tongue yed in my mouth and danced wildly.


    "Evelina, listen to me," I pushed her hands away and looked at her, feeling my heart race as I saw the desire burning in her eyes.


    "Let me touch you," she pleaded, her voice husky and thick from passion.


    "We are going to Vurdor tomorrow," I reminded her.


    "I want you, Your Majesty. Let me touch you more," she said with a weird smile on her lips.


    She had been drinking a lot, and I knew it would not take much for her to be aroused, especially with the alcohol in her system.


    "Please, Argod," she begged me, her lips finding mine. I had to admit that she was beautiful, even when she was drunk. And the fact that she called my name showed how aroused she was.


    I wrapped my arms around her waist, pulling her against me, my cock growing hard beneath my pants.


    "Are you sure?" I made sure, my voice rough.


    "Yes. Please," she moaned, pressing her body against mine and kissing me again.


    I pulled her dress over her head, and her breasts spilled free. I cupped them in my hands, my thumbs brushing against her nipples.


    "Argod," she gasped, sliding her hands up and taking my shirt off. She tossed it to the side, leaving us both naked.


    I lowered myself down, kissing her neck as I slid my fingers up and down her t stomach.


    Evelina whimpered, arching her back as I teased her lower belly with my fingertips. Her legs spread open as I parted her thighs, my fingers finding her entrance.


    She groaned, her hands grabbing my hair as I touched her. I felt her hands slipping up my back, her nails digging into the skin there.


    I moved my fingers inside of her, exploring her wetness with my digits. She tightened around my fingers, her hips moving restlessly as she arched against me.


    Satisfied, I removed my fingers from her. Her hand slipped up my shaft and squeezed, making me gasp.


    "I want your seed filling my womb," she breathed, her eyes wide with arousal.


    Then she went down to my erection. Her breath was hot, and the muscles in her jaw tensed as she sucked me into her mouth. She bobbed her head up and down, her tongue swirling around the underside of my cock. Her cheeks hollowed, and her tongue darted out,pping at the tip of my cock.


    She hummed, her tongue flicking around the head as she drew me in deeper until it was deep inside her throat.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 235. The Drunk Elf II

    Chapter 235. The Drunk Elf II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 235. The Drunk Elf II


    Her hands grasped the base of my cock, holding it firmly within her grip. It was as though she needed to feel every inch of me in her mouth.


    I gripped her shoulders tightly, my body shuddering as she took me further into her mouth, sucking. A long grunt came out of my mouth, my hands tightening on her shoulders. She had taken me right to the back of her throat, and I felt tense.


    And then I felt her mouth move. Her tongue was slick with saliva, and I could see the glistening beads of moisture forming on her lips. She closed her lips around my cock, and her fingers slid up my shaft. They stroked me, and she ran her thumb over the head of my cock.


    ''Fuck,'' I hissed internally, wishing I could say it out loud. Sadly, with my status as the king, I couldn¡¯t. At the same time, I reached down to grab her by the hair. I tugged on the strands, and she moaned around my cock, her body curving into mine.


    Without hesitation, I thrust my hips upwards, driving my length deep inside her throat. Her tongue swirled around the tip, and she jerked her head up and down my shaft.


    I was lost in her hot, wet mouth. The ecstasy of lust filled me and the beast inside of me demanded more. Her saliva and inner mouth massaged my blunt stake. My mating was getting higher every second. But she didn''t let me settle it, instead, she went up and started to kiss my body.


    Her hands moved to brush my skin, my inner thighs, and my abs. Her lips brushed against my skin, leaving a trail of heat in their wake. She trailed kisses down my neck and chest, making me shiver.


    My body was on fire. Her lips trailed over my body as her tongue grazed over my skin, kissing it passionately. Every movement was hypnotic. Each touch of her tongue made me tremble.


    Her mouth found mine, and I opened my lips to ept her kiss. Our tongues danced together as our bodies pressed together.


    Our hands roamed over each other''s bodies. I could feel the heat emanating from her core, the scent of her arousal filling my nostrils.


    I pulled her up and let go of her hair as she fell back onto the bed.


    "Your Majesty," she panted, panting loudly as she tried to catch her breath. Her eyes locked on me in an alluring gaze and a clear demand. Her thirst was clear from her expression.


    Confidently, I grinned, rolling over on top of her. Her breasts heaved with her breaths, her nipples hard with arousal. I lowered my head, licking one of her nipples. Evelina groaned, arching her back as I sucked on it.


    I moved my mouth to her other nipple, teasing it with my tongue before sucking on it as well.


    "It feels so good, Your Majesty," she panted, her body beginning to quiver.


    I continued to suck her breasts, relishing the taste of her. She moaned, her hands gripping my shoulders tight as she writhed underneath me.


    She cried out, her hands grasping the sheets beneath me. I liked hearing her pleasure, and I continued to do it.


    Then, I trailed kisses down her stomach, pausing to suck on her navel. Evelina shifted beneath me as I did, moaning in response. I continued, kissing my way between her legs.


    My fingers found her folds, and my thumb brushed against her clit. As I rubbed it, I added a finger to her pussy, rubbing it in circles. Her hips buckled, and I nced up at her, seeing the lustful look in her eyes.


    I kissed her thighs as I continued fingering her, wanting to give her some extra pleasure. She moaned louder, her back arching as she writhed beneath me.


    A sudden need seized me, and I shifted my position. My knees bent, and I settled between her thighs.


    "Argod," she whimpered, her eyes shing with desire as she watched me.


    I smiled wickedly and flipped her body before I rolled my hips, sliding my cock inside of her. Evelina''s eyes flew open, and she gazed up at me. There was something different about her now; a fire burned in her gaze. A hunger.


    Slowly, I began to move my hips, easing myself inside of her. She was so warm and soft, and I enjoyed feeling her around me.


    "Um...," Evelina moaned as I started to thrust more aggressively.


    I sped up my movements, plunging into her deeply. We were both slick with sweat and the sounds of our breathing filled the room.


    Evelina''s nails dug into the bedsheets, her body trembling as I drove myself inside of her even harder.


    The panting and hunting breath filled the room. I wanted to stay inside of her forever. To keep her safe and close to me. Our mouths met again, our tongues wrestling.


    Evelina''s body was slick and hot, and her inner muscles clenched around me. She made little noises of pleasure and desire as she moved with me.


    I felt something building inside of me. I couldn''t hold it back any longer. I needed to release myself inside of her. I thrust harder and faster, my cock sliding in and out of her tight pussy.


    Evelina whimpered, her fingers grabbed the bedsheets and crumpled it tightly. Her inner walls clenched around my shaft, and she cried out as her orgasm washed over her. I sped up, pounding into her as I felt myself nearing release. The tension coiled in my balls.


    Ignoring the announcement of my system, I kept thrusting into her. My hips mmed into hers. My cock pulsed and more cum erupted from my shaft and filled her.


    I could feel it dribbling down my balls and pooling around her ass. Evelina trembled underneath me, and she copsed upon the bed.


    A smile bloomed on my lips upon her tired expression. ¡°Good night, Evelina,¡± I whispered before I kissed her forehead.


    NSFW illustration is in my discord channel.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 236. Stubborn Princess I

    Chapter 236. Stubborn Princess I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 236. Stubborn Princess I


    The first rays of the morning suns began to stretch across thend. The Firestone Fortress sprang to life with a buzz of activity. The aftermath of the previous night''s celebration was quickly being cleared away as the dragon tribe prepared for a new day. The remnants of the celebration disappeared as if they had never existed, reced with a sense of purpose and energy.


    The sound of bustling footsteps and bustling voices filled the air as servants and soldiers bustled about, their focus on preparing for the next day''s journey. The sky carriages were at the center of their attention, with various servants and soldiers scurrying about, each with their own tasks toplete.


    The team of servants worked tirelessly to make sure that the carriage was in tip-top shape, checking every bolt, every hinge, and every rope. They oiled and polished, making sure that the carriage was in perfect condition for the journey ahead.


    Meanwhile, the Wyverns were also being prepared for the journey. The magnificent beasts were tended to by the soldiers. They were being groomed, fed, and made ready for the journey to Vurdor.


    One figure was busier than most. General Guillotine was holding meeting after meeting, conferring with his assistants, and strategizing for the journey ahead.


    The meeting room was bustling with activity as General Guillotine gathered his lieutenants to discuss the division of his troops. The room was filled with maps, charts, and strategizing materials.


    General Guillotine stood at the head of the table, his eyes scanning the room as he began the meeting. The assistants sat around the table, each one focused on the General''s words.


    "Gentlemen, we have a lot to discuss," the General began, his voice ringing out in the silence. "As you know, not all of our troops will be apanying us to Vurdor. Some of them will be staying behind to defend the Fortress. We must make the right decisions in terms of who stays and who goes."


    The General''s assistants listened intently as he went over the details of their journey and the resources they would need along the way. He discussed the strengths and weaknesses of each of his soldiers, and he carefully weighed each one before making his decisions. The meetingsted for an hour.


    Finally, as the meeting came to a close, the General made his final decisions. He outlined the assignments for each of his troops, both those who would apany him to Vurdor and those who would stay behind. The assistants took note of the General''s words, and they nodded in agreement. The General had made the right choices, and they knew that their journey would be a sess.


    With the division of his troops decided, General Guillotine was not yet finished with his preparations. He had one final task to attend to before they set off on their journey to Vurdor - ensuring the Firestone Fortress¡¯ safety in their absence. He knew that leaving a portion of his army behind to defend the Fortress was not enough so he needed to be certain that no other threats were lurking in the surrounding area, and he was determined to take every precaution to ensure the safety of his people.


    With that in mind, General Guillotine ordered his most trusted scouts to fan out and scour the surroundings. They were to search for any signs of danger, any indication that another tribe''s troops were nearby, or any other potential threats that might put the Fortress in peril.


    As the activity at the Firestone Fortress continued to buzz with excitement and preparation, two figures stood apart from the rest. Evelina and I were in contrast to the busy servants and soldiers. While everyone else was working tirelessly, we decided to take a moment for ourselves and step away from the chaos.


    Our footsteps echoed along the stone walls as we made our way to the ramparts. The wall was high and imposing, but it offered a breathtaking view of the surrounding.


    Once we reached the top, Evelina and I stood side by side, our eyes fixed on the barrenndscape before us.


    The view was a testament to the ravages of war. There was nothing but rock and ash, with few signs of life. The dragon tribe had been waging a brutal war against the orcs, and it had taken a toll on the surrounding area.


    "What''s on your mind, Evelina?" I asked, noticing her worried expression.


    "I''m just worried about tomorrow''s journey to Vurdor," she admitted. "I''ve heard that the orc capital¡¯s security is extremely tight, and I don''t know if we''re prepared for what we''ll face."


    I smiled without stopping my steps. "Don''t worry, we''ll have Princess sha. They wouldn''t dare attack us,¡± I said confidently.


    ¡°I know. Still¡­¡± she stopped her words.


    But I quickly caught what she meant. ¡°Are you worried about the prisoners?¡± I asked bluntly. She wanted to save the young orcs, of course, she was afraid that I would make them our shield.


    Evelina nodded.


    ¡°I told you it will depend on the orcs. But judging from sha¡¯s twin personality, he shouldn''t be that heartless.¡± Well, I hoped. This was a war, who knew if he took that decision?


    Her expression lightened up a bit. "You''re right."


    "It''s natural to feel nervous," I said. "But I have faith that everything will go smoothly and we''ll be back in the Fortress in no time."


    Just then, a servant approached us in a hurry. "Your Majesty," he said, his voice shaking with urgency. "Princess sha. She hasn''t eaten since yesterday."


    Evelina and I exchanged a look, and both of us understood why she did that. "Thank you for bringing this to my attention," I said to the servant. "I''ll attend to it right away."


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 237. Stubborn Princess II

    Chapter 237. Stubborn Princess II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 237. Stubborn Princess II


    The servant bowed and left. I felt a gentle pat on my shoulder. It made me turn to face Evelina. My sight quickly caught her worried expression.


    "Your majesty," she spoke, her voice filled with concern.


    "Can I go with you?" she asked, her eyes pleading.


    I shook my head from side to side firmly, knowing that if she came with me, things could get much moreplicated. sha was a stubborn woman, and I feared that I may have to resort to more forceful methods in order to handle her.


    "Please?" Evelina begged as if she already knew the reason for my refusal.


    "We''re heading to Vurdor tomorrow, Evelina," I reminded her, my tone firm and determined. "I need to handle everything quickly."


    Evelina pressed her lips together and lowered her head, clearly understanding the urgency of the situation.


    With her final nod, I turned on my heel and headed in another direction. "Tell the chef I want something sweet for dinner," I instructed her, hoping to give her something to focus on while she waited for my return.


    I didn''t wait for a response before I strode away, my mind already focused on the task at hand. I made my way down the fortress wall, my footsteps echoing through the busy corridor as I approached sha''s room. The walls were made of solid stone, towering high above me and exuding a sense of power and strength. The sunlight cast warm light along the walls, and the asional murmur of voices could be heard echoing in the distance.


    Finally, I reached the door to her room. Two soldiers stood guard outside her door, their expressions stoic and unreadable. They both gave me a respectful nod as I approached. A servant stood nearby, holding a tray filled with a variety of foods, including a steaming bowl of soup. I could see that none of it had been touched.


    "Good afternoon, Your Majesty," the soldiers greeted me in unison.


    "Good afternoon," I replied, my eyes scanning the tray in front of me. I made sure that the chef who prepared her meal was the same one who cooked for me. I couldn''t risk having her fall ill or be poisoned, and I had made it clear to all those in the fortress that anyone who dared to harm her would face severe consequences.


    I replied with a nod of my head. "Is the food not to her liking?" I asked. "Or is she sick?" Thetter question was just an additional inquiry, meant to verify her physical state and ensure that she was in good health.


    The servant looked at me with a frown, his brow furrowed in worry. "We have already asked what she would like to eat, Your Majesty," he said, his voice trembling slightly. "But she did not answer. A healer also just checked on her this morning to make sure of her condition, but she says she is fine. However, she is a little weak since she has not been taking any sustenance."


    I felt a sense of disbelief wash over me as I heard these words. The fact that she was not drinking, in addition to refusing food, was truly concerning. After all, thest war had been exhausting, and she needed to keep her strength up. I furrowed my brow and said, "She doesn''t drink either?" My voice was tinged with disbelief, as I struggled toprehend how anyone could refuse such basic necessities for survival.


    The servant nodded his head, a solemn look on his face. "That''s why we decided to report this to you," he said. The weight of the situation was palpable in the air, and I could sense the concern and fear in the servant''s voice.


    I asked once again, "Did she say something else? Any request perhaps?" My voice was filled with a sense of urgency.


    The servant shook his head from side to side, his eyes downcast. "We also asked if she wants a specific kind of food, but she didn''t answer," he said. "The only thing she said was that she asked to provide the food for her soldiers."


    I let out a heavy sigh and muttered, "I see..." My mind raced with thoughts and possibilities, as I tried toe to terms with what this meant. It seemed clear to me that sha had every intention of starving herself to death.


    With a deep breath, I spoke again, my voice resolute. "Don''t let Evelina in," Imanded. I then turned to the servant and said, "You. Come with me." As if on cue, a soldier opened the door for me, and I entered the room, trailed by the servant who had brought the food.


    I approached the bed where the princess of the orcsy, my eyes fell upon sha, whoy with her eyes closed, ignoring my presence. My eyes narrowed, taking in the details of her appearance. Her skin was ashen, her lips chapped and dry, and her hairnk and lifeless. Though I was certain she was aware of my arrival, she made no move to acknowledge me, not even offering a simple greeting. She even refused to meet my gaze, instead keeping her eyes closed in a show of defiance.


    With a cold and unwavering tone, I issued amand to the servant. "ce the food on the table," I said.


    The servant hastened to carry out my orders, cing the tray of food and drink on the small wooden table that stood near the bed. The aroma of the steaming dishes wafted through the air, filling the room with the scent of roasted meats, baked bread, and rich stews.


    Then the servant stepped back, waiting for my nextmand.


    "Leave," I ordered, my voice carrying a hint of irritation.


    The servant, sensing my sour mood, quickly bowed and retreated from the room, closing the door behind him and leaving sha and me alone.


    I stood there in silence, my eyes fixed upon the princess of the orcs.


    Note: pic is in discord channel.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 238. Stubborn Princess III

    Chapter 238. Stubborn Princess III


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 238. Stubborn Princess III


    With a deep sigh, I decided to take a seat in the chair beside the bed. I settled into its cushionedfort, my legs folded and my elbows resting upon the armrests. I leaned forward, my chin nestled within the palm of my hand as I gazed upon sha.


    "Are you not going to rise to greet me?" I asked my voice carrying a hint of displeasure. I could not help but feel a sense of irritation at herck of response.


    But sha remained silent, offering no response to my question. The only sound in the room was the soft and steady rhythm of her breathing.


    My frustration grew, and I decided to take a more direct approach. "Why don''t you want to eat?" I asked, my eyes fixed upon her.


    Again, she remained silent, offering no exnation for her refusal to partake in the sustenance that had been provided for her.


    With my impatience growing, I decided to utilize the full extent of my authority. "sha, rise and greet me!" Imanded, my voice ringing out with all the power and authority of a king. I was The Dragon King, and I would not be ignored.


    With a resounding finality, I added, "This is an order." As the words left my lips, the magic bracelet that was bound to her wrist began to glow and vibrate with powerful energy. The aura of magic pulsed and surged, wrapping around sha and forcing her to rise from her bed. Despite the reluctance that was written upon her face, her body obeyed mymand, bowing in a show of respect.


    But still, she remained silent, her lips closed tight as though she was unwilling or unable to speak. I could feel the frustration building within me once again, the sense of disappointment and confusion growing stronger with each passing moment.


    "Even with the bracelet, you still don''t give me a proper greeting," I said, my toneced with disapproval. "Why do you keep acting like this, even though the war is over?"


    She responded by raising her head and looking into my eyes. Her pale face was a testament to the fact that shecked nutrition, but her eyes were still filled with a fierce hatred that was directed solely at me.


    "I only greet my enemies with my weapons," she spat out. Her voice was cold and hard.


    I couldn''t help but let out a harsh, mocking scoff at her words. "Really? You still hold on to that sort of mentality? How long will you continue to harbor such resentment, sha?" I asked, my tone filled with disdain.


    She gave me a smirk. ¡°As long as I want, Dragon King,¡± she hissed sarcastically. Her eyes were filled with a hatred that burned like a hot coal, and her smirk was a constant reminder of her unyielding spirit.


    "So, the reason you refuse to eat is simply a form of resistance to me," I confirmed. My eyes never left her face, taking in every detail of her paleplexion and the determination in her gaze. "I didn''t expect you to be this brave," I added, feeling a sense of admiration for her bravery despite the situation she found herself in.


    She gave me a cynical scoff, her eyes fixed on me with a cold and calcting stare. "Maybe," she replied with a lightness that belied the gravity of the situation.


    "And aren''t you afraid that I will do something to you?" I asked, reminding her once again that she was at my mercy. Of course, I had no intention of harming her, but I wanted her to understand the power dynamic between us.


    But she only shrugged, her eyes never leaving mine. "Do you think I care?" she challenged, her voice filled with disdain.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I couldn''t help but smirk at her response. "You don''t care," I repeated, shaking my head in disbelief. I couldn''t believe that she was still acting this way, even after I had saved her from public shame. I had shown her kindness and mercy, and yet she still wanted to test my patience.


    So I decided to use another way. With a flick of my wrist, I used my Telekic.


    Her body was lifted off the ground, her arms and legs iling as she struggled to escape the grasp of my invisible power. I watched her with a steady gaze, my eyes fixed upon her as I brought her closer and closer to me. I could feel the tension in her body as she tried to break free from my grip. But my power was too strong, too potent, and her efforts were in vain.


    As she approached me, I reached out with my hand, and she fell onto myp. I could feel the rapid beating of her heart against my chest, the heat of her body as she tried to scramble away from me. But my power held her firmly in ce, trapping her there like a fly in a spider''s web.


    Her eyes met mine, and at that moment, I saw the fear that had taken root within her. It was a look of pure terror, and I reveled in it, knowing that I held the power to do with her as I pleased.


    My cold gaze fixed upon her, and I could see that my look was intimidating, sending shivers down her spine. I relished in the fear that I had instilled within her, the knowledge that she waspletely at my mercy. My expression was one of detachment, and I watched her as she trembled beneath me.


    "What do you want?!" she asked, her voice shaking with anger and fear.


    I smiled, a cruel, humorless smile that only served to heighten the fear within her before I reached out and delicately caressed the side of her face with my hand. My fingers were like a serpent, coiling around her cheek and neck, threatening to squeeze the life out of her with a single squeeze.


    "I will do what I want to do," I hissed, the words dripping with malicious intent. My eyes fixed on hers, boring into her very soul, trying to intimidate and subdue her. "You don¡¯t care anymore, right?" I asked, knowing full well the answer.


    I could see the fear in her eyes, as they widened in shock, though she tried to keep her expression cold and impassive.


    "Do you think I''m afraid?" she said, trying to bully me and hide her fear. But I was having none of it.


    "You shall fear me," I said, my voice a low growl, filled with all the menace and power that I held within me. I leaned in closer, my face only inches from her ear, and whispered, "Don''t worry, I will make it as painful as possible so you will remember that you shouldn''t waste my kindness. My patience limit is almost gone."


    I pulled away and looked into her eyes, seeing the fear grow clearer and clearer with each passing moment. "Let¡¯s imagine. Wouldn''t it be fun if because of that, you got pregnant with my child?" My evil smirk returned. ¡°Pregnant with a child from your enemy," I threatened her again with her worst nightmare.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 239. Stubborn Princess IV

    Chapter 239. Stubborn Princess IV


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 239. Stubborn Princess IV


    sha looked at me with eyes that held both fear and hatred, a clear indication that she was not happy with her situation. Despite her obvious difort, she remained silent, her body trembling slightly.


    I knew that my threat had worked, and for a moment, I felt a sense of satisfaction.


    However, that satisfaction quickly dissipated as I watched sha turn her head to look at the food that I had ordered her to consume. She didn''t say anything, but her silence spoke volumes.


    As I watched her, my frustration grew, and I spoke to her in a harsh andmanding tone. "Eat," I demanded, my voice cold and unyielding.


    sha''s eyes narrowed at my words, but she still refused to eat. Her stubbornness only added fuel to the fire of my anger, and I knew that I needed to find a way to break her spirit.


    "Why do you refuse to eat?" I asked, my voice still harsh.


    sha looked at me, her eyes zing with a mix of anger and defiance. "I will not bow to you or do what you said," she said, her voiceced with venom. ¡°Nor be your pawn.¡±


    I felt a surge of anger at her words, but I knew that I needed to remain calm if I was going to get through to her. "So you aren¡¯t afraid of what I said?" I said in a stern tone. ¡°Or you think I¡¯m just bluffing?¡± I added.


    sha looked at me, her eyes still filled with anger, but I could see a hint of uncertainty in them. "You have that authority to do it. But no matter what you do, although you take this body from me, you can¡¯t take my heart," she asked, her voice wavering slightly.


    I was stunned. Either in shock or admiration of her noble pride. Rather than a princess, this pride was more suitable for a king. Still¡­ It didn¡¯t mean I would stop there. "Like or not, I must ensure your survival," I said, my voice firm.


    sha looked at me, her eyes searching mine for a moment before she finally reached for the food. I thought she decided to eat but I was wrong. she suddenly knocked the table and food aside with a loud crash.


    I was taken aback by sha''s sudden outburst, but I quickly regained myposure.


    <i>¡®Telekic.¡¯</i>


    Using my telekic power, I held the table and food in the air, preventing them from falling to the ground. The scene was chaotic, the food and furniture hovering in the air as if suspended in time.


    sha red at me with renewed fury, but I ignored her and focused on taking the food and the table back to their ce. I was furious that sha had disrupted our already tense situation.


    "I see..." I said my voice stern as I addressed sha. "I think I should teach you how to behave," I hissed in anger.


    sha''s eyes widened at my words, and I could see the fear in them. "Why don¡¯t you kill me instead?" she asked, her voice quivering slightly.


    "You are my prisoner, and you will do as I say,¡± I said, my voice cold and unyielding. ¡°If I want you to live, you will live...¡±


    Without hesitation, Imanded the magic bracelet on her wrist to glow, forcing her to obey my order.


    "Eat! This is an order," Imanded, my voice cold and stern. My eyes stared at her with displeasure, daring her to defy me.


    The bracelet forced sha to walk towards the table. She sat on the chair, and against her will, reached out to take the food in front of her. It was clear that she was resisting the bracelet''s magic, but it was no use. The power of the bracelet was too strong, and she had no choice but toply with my orders.


    As she started eating, I could see the anger in her eyes, and the look of disgust on her face. She tried to spit out the food, but the bracelet forced her to continue eating. I watched as she slowly put the food and drink into her mouth, against her will.


    Despite her resistance, sha continued to eat. Her eyes never left mine, filled with rage and defiance. I could see the fire burning inside of her, and I didn¡¯t care. She was at my mercy and she needed to know that!


    I took a deep breath to calm myself down. My gaze remained fixed on sha. It was the first time someone had ever resisted me this fiercely since I became the Dragon King. My elbow rested on the arm of the chair, and my head rested in my hand as I tried to collect myself.


    sha finished eating, and as she drank some water, she looked up at me with an icy re. I could feel the tension in the air as we both waited for the other to speak.


    "I only made you eat, not made you kill your own father. But you give me that look," I said, my tone filled with displeasure.


    "You just made me do something against my will," she hissed, her voice filled with frustration and anger.


    I let out a small smirk at her words. "What do you expect? You are my prisoner after all," I replied, my toneced with a hint of arrogance.


    sha replied by pressing her lips together, her eyes still fixed on me, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of amusement. Her hatred was clear, and I found myself wanting to toy with her a bit after all the trouble she gave me.


    With a sly grin, I stood up from my seat and walked over to her.


    "You know," I said, my tone yful as I approached her. My hand took a cloth napkin from the tray. "You need to wipe your mouth after eating."


    sha''s eyes narrowed at my words, but she didn''t move. Or she couldn¡¯t to be precise...


    Without hesitation, I reached out and gently lifted her chin, using the napkin to wipe away the remnants of the food she had been eating. As I did so, I couldn''t help but notice how soft her skin was, or how her eyes seemed to spark with an unspoken fury.


    But rather than anger, my smirk widened. ¡°Since you said you aren¡¯t afraid of me¡­ Shall I im your body?¡±


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 240. Stubborn Princess V

    Chapter 240. Stubborn Princess V


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 240. Stubborn Princess V


    The sound of my voice was low and threatening, sending shivers down sha''s spine. I watched as her eyes widened in shock, her entire body trembling with fear. Despite her efforts to calm down, the overwhelming sense of terror that I had instilled within her was impossible to ignore.


    Tossing the napkin to the side, I brought myself closer to her, like a beast approaching his weak prey. My hand moved up to her cheek, the back of my fingers caressing her skin in a mocking gesture. I could feel the heat of her skin against my touch, the pulse of her heartbeat quickening beneath my fingertips.


    "Now you are afraid," I murmured, my voice filled with sly and cruel satisfaction. The words were like poison, seeping into her mind and filling her with a sense of helplessness. I relished in the power I held over her, in the way she quivered under my touch.


    Her eyes widened. Realizing the danger, she tried to back away from me and released my hand, but I was too fast for her. My hands shot out and pushed her to the ground, pinning her wrists firmly beneath me. I could feel her pulse racing under my fingers, the thudding beat of her heart filling the air.


    My eyes bore down on her, filled with a cold and menacing re. She struggled against my grip with all her might, her face twisted in a mix of anger and fear. But I wasn''t about to let her go so easily.


    "Let me go!" she shouted, her voice filled with anger and frustration. I could see the fear etched across her features, the way her eyes darted around in search of an escape. But there was none to be found.


    I leaned in closer and stopped in front of her face, my breath hot against her skin. "What makes you think a king like me will follow your demand?" I asked, my tone cold and dismissive. I could feel the power coursing through my veins, the thrill of being in control filling me with a sense of exhration.


    She didn¡¯t answer me and I didn¡¯t expect an answer either. It was a threat after all.


    But I didn¡¯t stop there and decided to take this to another level. I wanted to give her a little lesson that she would never forget.


    I released my hands from her wrists, but instead of letting her go, I used my telekic skills to hold her body in ce.


    <i>¡®Telekic.¡¯</i>


    When she was about to move, an invisible force held her down, making sure she couldn''t move. Even though the bracelet on her wrist could do the job, I wanted to show her the full extent of my threat.


    "Remember this moment," I warned, my voice low and menacing. "Remember who holds the power here,¡± I threatened. Then I brought my lips to her ear, my breath hot against her skin. I could feel her heart beating wildly in her chest, the pulse of it thudding against my chest. She trembled beneath me, her body quivering with fear as I drew closer.


    She closed her eyes, bracing herself for whatever I was going to do to her. And yet, despite her fear, she didn''t struggle anymore. She was resigned to her fate, ready to ept whatever punishment I was about to mete out. And I could tell she was waiting for me to im her body.


    But she was wrong. I didn¡¯t do it.


    "Whenever you want to oppose me," I whispered, my voice filled with deep and unrelenting displeasure. "Always remember this, sha of orcs..." The words were like poison, seeping into her mind and filling her with a sense of hopelessness. I could see the way her body wilted under my gaze, the light of defiance extinguishing in her eyes.


    "When you are a prisoner, then you must act like one," I continued, my tone cold and unyielding. "And never ever waste my kindness ever again. I don''t have much patience for someone like that..." My words were a warning, a clear indication of the consequences that would follow if she ever dared to cross me again.


    I didn''t wait for her answer, for I knew that it would be futile. sha was too proud to submit to me so easily, too determined to maintain her sense of dignity even in the face of overwhelming power. And yet, even though I wasn''t sure that my actions were enough to make her obey me, I knew that it was enough to lower her pride, to make her realize the gravity of the situation.


    Getting up from where I was, my eyes never leaving her face. And as I stood, I canceled my Telekic skill, releasing shapletely. She sprang to her feet, the look of defiance returning to her features. But I could see the way her body trembled, the way her hands shook with fear. She was no match for me, and she knew it.


    Without a word, I turned and walked towards the door. The silence in the room was so heavy that it felt suffocating. It was the kind of silence that spoke volumes, that conveyed more than any words ever could. And in that silence, I could feel the weight of what had just transpired between me and sha.


    Her body was tense, coiled like a spring ready to snap. And yet, even though she was clearly seething with anger and defiance, she didn''t move. And I could feel her eyes on me, burning into the back of my head.


    Once I came out, as I passed the servant who was standing at the door, I didn''t stop or turn him in any way. "Clean up the dishes," I ordered the servant, my voice firm andmanding.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," he replied, his voice low and deferential. While the guards bowed to me.


    And with that, I left the room, the sound of my footsteps fading away into the distance.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 241. To Vurdor I

    Chapter 241. To Vurdor I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 241. To Vurdor I


    The next day. As the first of the two suns began to peek over the horizon, the world of Igixar slowly emerged from its slumber. The soft orange glow of the sun cast an ethereal light across the rolling hills and ins, bringing thendscape to life with its gentle touch. The grass and trees rustled gently in the morning breeze, as though they were stretching their limbs after a long and restful sleep.


    In the distance, the mighty FireStone Fortress stood tall and proud, as though it were a sentinel guarding thend. The ancient walls and towering spires cast long shadows across thendscape, providing a stark contrast to the brilliant morning light.


    The Dragons were busy preparing to leave for Vurdor in the yard. Each member of the Dragon Tribe gathered their belongings and prepared for their journey. Some of the Dragons carried massive bags, filled with supplies and equipment necessary for their travels. The bags were adorned with intricate designs and patterns of Draconis Empire''s emblem. They were made of sturdy leather and had a plethora of pockets andpartments that could hold anything from weapons to food. Dragons were also armed with swords and spears.


    The Wyverns, the Dragon Tribe''s trustedpanions, stood in restless impatience. Their massive wings stretched out wide and their powerful tails thrashed back and forth, stirring up dust and dirt. They roared mightily, sending shivers down the spines of all those who stood nearby. They were eager to take off and begin the journey, their eyes gleaming with an intense fire.


    Despite their enthusiasm, many of the Wyverns were still injured and would have to be left behind. Their wounds were too severe to be healed in time, and it would not be safe for them to attempt the long journey. The rest of the Wyverns were ready to go, their scales glistening in the suns as they waited for the signal to take off.


    They carried packs and bundles of food supplies and other necessary items for the journey. Some of the Wyverns carriedrge barrels of fresh water, while others had baskets of fruits and vegetables, dried meats, and nuts. The dragons had carefully packed their supplies, ensuring that they had enough to sustain themselves for the long journey ahead. Despite the weight of their cargo, the Wyverns made it look effortless. They could glide through the air with ease and grace, their muscles rippling beneath their scales.


    In the center of the yard, there stood the Sky Carriage. The carriage was a massive wooden structure, supported by thick magic ropes and pulleys. It was designed to carry the dragon king and his wife high up in the sky toward their destination. The carriage had been painted in rich colors of gold and silver, with intricate patterns etched into the woodwork. The wheels wererge and sturdy, and the carriage seemed to tower over everything else in the courtyard.


    A group of servants was busy preparing the carriage for departure. They were scrubbing the floors, polishing the brass fixtures, and checking the ropes and pulleys for any signs of wear and tear. The servants moved around the carriage with quiet efficiency, their faces showing no signs of exhaustion despite the long hours they had spent preparing for the journey. They had worked tirelessly, ensuring that every detail was perfect, so that the dragon king and his wife would have a safe andfortable journey.


    On the other side of the bustling courtyard, a dark and foreboding presence loomed. It was a stark contrast to the shimmering Sky Carriage that was being prepared for the dragon king''s journey. Instead, a massive cage-like contraption had been erected, and it appeared to be a twisted mockery of the luxury and extravagance that surrounded it. This was the second Sky Carriage, reserved for the orc prisoners who were to be taken along on the journey.


    The cage-like structure was a grim sight with its imposing metal bars and chains that nked ominously with each movement. It was a daunting and intimidating sight for the prisoners.


    The orc prisoners had been lined up in front of the Sky Carriage, where the guards waited to strap them into the cage. The prisoners struggled and thrashed about, fighting with all their might to resist the restraints. They spat and snarled, their eyes zing with defiance, as they cursed the king and his people. Their voices rose in a chaotic cacophony of sound, drowning out the gentle whisper of the wind.


    The dragons meticulously checked each prisoner and every pack, ensuring that there were no hidden weapons or contraband that could jeopardize the mission. Their iron chains nked as they were secured to the carriage. General Guillotine oversaw the preparations with a keen eye. His every movement exuded a sense of authority, and his voice bellowed out orders that were quickly followed by the warriors under hismand.


    I and Evelina watched them from the window inside the fortress. The sight of the prisoners being loaded into the carriage made my stomach churn.


    "It is quite a spectacle, isn''t it?" Imented.


    Evelina, who was sitting next to me, turned to face me with a look of curiosity. "Which do you mean? The prisoners or the carriage?" she asked, her voice soft and lilting.


    Her question made me nce at her. My gaze quickly caught that she was looking at the carriage and the Wyverns. It seemed she avoided her gaze from the orcs due to her guilt.


    ¡°The carriage,¡± I finally replied.


    "Yes, it is quite impressive. I¡¯m always amazed at the workmanship of the dragon tribe¡¯s craftsmen," she answered.


    sha, who was sitting across from us, snorted in derision. "It''s all a show of power," she muttered, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    The guard, who was standing beside sha, red at her. "Be silent, prisoner. You have no right to speak in the king¡¯s presence!"


    sha replied with a sarcasticugh, "You can chain me up, but you can''t silence me. I will never bow to your kin."


    The guard was about to yell at her again, but I raised my hand, stopping him. "Let her speak," I said in a calm, measured tone. My voice carried an air of authority.


    I turned to face sha, a smirk spreading across my lips. "Barking is the only thing a wounded beast could do after all," I said, my wordsced with a hint of malice.


    sha''s eyes narrowed, and her mouth twisted into a sneer. "And what does that make you?" she spat, her words filled with venom.


    My eyes locked on hers. "It makes me the one holding the leash," I replied, my voice cold and cutting.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 242. To Vurdor II

    Chapter 242. To Vurdor II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 242. To Vurdor II


    My sharp words silenced sha. Yet her anger was clear from her face and her hatred was palpable from her gaze.


    Evelina noticed the tension and tried to ease the atmosphere between us. "Let''s eat. We have to depart soon," she announced, trying to shift the focus back to the meal.


    Without a word, I returned my gaze to the table full of food in front of me. I took my first bite of the sulent green meat. My senses were engulfed in a tantalizing aroma. The juices flowed as I relished every bite. The tender texture of the meat left me in awe as if it were melting in my mouth.


    Beside me, Evelina delicately sipped on a goblet of a concoction made of flowers and nectar.


    The servant, with his razor-sharp de, carefully sliced open the liver of a giant serpent. The pulsing meat glistened in the light, dripping blood onto the te. It was a gruesome sight, yet the thought of the exotic meat excited me.


    We feasted on the tter of huge Chimera eggs, but my focus was interrupted as I caught a glimpse of sha''s expression. It was one of disgust and disdain, aimed toward me.


    "Why aren''t you eating?" I asked, my voiceced with a hint of annoyance.


    But sha remained silent, her gaze fixated on me.


    "Please, sha, eat something. We need to keep our strength up for the journey ahead," Evelina reminded her.


    But sha simply shook her head, her lips twisted in a scowl.


    I felt a twinge of anger rising in my chest. This was not the first time that sha had shown disrespect toward me. And as the dragon king, I deserved to be treated with the utmost reverence, especially by someone of her status.


    "Should I make you eat like yesterday?" I threatened, my voice taking on a menacing tone. "Or will you eat by yourself?"


    sha recoiled at my words, fear shing across her face. The orc princess had no choice but to eat. Her hand trembled slightly as she reached for a piece of sulent green meat, slicing it with her knife.


    After finishing our meal, we made our way to the yard, where our sky carriage awaited us. The morning suns shone down on us, casting a warm glow on us.


    Once we approached the carriage, sha hung back, her arms crossed over her chest. I could feel her animosity towards me, like a chill in the air. But I ignored it.


    I and Evelina climbed onto the carriage, my eyes fixed on the journey ahead.


    sha followed, her eyes downcast, her every movement filled with a sense of reluctance. She took a seat on the opposite side of the carriage, as far away from me as possible.


    I could feel the tension between us, like a taut string waiting to snap. But I was determined not to let it get the best of me. I leaned back in my seat, my eyes scanning my soldiers from the window and making sure that they were ready.


    A secondter, the crisp air was filled with the sound of a long, loud warhorn, its notes echoing across thend surrounding us. I could feel the vibrations of the horn reverberating through my body, sending a thrill of excitement coursing through my veins.


    Due to the signal, a huge Wyvern in front of the carriage began to p its wings, sending gusts of wind around us. Slowly but surely, the Wyvern lifted off the ground, its wings beating with increasing speed until it reached a steady cruising altitude.


    Soon, the carriage began to rise, the ground falling away beneath us. We soared through the clouds, the wind rushing past us, carrying with it the scene below.


    Though the sky carriage looked magnificent, the inside was a little shaky. It felt like the carriage was bouncing up and down, and side to side, as the creature fought against the wind.


    Comparing it to a modern ne, the turbulence in the sky carriage was far more intense. A modern ne had a sophisticated stabilizer system that helped to reduce turbulence and provided a smoother ride. However, in the sky carriage, there were no such systems. It was just the raw power of the Wyvern''s wings, air and wind-type element magic that kept the carriage in the sky, making the ride a little bumpier and more unpredictable.


    Despite the rough ride, we remained calm, knowing that the Wyvren was a skilled creature and the turbulence was just a natural part of the journey.


    That was why I preferred to fly by myself than take this vehicle. But, since I took sha and Evelina with me, I had no choice but to take this.


    Following the carriage, the sound of the dragon soldiers'' roars echoed through the air. Their bodies began to shake and contort, growingrger and stronger with each passing moment. And then, with a deafening roar, they transformed into their true form, magnificent dragons.


    Their scales glinted in the sunlight, shimmering like diamonds as they soared alongside our carriage. I watched in awe as they circled around us, their wings beating with a powerful force that stirred the air around us. Including General Guillotine and Eir.


    But it wasn''t just the dragon soldiers who had joined us. The Wyverns had also taken to the skies, their wings carrying them effortlessly through the air. They flew in formation alongside the dragons, carrying the cage filled with orcs. Their eyes were fixed on the horizon.


    Our convoy continued to soar through the sky. With our huge numbers and the dragons¡¯ massive wingspans blocking out the sunlight, a shadow cast over thendscape below.


    The sky grew darker with each passing moment, the suns obscured by our vast number. But there was a sense of power in the air, a feeling of strength that came from the sheer force of our numbers.


    I looked around at the dragons that surrounded us, their scales glistening in the dim light. Each one was a majestic creature, powerful and proud. And I was their king.


    Together we went straight to Vurdor.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 243. To Vurdor III

    Chapter 243. To Vurdor III


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 243. To Vurdor III


    The journey was long and arduous, stretching out over several days. We made many stops along the way, halting for rest or to spend the night in whatever we could find. Thend we traversed was wild, and we were constantly on our guard against the dangers that lurked in the shadows.


    At times, we would encounter groups of orcs or adventurers, but they would flee in terror at the sight of us. I couldn''t me them, for we came like a storm, a force that darkened the sky and made the very earth tremble beneath our feet.


    It was no wonder that the monsters of thend dared not reveal themselves in our presence. They knew, as did we, that we were the true rulers of this domain.


    Despite the many obstacles we faced, our journey was remarkably smooth. The dragons had been meticulously prepared, and we encountered a few challenges along the way. The monsters we did encounter fled at the mere sight of us, whether they be onnd or in the air. It was as if we were a force of nature.


    The orc cities and towns held no allure for us, and we made no stops there at all. Instead, we chose to make camp outside the walls, where we could unleash our true forms and indulge in our primal instincts. We were beasts, after all, and this was the midst of war. We had no time for the niceties of civilized life.


    In our true forms, most monsters dared not disturb us, not when we were in a group such as this. However, there were always a few foolish creatures who thought themselves brave enough to challenge us. They soon learned their mistake when my soldiers tore them apart and devoured them raw, just like true dragons.


    Evelina could not bear to witness such savagery. I asked her to retire to the carriage and rest, away from the gore and violence that surrounded us. It was amusing, in a way, to see her reaction. Here was a woman who had married the king of these creatures, yet she was still frightened by their true nature. I, too, could have indulged in such behavior, but there was a part of me that remained human, that found the idea of eating raw meat repulsive.


    I had always been aware of this duality within myself, of the constant battle between my human side and my dragon nature. It was a struggle that had gued me, for I had the blood of both dragon coursing through my veins with a soul of a human. At times, I felt torn between these two sides of myself, unsure which to follow.


    As we made our way toward Vurdor, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. It was true that we had encountered no resistance so far, but that was precisely what worried me. It seemed too easy, too simple. After all, we were a horde of dragons, and our presence could not go unnoticed. I was certain that the orcs knew of our approach and were making preparations to stop us.


    It was no secret that their king had fallen at my hands, and it was only logical that they would take steps to protect themselves and their city. I expected to encounter resistance, perhaps even a full-fledged battle. And yet, we marched on, unchallenged.


    It was unnerving, to say the least. The absence of any troops trying to stop us or attacks from anything made me wonder if the orcs were simply sitting there, waiting for us to attack. But that was not their way. They were a proud and fierce race, and they would not give up without a fight.


    I knew that they did not have the advantage of knowing that I had sha, and that gave me a slight edge. But I also knew that they had a n, and I had to be careful. I predicted that they would set up an ambush near Vurdor, and I needed to be prepared for it.


    I discussed my concerns with Eir and General Guillotine, and we decided to send out a few spies to scout the area ahead of us. They would report back to us and let us know of any potential threats or dangers.


    The night was dark and ominous as the spies took off from our camp in their true form, wings beating the air with a thunderous roar. The only light came from the moons that hung low in the sky, casting an eerie glow over thend below. The dragons soared high, their eyes scanning thendscape for any signs of danger. The air was crisp and cold, and the dragons could feel the chill seeping into their bones.


    They kept a keen eye out for any orc patrols or sentinels that might be lurking in the darkness. The orcs were known for their cunning and their ability to blend into the shadows, and the spies knew they could be attacked at any moment.


    When the suns began to rise, the spiesnded on the ground and transformed into their human form. They moved quickly and silently through the forest, their footsteps barely making a sound on the soft earth. They knew they had to be careful, for any noise or misstep could mean the difference between life and death. Their eyes scanned for any signs of activity. They were trained spies. I knew they wouldn¡¯t let their guard down.


    With this, we could prepare ourselves better. sha''s brother was not a fighter after all. Despite always wanting peace, I knew he was a smart prince. So I was sure he would rely on his brain to bring the orcs out of this problem. His name was Burz.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 244. The Prince of The Orc Tribe I

    Chapter 244. The Prince of The Orc Tribe I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 244. The Prince of The Orc Tribe I


    <b><u>Burz¡¯s PoV</u></b>


    Elsewhere, in the vast expanse of the Greystone Pce, the throne hall of the orc tribe stood tall and imposing. The walls were adorned with intricate carvings and tapestries that depicted the tribe''s history, from their origins in the dark forests to their rise as conquerors of neighboring kingdoms.


    The hall itself was cavernous, with high ceilings supported by massive stone pirs. The air was thick with the scent of burning incense and the crackle of torches that lit the room with an eerie, flickering glow. At the far end of the hall, upon a raised dais, sat the throne of the royal orc. It was an imposing structure, made of gleaming ck obsidian and studded with diamonds and rubies.


    In that throne room, the aristocracy of the orc tribe had gathered. The room was filled with the sounds of rustling fabrics and clinking armor as the various ns jostled for position and status.


    At the forefront of the assembly stood a young orc. Despite his youth, the young orc was not to be underestimated. He possessed a sharp intellect and a cunning that belied his years and had already proven himself on numerous asions. The Prince of the Orc Tribe named Burz.


    His silver hair flowed down his back in a shimmering wave, and his skin was a deep shade of green that hinted at the strength and vigor thaty within. Unlike many of his brethren, Burz dressed with a sense of elegance and refinement, befitting his noble status as a prince of the tribe.


    Despite his royal heritage, however, Burz''s muscr physique did not immediately suggest the sheer strength that he possessed. He was not as brawny as some of the other orc warriors, who could bend steel with their bare hands and crush skulls with a single blow.


    Burz was also not the strongest member of his family. His younger sister, sha, had long ago surpassed him in physical prowess and was a force to be reckoned with on the battlefield. But Burz possessed a different kind of strength - a mental fortitude and strategic cunning that made him a valuable asset to his tribe.


    The nobles of the orc tribe murmured amongst themselves as Prince Burz called them to order. His voice was strong andmanding, his tone one of urgency and authority.


    The reason for the council''s gathering was dire indeed. News had reached the tribe that the Dragon Tribe would soon arrive in Vurdor, and the orcs knew that they must prepare for the inevitable conflict. Burz had estimated that they would arrive tomorrow, and he had summoned the council to discuss their strategy for the uing battle.


    The sound of murmurs filled the hall. Many of them were seasoned warriors, veterans of countless battles, but even they knew that the arrival of the Dragon Tribe would be a challenge unlike any they had faced before.


    Once Burz finished outlining his n, the disapproval on the faces of the assembled nobles was clear for all to see. They knew the stakes of the uing battle, but they were not convinced that Burz''s strategy was the right one.


    It was not just the fact that they were vastly outnumbered by the Dragon Tribe, or that they were facing a formidable foe that was renowned for their ferocity and cunning. It was the hostages that the dragons had taken - the princess, and many young orcs from the tribe.


    Burz had no doubt in his mind that the dragons had killed his father, and had brought his body as a grim sign of their power. It was clear that they intended to use the hostages as leverage, and the orcs knew that they could not risk their lives and those of the hostages in a reckless charge.


    One of the nobles, a burly orc with a bushy beard, was the first to voice his dissent.


    "What do you mean by opening Vurdor''s gate for them, your highness?" His voice was gruff andced with skepticism. "Isn''t that the same as suicide?"


    Another noble, a tall and imposing figure with a scarred face, echoed the sentiment. "The dragons are our enemies, Burz. They have taken our princess hostage, and they have killed your father. We cannot simply let them waltz into our city unopposed."


    The third noble, a fiery orc with a wild look in his eye, added his own thoughts. "Even though the king has lost and they make the princess a hostage, at least the orcs should fight with resistance to theirst drop of blood. That''s how the orc tribe should fight!"


    Burz listened to their objections patiently, but he remained unmoved. He knew that his n was risky, but he also knew that it was the only way to save the hostages and turn the tide of the battle in their favor.


    Burz''s eyes flickered with a fierce determination as he addressed the gathered nobles in the throne room. He knew that his words would not be well-received, but he had to make them understand the gravity of the situation. His silver hair glinted in the dim light of the room as he spoke, his voice ringing with a firm resolve.


    "Yes, we all know that the dragons have the princess and our young orcs as hostages," he began, his gaze sweeping across the room. "But how do we face them head-on? Our best soldiers are gone, and our young orcs have been forced into battle. The dragons have taken our general hostage, and worse yet, he may be dead."


    Burz''s words hung heavy in the air, weighing on the hearts of the gathered nobles. They knew that the situation was dire, but they had not yet been able to formte a n of attack. But Burz was not finished yet.


    "Moreover, didn''t we hear that the orcs would be attacking alongside the minotaurs?" he continued, his voice rising in urgency. "And yet, we still lost. Two tribes could not even take down the dragons. And now, with Vurdor filled with the elderly, children, and women, how can we possibly face the dragons with such limited resources? Isn''t that the same as suicide?"


    Note: Burz illustration is in my discord channel.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 245. The Prince of The Orc Tribe II

    Chapter 245. The Prince of The Orc Tribe II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 245. The Prince of The Orc Tribe II


    <b><u>Burz¡¯s PoV</u></b>


    The tense silence hung in the air. Burz''s words reverberated through the room. The heavy atmosphere was palpable. The nobles shifted in their seats, their expressions betraying their unease at Burz''s suggestion.


    A hush fell over the room as a noble broke the silence, his voice trembling slightly. "We understand," he said, his eyes darting around the room as if seeking support from his fellow lords. "Yet handed Vurdor to the Dragons without a fight...," he trailed off, shaking his head from side to side in disapproval.


    Burz stood tall, his back straight and his expression resolute. "I never said we will just hand over Vurdor to them," he said firmly, his voice carrying the weight of his convictions. "I only say we will open the gate and wee them well."


    The nobles exchanged nervous nces, their minds racing with possibilities. They knew Burz to be a man of intelligence, but they also knew that his father and sister possessed far more strength and power than he did. However, they also knew that Burz was not one to be underestimated, for he possessed a sharp mind and a cunning wit.


    "What is your n?" one of the nobles asked, his eyes narrowing in suspicion. He knew that there had to be more to Burz''s n than what he had revealed.


    Burz''s lips curved into a sly smile, and he leaned forward in his chair. "Since we can''t face them, we will assassinate them."


    Gasps of shock and horror echoed throughout the room at Burz''s revtion. The nobles exchanged looks of disbelief, their minds racing with the implications of such a drastic n.


    "You mean, will you bring a fight into Vurdor?" the most skeptical of the nobles asked, his toneced with doubt and skepticism.


    Burz turned to him, his expression firm and unwavering. "Inside the Pce," he corrected, his voice ringing out with conviction.


    The other nobles exchanged nervous nces, their minds racing with the implications of such a n. "But it''s impossible," one of them spoke up, his voice trembling slightly. "If it fails, then we will be destroyed!"


    Burz met his gaze evenly, his eyes zing with determination. "What''s the difference with dealing with them head-on?" he asked, his tone steady and resolute. "If the dragons managed to destroy the gate and enter the city, that''s the same. We don''t have anything to defend ourselves."


    One of the nobles stepped forward, his expression calm and collected. "Then what are your ns, your highness?" he asked, his voiceced with curiosity.


    "We will wee them," Burz began, his voice low and confident, "give them wine and invite them to celebrate their victory. Tell them that we wish to negotiate." His eyes flickered with sly intelligence, and the nobles leaned in closer, eager to hear more.


    "We will make them drunk," Burz continued, his words rolling off his tongue with practiced ease. "We even will use poison to weaken them, but only for the soldiers. The Dragon King is too smart and cunning. The spies said he has the Princess of the Healer Tribe with him. If he detects something wrong with his food and drink, our all ns will be destroyed."


    The nobles exchanged nervous nces, their minds racing with the implications of such a drastic n. It was a dangerous game they were ying, but they had no choice but to take the risk. Vurdor''s survival depended on their sess.


    "After we release all the hostages and make the Dragons drunk," Burz continued, his voice ringing out with a fierce determination, "all of us will kill the Dragons." His words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of their impending actions.


    For a moment, the room was silent as the nobles absorbed the full scope of Burz''s n. It was a desperate gambit, but it was their only chance to turn the tide of the war in their favor.


    Each of them was lost in their own thoughts, weighing the advantages and disadvantages of such a risky strategy. They knew that their kingdom was facing an unprecedented threat, and they had to take drastic measures to protect their people.


    The nobles'' expressions were grave as they contemted the enormity of the task ahead. The stakes were high, and there was no room for error. The fate of Vurdor was in their hands, and they couldn''t afford to fail.


    "What do you think?" Burz finally asked after a long moment of silence. "Or do you have other ideas?"


    The nobles exchanged hesitant nces, weighing their options carefully. They knew that they had to act quickly, but they also had to ensure that their n was foolproof. After a long moment of contemtion, one of them finally spoke up.


    "We agree," he said, his voice trembling with a mixture of fear and determination. "We don''t see any other options. This is risky, but it also has high potential."


    Burz nodded, relieved that his fellow nobles were on board with his n. They didn''t have any other options, and they had to trust each other if they were to have any chance of sess.


    "Alright," Burz said, his voice ringing out with a sense of urgency. "We must immediately order the servants to prepare the weing celebration of the Dragons. We have to prepare the best food for them, and also wine. If necessary, we have to decorate the gate to show that we really wee them."


    The nobles nodded, their expressions grim as they contemted the enormity of the task ahead. They knew that they had to make the Dragons feel wee if they were to have any chance of seeding in their n.


    "But isn''t that weird?" one of the nobles spoke up, his brow furrowed in confusion. "The Dragons will assume we n something if we wee them without reason. At least we need a strong reason to tell why all this makes sense."


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 246. The Prince of The Orc Tribe III

    Chapter 246. The Prince of The Orc Tribe III


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 246. The Prince of The Orc Tribe III


    <b><u>Burz¡¯s PoV</u></b>


    "Tell them that the orcs don''t like my father," he said, his voice deep and menacing. "You hate him. I hate him. When he went to lead the war, I took the opportunity to take over his throne. So even though he came home in victory, I decided to kill him. But since the Dragons have killed him on the battlefield, that saves my time," announced Burz. Even though it was his deepest desire and his sister, he knew he could use this as an excuse.


    His words hung heavy in the air, punctuated by the silence of the nobles. Burz knew that his admission was a risky move, but he also knew that it was necessary.


    "In addition, I also hope to work with The Dragons and join their alliance," Burz continued, his gaze steady. "The Orcs decided not to be their opposition anymore."


    He let the words sink in, watching as the nobles began to murmur amongst themselves. Burz knew that he had their attention now, but he also knew that there would be questions.


    "What about children and women?" asked a noble, his voice hesitant.


    "Their evacuation starts tonight," he said, his eyes flickering across the faces of the assembled nobles. "Leave a few. Mostly servants and maids. This only applies to the orcs. We will not let this newse out in another tribe even though they live in Vurdor. They could be spies."


    The nobles listened intently as they absorbed Burz''s words. They knew that this was a critical moment for the tribe, and they were determined to do whatever it took to ensure its survival.


    "Do you want to add one or two things to this n?" asked Burz, his voice rumbling through the room.


    "No, your highness," answered the nobles in unison.


    "Very well," said Burz, his gaze sweeping over the council. "The court dismisses!"


    Burz went to the exit. His eyes scanned the faces of the nobles who had just bowed to him. Each one of them lowering their heads in deference to his newly acquired power. It was a moment that Burz had dreamed of for years, and now that it was finally here, he felt a mix of exhration and fear.


    He knew that the fate of his tribe rested on his shoulders, and he was determined to do everything in his power to protect them. Despite the odds being stacked against them, he refused to give up hope. There was still a chance, however slim, that they could survive and thrive.


    He walked through the corridors of the castle, his heart pounding in his chest. He couldn''t help but think about the enormity of the task ahead. The road ahead was treacherous and fraught with danger. But he was the chosen leader of his tribe, and he would do whatever it took.


    <i>¡®Even though our chance is thin, at least I want to try what I have to protect this tribe,¡¯ </i>he thought to himself.


    -----


    <b><u>Argod¡¯s PoV</u></b>


    The day drew to a close. The sky began its transformation into a spectrum of brilliant hues. The fiery suns now began to relinquish their grasp on the sky. Their light slowly faded into a soft orange and then into a deep shade of crimson, like the blood of fallen warriors on the battlefield. The suns had changed, as if by magic, with the moons.


    Amidst this beautiful setting, the dragons took to thend, their massive wings gliding through the air as they soared toward the ground. They had journeyed far and wide.


    With a thunderous roar, the dragons descended upon the earth, their talons digging deep into the soil as theynded. Each creature surveyed its surroundings, its sharp eyes scanning thend for signs of prey or enemies. But they didn¡¯t find any of it.


    Once the night grew darker, some dragons in their humanoid form huddled around a fire, their faces illuminated by the dancing mes. They had set up camp near a river, their supplies scattered around them. In this form, they were no longer the fearsome beasts that humans hade to fear, but rather, they resembled humans.


    One dragon took a swig from a sk, the hot liquid filling their belly with soothing warmth. They savored the taste of the drink, allowing the vors to linger on their tongue. The others followed suit, taking a sip from their own sks, the liquid spilling down their throats and into their bellies.


    They ate their rations and reveled in the simple pleasure of consuming food, a way to warm their bodies and replenish their energy. They ate with a certain elegance, their hands delicately holding the food as they savored each bite.


    Meanwhile, a few of their brethren chose to sleep in their true beast form, their bodies curled up on the ground.


    In the midst of the dragon horde, the young orcs in the cage sat with a sense of resignation as theynguidly ate their meager portions of food and drink. It wasn''t much, but it was better than nothing. They ate slowly, savoring every morsel, their eyes betraying a deep sense of hunger and exhaustion.


    Some of the orcs were too weak to even eat. They had been injured during their capture, their bodies battered and bruised from the battles they had fought. Others were exposed to the harsh elements of the suns and the cold wind all day long, causing them to be weakened and fatigued.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 247. The Dragon King’s Suspicion I

    Chapter 247. The Dragon King¡¯s Suspicion I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 247. The Dragon King''s Suspicion I


    In the center of the camp, there was a tent. It was a stark contrast to the cage, as it was made of luxurious fabrics and adorned with intricate designs. It was the ce where the dragon king, his wife, and Princess sha of Orc rested.


    Tonight was ourst night before we arrived at Vurdor.


    Evelinay in her bed, tossing and turning restlessly, unable to find the sweet release of sleep. She gazed up at the ceiling. Her heart felt heavy, burdened with the weight of her struggles.


    As she turned her head to the side, Evelina could see Princess sha sleeping in a separate bed, mere feet away. The bed was a crude affair, made of a simple table covered with mats. A chain bound sha''s feet to a stake underneath the bed. It was a flimsy restraint, easily broken by someone with sha''s strength, but the magic bracelet on her wrist prevented her from using her strength.


    sha''s eyes were closed, but Evelina wasn''t sure if the princess was actually sleeping. Evelina hesitated for a moment, debating whether to wake her or not, but decided against it. Instead, she turned around and shifted her gaze to me.


    Evelina looked surprised, caught off guard by the fact that I was also still awake. Our eyes met.


    "Why aren''t you asleep yet?" I asked her softly, my voice a mere whisper in the quiet of the night.


    Evelina looked surprised, caught off guard by my question. She hesitated for a moment before answering honestly. "I''m a little anxious," she admitted.


    I nodded in understanding, knowing all too well the feeling of dread that came with uncertainty. I could sense the fear and doubt that lingered.


    "Because you are afraid that I will kill the young orcs? Or was it because you were afraid a bigger war would break out?" I asked her, my tone gentle and reassuring.


    Evelina''s eyes widened in surprise, and I could tell that I had hit the mark.


    ¡°Both¡­¡± she admitted. She was afraid of both possibilities, and I didn''t me her.


    I let out a long sigh, my breath escaping in a cloud of mist. "Believe me, Evelina. Burz is not that stupid," I reassured her, my tone serious. "In fact, I''m even curious about what he will do to wee us."


    Evelina furrowed her brow in confusion, trying to make sense of my words. "Is this because we didn''t encounter any resistance during the journey?" she guessed.


    "Yes. I''m guessing the orcs will do a nice wee for us once we get to Vurdor," I said, my voice tinged with a hint of sarcasm.


    Evelina looked at me quizzically, clearly still unsure of what I was getting at. She had never been in a war before and didn''t have the experience to read between the lines. I could understand her naivety, but at the same time, I couldn''t afford to let my guard down.


    "What do you mean?" she asked, her voiceced with confusion.


    ¡°Like¡­¡± My words were cut off abruptly as a sudden movement caught my eye. A dragon-shaped Magic Messenger had appeared out of nowhere, swooping gracefully into the tent and hovering in front of me. I reached out my hand instinctively, and the creature transmitted a message directly into my mind.


    My face turned serious as I absorbed the information, and I sat down heavily on the edge of my bed. Evelina watched me anxiously, clearly curious as to what was going on. I could tell she wanted to ask questions, but I didn''t have time for that right now.


    "Just go to sleep without me," I told her firmly, rising to my feet. "I have to talk to Eir and Guillotine."


    Without waiting for her reply, I grabbed my outer coat and strode out of the tent. The cool night air hit me like a wave, and I paused for a moment to gather my thoughts before setting off towards the nearby fire where Eir and Guillotine were waiting for me.


    The two of them were deep in conversation when I approached, but they fell silent as soon as they saw me.


    "Your Majesty," they greeted me in unison, their voices respectful and deferential. They both were in their humanoid form.


    "The spies said that the orcs are preparing a weing celebration for us. Am I taking the wrong message?" I asked, my voiceced with disbelief. The thought of orcsying out a feast in my honor was almost too ridiculous to consider.


    "No, you are not wrong, Your Majesty," General Guillotine replied, his tone serious. "The spies reported it to us, and we could hardly believe it. But all the spies that we send are special spies. You don''t have to question their loyalty."


    I looked at the two of them, a sense of unease settling heavily in my stomach. The idea of the orcs weing us with open arms seemed almost too good to be true. But Eir and Guillotine wouldn''t lie to me.


    "Are you sure?" I asked again, wanting to be absolutely certain before we proceed any further.


    Eir nodded gravely. "Our spies are highly trained and loyal. There can be no mistake in their report."


    I frowned, still feeling uneasy. "It just seems...unlikely. We''ve been at war with the orcs for so long. Why would they suddenly decide to wee us with open arms?"


    Eir leaned forward, his eyes meeting mine. "Perhaps they have grown tired of the battle, Your Majesty. Maybe they see this as an opportunity to put an end to the bloodshed and make peace with us. Uraugh died and what I know he wasn¡¯t a good leader for the orc tribe."


    ¡°It¡¯s too good to be true, Sir Eiron,¡± said General Guillotine in a skeptical tone.


    Although I wanted to agree with Eir, Guillotine was right. It wasn¡¯t the orc¡¯s characteristic at all.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 248. The Dragon King’s Suspicion II

    Chapter 248. The Dragon King¡¯s Suspicion II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 248. The Dragon King''s Suspicion II


    "Why?" Eir asked General Guillotine in a calm tone, trying to maintain hisposure. "I mean, this war was just King Uraugh''s ambition to get Princess Evelina and trample His Majesty¡¯s pride after all. He even went as far as forcing the young orcs to fight while the nobles and others disagreed with him," he tried to analyze. Still, his confusion was clear in his voice.


    "As I said, Sir Eiron," Guillotine retorted, his voice low and menacing. "It''s too good to be true,¡± he repeated. ¡°That''s not their characteristic at all. It was the same as seeing the dragons cowering and surrendering without a fight. It never happened and never will. We''d rather die fighting than have to do it,¡± he exined his point.


    "Moreover, we are talking about Vurdor, their capital," Guillotine continued. His tone was firm. "I don''t think they will just open the gate on us and surrender."


    As Eir and General Guillotine discussed the ongoing war with the orcs, my mind wandered, lost in deep thought. I was grappling with the situation¡¯splexities, trying to make sense of it all.


    In the midst of my contemtion, a memory from my former life shed into my mind. It was an ancient tale of two countries locked in an interminable war. As the story went on, one of the countries, weary of the endless conflict, hatched a devious n. They pretended to surrender and invited the enemy general for negotiations. But when the opposing general arrived at the designated location, he was met with an ambush, and a massacre ensued.


    The memory was chilling, and I couldn''t shake off the feeling that the prince of the orc tribe, Burz, was nning to do the same thing.


    Without thinking, the words tumbled out of my mouth. "No, it''s a trap," I muttered.


    My words broke through the tense conversation. Eir and Guillotine turned to me with curious expressions on their faces. I could feel their eyes boring into me, waiting for me to exin my sudden outburst.


    ¡°Burz might try to ambush us once we enter Vurdor,¡± I said, my voice low and steady.


    ¡°I also thought the same, but based on the spies¡¯ report---¡± Eir began, but I interrupted him before he could finish his sentence.


    ¡°Assassinate us to be precise,¡± I added, my mind racing with possibilities. I had heard that the spies had confirmed that our soldiers outnumbered theirs, but with the battle location within their city walls, an ambush wouldn''t be effective. Besides, we had hostages, and we could always take civilians to be new hostages if we needed to. We could raze the city to the ground and go on a rampage, something we had wanted to do for a long time. So, if Burz''s n was just an ambush, it wouldn''t work. It would backfire on him for sure.


    The weight of my words seemed to hang heavy in the air. The assassination was a different game altogether, and the stakes were high. The probability of sess would be much higher, and the orcs knew it. They had nned the celebration meticulously, knowing that the wine would lower the soldiers'' vignce and make them vulnerable to attack. They could poison our food and make us immovable or weaken us, giving them the perfect opportunity to reverse the situation and defeat the dragon tribe. Although all of this was just my prediction, I was sure of it.


    Eir''s eyes widened in shock as my words sank in. His pupils darted from side to side, and his forehead furrowed as he tried to process this new information.


    Meanwhile, Guillotine immediately weed my analysis, his anger bubbling to the surface. ¡°It makes sense now,¡± he growled, his hands curling into fists. ¡°That''s why they opened the gate and arranged the celebration for us. They want to kill us easily. We need toe up with a different approach.¡±


    I could feel the weight of the situation bearing down on us. We just won the battle, but this battle was different from our previous one, and we couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. I knew that we needed toe up with a n, and fast.


    "What do you think, Eir?" I turned to Eir, waiting for his response.


    Eir''s eyes darted from Guillotine to me as he mulled over his options. ¡°Even though I hope they want to surrender and end this war, I have to admit that your analysis is correct. There''s a high chance it was a trap,¡± he finally admitted, his voice heavy with defeat.


    I could sense the frustration and anger emanating from Guillotine as he gritted his teeth and spoke up. ¡°So, what''s your n, Your Majesty? Should we strike Vurdor once we get there? I''m sure they wouldn''t expect that. It will give us an easy victory,¡± he suggested, a sly smirk ying on his lips.


    I listened to Guillotine''s suggestion, I couldn''t help but agree that it was a simple but great idea. However, the fact that we were in the enemy city still concerned me. The defense towers could easily kill a lot of dragons, leaving us weakened. Although ambushing them was a viable option, it wouldn''t take down their towers in a short amount of time.


    With a furrowed brow, I nced at Guillotine and Eir, considering my next words carefully. "No, I have a better idea," I said, feeling a sense of confidence growing inside me.


    They both looked at me expectantly. "What is it, Your Majesty?" Eir asked, his voice filled with curiosity.


    "Since they want to assassinate us, we have to be one step ahead of them," I said with a wicked smirk, enjoying the thought of turning the tables on our enemies.


    Eir raised an eyebrow. "What do you have in mind?" he asked.


    "We''ll y along with their game and pretend to fall into their trap," I started my exnation.


    After that, I exined every detail of my n to them. A strategy that could make them regret their decision.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 249. Open The Gate for The Dragon King I

    Chapter 249. Open The Gate for The Dragon King I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 249. Open The Gate for The Dragon King I


    A few dayster, the dragon tribe arrived near Vurdor. A great and ominous shadow descended upon thend. It was suddenly obscured by a vast and swirling mass of dark clouds that seemed to stretch on to infinity. For those who gazed upon this eerie sight, it was clear that something terrible was on the horizon.


    The minutes ticked by, and the mass of clouds grew everrger until it finally took on a shape that was all too familiar. The shape was that of a dragon, or rather, of a horde of dragons. Their scales shone like obsidian in the fading light.


    The roar of these mighty beasts echoed across thend, each bellow a deafening reminder of their power and ferocity. They seemed to be calling out to one another, announcing their arrival with a sound that struck fear into the hearts of all who heard it.


    The dragons seemed to move as one, their wings beating in perfect unison. It was as if they were a single entity, a force of nature that hade to im thend for its own.


    The orcs gazed upon the sight before them. Their hearts were filled with an overwhelming sense of fear. Their instincts told them to run, to hide, to do anything to escape the terrifying power of the dragons. But they held themselves back, their minds struggling to ovee the primal terror that gripped their souls.


    Meanwhile, within the walls of the city of Vurdor, the people prepared for the arrival of the dragon tribe. But instead of readying for war, they prepared for a grand celebration, as if weing long-lost heroes back to their homnd. The music yers tuned their instruments, and the flower arrangers worked tirelessly to ensure that the dragons would be weed with the utmost reverence and respect.


    At the city gates, Burz and his trusted counselors stood in anticipation, their eyes fixed on the herd of dragons that approached. They knew that they were risking their lives by attempting to negotiate with such fearsome creatures, but they also knew that they had no other choice. If the dragons were intent on destroying Vurdor, then they would fight to the death to defend their home and their people.


    The winds howled around us. I glided through the sky in my true form, a powerful dragon with scales as ck as the night. With a roar that shook the earth, I signaled to my fellow dragons to slow down as we approached our destination.


    Once wended, I threw Uraugh¡¯s body from my massive jaws, the weight of his lifeless form hitting the ground with a sickening thud.


    -     Thump!


    Burz and the orcs immediately fell to their knees in a show of reverence and respect for their fallen king.


    With a mighty p of my wings, I lowered my hind legs to the ground, but instead of my sharp ws touching the earth, a pair of humanoid legs took their ce. My body was transforming, changing from the almighty dragon to my humanoid form. Eir and Guillotine followed behind me, their weapons at the ready in case of any attack.


    As I strode forward, my feet crunching on the gravel beneath them, Burz approached me, his eyes filled with a mix of awe and fear.


    I stopped before Prince Burz, his father''s lifeless body lying between us. My posture was tense, and my eyes locked on his form with cold disdain.


    Without a preamble, I spoke, my voice ringing out with the authority of a king. "What do you want to say, Prince Burz?" The words wereced with a frigid edge, straight to the point. It was clear that he wanted to negotiate with me.


    Burz looked up at me, his expression friendly and weing. "Wee to Vurdor, Your Majesty," he began, but his words were cut off by the sudden appearance of my Mana Weapon, Nightmare.


    In a sh, I summoned the dark sword to my hand, its ckened de crackling with the power of my magic. With a swift movement, I pointed it at Burz, my warning was clear.


    The prince froze, his smile fading from his face as he realized the danger he was in. I held my stance, my eyes locked onto him, daring him to make a move.


    "Cut the chit-chat and tell me what it is about," I demanded once again, my voiceced with impatience. But to my surprise, Burz did not falter. His expression was firm and unwavering.


    "We mean no harm, Your Majesty," he exined, his tone measured and calm. "We simply wish to wee you to our kingdom. We have prepared a grand celebration in honor of your victory."


    I tilted my head, pretending to be confused. "Celebration?" I repeated, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Did I hear you correctly? Or have you gone mad after I killed your dear father?"


    My words were like a dagger, cutting through the air with a sharpness that left no room for negotiation.


    ¡°Yes. A celebration, Your Majesty." Burz nced at Uraugh¡¯s body in front of him. "I know as the prince of the orc tribe, I shouldn''t say this, but I and the orcs wanted to thank you. You have freed us from my tyrant father,¡± he exined.


    "What do you mean?" I asked firmly.


    Burz took a deep breath, his eyes meeting mine with a steady gaze. "You may already know that my father forced the young orcs to fight," he began. "He has also used his power arbitrarily, ruling with an iron fist. He even tried to take your wife away from you."


    "We are fed up with all his cruelty," Burz continued, his voice growing more passionate. "I had even nned to rebel long ago, but he was too strong, and I didn''t have enough power. So when I heard that my father died at your hands, I was overjoyed. That''s why I prepared a celebration to wee you. For the others, we can talk about it at the party."


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 250. Open The Gate for The Dragon King II

    Chapter 250. Open The Gate for The Dragon King II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 250. Open The Gate for The Dragon King II


    I frowned upon his words. "So you''re trying to say that I made your job easier?" I asked, my voice low and dangerous. I continued without lowering my sword, "And what I did was in your favor to take over the orc tribe''s throne?" My voice dripped with skepticism.


    Burz''s head remained bowed, his voice was barely audible as he spoke. "Yes, Your Majesty," he said. "But that waspletely a coincidence, I never meant to sh you with my father,¡± he added quickly. His tone filled with regret


    I raised an eyebrow at this. Then he raised his head again, his eyes meeting mine in a show of defiance.


    "Since you have managed to kill my father, I intend to wee you and negotiate with you," he said.


    "Negotiation?¡± I repeated. ¡°Do you think that you have anything to negotiate with?" I said, my voiceced with derision. "My tribe won the war, and you are nothing but a defeated prince. What makes you think that I would even consider your offer?" My voice filled with threat.


    "The orc tribe has been defeated and you have killed my father," the prince spoke, his voice heavy with grief. "We only have a few soldiers left since my father took most of them to the battlefield. I know we don''t have a ce to negotiate, but you are a wise king. The dragon king never intended to go to war unless attacked first. You were born to keep Igixar''s peace, so I''m sure you will listen to my negotiations,¡± he tried to negotiate with me. His words were coated in honey, a desperate attempt to save what was left of his people.


    I clenched my jaw, my grip on my sword tightening. This orc prince was testing my patience, but I couldn''t deny the truth in his words. As the Dragon King, I had a responsibility to uphold Igixar''s peace, and that included listening to the defeated.


    An unhappy smirk bloomed on my lips. "You surely know how to y with words and remind me of my duty even at a time like this," I said, my voice low and displeasure. My sword remained raised, a warning to the prince not to push his luck.


    But to my surprise, the orc prince didn''t flinch, his gaze unwavering.


    "Please, Your Majesty," he implored. "We''ve been under my father''s pressure for so long and just taste the freedom. I hope you can give the orc tribe a chance once again. This time we want to be your ally.¡± His plea was desperate, his voiceden with emotion.


    "Is that why you prepared to wee us?" I asked, my tone guarded.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," he replied, raising his head once again. "We have opened Vurdor''s gate for you," he said in a reassuring tone.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will wreck your city once I and my soldiers enter?" I asked, my toneced with a threatening edge. My eyes were still on him.


    "As I said, we don''t have any defense anymore," Burz replied, his voice calm but pleading. "But we believe that you are a wise king. You won''t do it because you are the dragon king," he said, his words ringing like a plea and a request.


    I pretended to consider his words carefully, weighing the potential risks and benefits of his offer. But before I could answer, Guillotine spoke up. "We should be careful, Your Majesty!" he said, his eyes never leaving Burz. His warning was clear. "This could be a trap. He could be trying to set you up," he warned. His words wereced with skepticism.


    ¡°Hmmm¡± I hummed before I nodded in agreement, my hand still tight around my sword. "Indeed," I said, turning to face Burz once again. "This could be your trap," I added, my tone firm and unyielding.


    "If this was a trap," he said, his voice low, "we should have done this in another city, not Vurdor. This is ourst defense, and we invite you to enter. Isn''t that stupid?" he tried to convince me.


    I looked at him, my expression unreadable, and then I turned my gaze toward the gate. The orcs, dressed in colorful garments, stood there, waiting for us. They waved at us, their faces friendly and weing.


    Not a word came out of my mouth to answer Burz. Instead, I gave him a mysterious smile and let him guess what was in my thoughts.


    I lowered my sword and canceled my Mana Weapon. My ck sword disappeared from my hand. "Since the orcs have invited us," I decided, giving him a small smile. I nced at Guillotine to ensure that he was on board with my decision." We should check it out."


    Guillotine bowed his head in agreement. "I understand, Your Majesty."


    Eir suddenly spoke, breaking the silence. "How about the prisoners, Your Majesty?" he asked.


    I paused, considering his words. We hadn¡¯t talked about this and were intending to use them as a bargain to force the orcs to open the gate for us. But now that they had done so voluntarily, they were no longer of any use to us.


    "Let them have it," I said, my voice low and calcted. "They are just our ticket to force the orcs to open the gate for us,¡± I ordered.


    "But, Your Majesty," Eir said hesitantly. "What if we need a hostage once we get in? Wouldn''t it be wise to keep them?" he asked again.


    I narrowed my eyes, my expression turning cold. "Those weaklings are no longer of any use to us," I said firmly. I shifted my gaze to Burz, filling it with a clear threat. "And if we need a hostage, we can simply take one from the city. So, Prince Burz of orcs," I added, my voice taking on a menacing tone. "Don''t ever think of doing anything stupid."


    Burz nodded, understanding my threat. But I could sense his unease. Then he lowered his head, his eyes avoiding mine as he stood up and gestured to the gate.


    ¡°Please follow me, Your majesty.¡±


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 251. Open The Gate for The Dragon King III

    Chapter 251. Open The Gate for The Dragon King III


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 251. Open The Gate for The Dragon King III


    I answered him with a nod. With that settled, we followed Burz through the gates of Vurdor.


    Behind me, several orc soldiers were immediately dispatched to clean up Uraugh''s corpse. They approached him with a sense of respect and honor, even though there were no tears or sadness on their faces. The orcs treated the body well, covering it with cloth adorned with the orc tribe''s crest before they took it away.


    But instead of taking him directly through the gate, they used the small door on the side of the gate. This was a peculiar gesture, as it indicated that the orcs were trying to keep their traditions and respect for the dead private from outsiders.


    As I moved my legs, I turned to General Guillotine and gave him mymand. "Handle the prisoners for me," I said, my voice firm and unwavering. "And announce to the others to enter Vurdor. As for sha, she''s mine. Don''t let any orcs get close to her."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," said General Guillotine. Without further ado, General Guillotine turned and transformed into a dragon. His scales glistened in the fading light as he beat his wings and soared up into the sky. A roar escaped his mouth, echoing across thendscape and serving as a clear announcement to the others.


    The sound of dragons filled the air as they responded to his call with a mighty roar. The ground shook beneath my feet as they descended upon us, their wings beating against the wind as they soared through the air. For a moment, it seemed as though the world had stopped spinning, and all that was left was the fierce power of these magnificent creatures.


    As theynded before the gate, their humanoid forms emerged from their dragon bodies with an imposing presence. Without hesitation, they handed over the prisoners to the orcs, their faces impassive as they did so.


    The Wyverns, on the other hand, dispersed in all directions, their wingspan blotting out the suns as they soared across the sky. They were searching for the nearest ce to live, somewhere they could call their own and make their mark in this new area. The orc¡¯s territory seemed to offer the perfect conditions for them - a temperature and topography that was simr to Draconis. They could also hunt down their own food, and in case the dragons needed anything, they could whistle to summon it.


    Evelina and sha stepped out of the sky carriage, feeling the solid ground beneath their feet once again. They looked around, taking in their surroundings.


    They were greeted by a group of dragon soldiers, before escorting them. They were careful to ensure that no orcs approached them, standing guard and scanning the surrounding area for any signs of danger.


    Due to the mention of sha, I was able to catch Burz stammering a bit. But he soon returned to hisposure. He seemed very worried about his sister, but he knew he had to be patient.


    I approached the Vurdor gate with a steady pace, my head held high. As I drew nearer, the sound of cheers and music filled the air, ringing out across thendscape and echoing through the gates. It was a joyous sound, filled with a sense of pride and aplishment.


    I stepped through the gate. A shower of petal flowers rained down upon me, their delicate fragrance filling my senses. It was as if the orcs were celebrating a victory, even though it was I who had emerged victorious. The sight was surreal, with orcs dancing and singing in the streets, their faces filled with joy and excitement.


    The dragon soldiers that had apanied me were met with cheers and apuse as they strutted through the streets. It was a true celebration of life and victory.


    I walked through the streets, taking in the sights and sounds of the celebration. Everywhere I looked, civilians were rejoicing, their faces filled with happiness and hope. The music filled my ears, a melody of drums and flutes.


    And as I made my way through the streets, the civilians kneeled down before me, their faces filled with a mixture of amazement and reverence. But then, as I looked around, I realized that most of the civilians here were from other tribes. They were not part of the orc tribe.


    Suddenly, I knew that my analysis was correct. Burz had nned to ambush us all along. He had used the civilians as pawns, manipting them into bowing before me in an attempt to catch me off guard.


    Burz stopped in front of a royal open carriage, his eyes fixed on the two golden deer that stood before him. Their fur gleaming as they stood patiently, waiting for their passengers to approach.


    The deer were enormous, each one the size of an elephant calf, their bodies strong and muscr. Their fur was a deep shade of gold, shimmering in the sunlight and catching the eye of anyone who looked upon them.


    The servant approached, his hand outstretched to open the door, Burz stepped forward and bowed deeply, his body bending at the waist in a gesture of respect and submission.


    I stepped inside the carriage and took my seat. As I settled into my seat, I nced over my shoulder and saw Evelina following me, her eyes scanning around as she took in her surroundings.


    "Your Majesty," General Guillotine called out my name and I turned to face him. He and the other dragon soldiers had been escorting sha, and I knew that it was now a question of whether she would be able to join us in the open carriage or not.


    I paused for a moment, considering the situation. sha was a princess, and ording to royal etiquette, she should be with us in the carriage. But that also meant that she would be sitting next to her brother.


    I knew that it was important to give her some face. And so, after a moment''s thought, I made my decision.


    "Let her join us," I ordered, my voice firm and unwavering. I shifted my gaze forward, determined to show strength and confidence.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 252. Open The Gate for The Dragon King IV

    Chapter 252. Open The Gate for The Dragon King IV


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 252. Open The Gate for The Dragon King IV


    General Guillotine answered mymand with a deep bow, he immediately released sha from her ties. Without a word, she stepped into the open carriage and sat across from me, her sharp gaze never faltering. Despite the journey we had just been through, sha was still as fierce as ever. Her eyes were filled with a look of hatred, a clear intent to kill.


    Once sha settled into her seat, I could see Burz gesturing at her from the corner of my eye. He sat down next to her, a look of concern on his face as he nced between us.


    The convoy began to move slowly, the sound of hooves and footsteps filling the air. Eir and Guillotine mounted the two Golden Deers. They led the way, with the rest of the dragon soldiers walking on foot behind us.


    We made our way through the city, the crowds and cheers apanied us all the way. The people of Vurdor seemed overjoyed to see us, and they showed it in their enthusiastic celebrations. Petals continued to rain down on us as we passed, and the air was filled with music and singing.


    But the only one who seemed to be genuinely enjoying himself was Burz. He sat next to sha with a grin on his face, as if he were basking in the adoration of the crowds. Evelina, on the other hand, looked awkward with all of this attention. I could see that she was ufortable with the fact that the orcs were weing her with such great fanfare, especially since she still felt that she was the source of this war.


    As for sha, I could feel the tension in the air as her piercing gaze met mine. It was a look that could kill. I could sense the fury and hatred emanating from her, but I refused to back down. I had to remind her of her ce and the mercy I had shown her.


    "How long are you going to look at me with that look?" I spoke up, breaking the silence between us. My voice was stern, but calm. I tilted my head slightly, my eyes never leaving hers.


    sha sneered at me, her lips curling up in a grimace.


    "You should be happy that I have brought you back home in one piece, not two pieces like your father," I reminded her once again that I had spared her life.


    Her eyes narrowed, and she red at me with even more intensity. "Grateful after what you did to my tribe?" sha scoffed, her voiceced with venom. "I don''t think I can do it," she added, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Burz turned to her and ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "His Majesty is right, sis. You should be grateful for that. Come on, smile," he tried to cheer her up. Burz shed a grin in my direction, clearly aware of the delicate situation at hand.


    sha¡¯s body tense and her eyes filled with a deep sense of reluctance. She turned to face him, and her gaze was hard as steel. ¡°I can''t,¡± she said, her voice firm and unyielding. ¡°After what I''ve been through¡­ no.¡±


    Burz looked at her with a deep sense of concern etched into his features. His words trailed off, and we all understood what he was thinking.


    The silence that followed was thick and oppressive. It seemed to stretch on for an eternity as we all waited for someone to break it. Finally, it was Burz who spoke again. His voice was low and hesitant, and his eyes were fixed on his sister.


    ¡°Sis,¡± he said, his voice heavy with emotion. ¡°Has His Majesty¡­¡±


    His words trailed off, and we all knew what he meant. The thought of what I might have tainted her filled him all with a sense of dread.


    But if I did it, his spies should know that too. If she was already my wife, I shouldn''t have had to tie her up like I did. She would simply either follow me if she epted me or kill herself if she didn''t want it. Or one more thing, she could have gone crazy due to the trauma.


    It happened once to the previous dragon king. He had been betrayed by a princess from a neighboring tribe. The princess became a candidate for the dragon king''s harem by her father. It was against her will. She was angry and resentful and used her powerful spell to influence the previous dragon king to kill his own pregnant wife and it almost seeded.


    The dragon king, upon discovering what had happened, was filled with righteous fury. His bloodline was at stake, and he could not let such treachery go unpunished. And so, he decided to do his worst to the princess.


    In his half-dragon form, the dragon king raped the princess relentlessly for seven days straight, without any respite. The experience was hellish, even for a dragon king whose humanoid form was already endowed with a huge cock. The memory of that terrible week remained etched in his mind, a reminder of the cruelty he was capable of when provoked.


    It was a miracle that the princess did not die from the ordeal. But even though she survived, her sanity was gone. The dragon king, however, did not spare her. He locked her away, a prisoner of her own madness until the day he gave her a chance at redemption.


    That day came when the dragon king''s son was born. The prince was a symbol of hope for the kingdom, the promise of a new era of prosperity and power. But the dragon king knew that his bloodline was still vulnerable and that the princess represented a threat that could not be ignored.


    And so, he went to her cell and ended her life, a final act of cruelty that served as a warning to all who would dare to betray him. The memory of that act of vengeance haunted the dragon king for the rest of his days.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 253. Open The Gate for The Dragon King V

    Chapter 253. Open The Gate for The Dragon King V


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 253. Open The Gate for The Dragon King V


    I blurted out, "I almost did."


    But then a smirk appeared on my lips, and I felt a surge of confidence. ¡°But I think it would be more interesting if she begs me to fuck her. That will be more interesting, isn''t it sha?¡± I said casually, my eyes fixed on sha.


    Her reaction was immediate. She turned to me with a look of pure disgust, her lip curled in a sneer. ¡°You should stop hallucinating, Your Majesty,¡± she said sarcastically, her voiceced with venom.


    I let out a derisive scoff, my eyes fixed on sha, the orc princess who sat across from me. Her wrist was bound by my Magic Bracelet. Despite this, she still looked at me with fierce hatred, as if she were the one in charge.


    "You better remember what I said today," I warned her, a sly smirk appearing on my lips. "You might need it one day,¡± I warned her.


    I could see the confusion in her eyes as she tried to decipher my words. I was sure that she would need it, but I wouldn''t give her any more information than that.


    For a moment, I could feel the tension between us. sha was a proud and fierce warrior, but she had no idea how to behave around me. As my prisoner, she was at my mercy, yet she refused to bow down to my authority.


    Even with what happened in the fortress, sha had shown no fear or respect toward me. Every word that came out of her mouth was bitter,ced with venom and disdain. It was both frustrating and exhrating to be challenged in such a way.


    As the tension in the carriage continued to build, I felt a sudden and unexpected warmth on my hand. I looked down to see Evelina''s hand sping mine, her touch gentle and reassuring. It was a small gesture, but it broke through the anger that had been brewing within me. With her touch, I felt a sense of calm wash over me, allowing me to tolerate sha''s presence a little more easily.


    Even though Evelina didn''t say anything, I knew that her touch was her attempt to calm me down. And at that moment, she had seeded.


    Burz, who had been watching the scene unfold, saw what Evelina had done and quickly jumped in to help her. He reached over and touched sha''s shoulder, his tone calm and reassuring.


    "Sis, the fact that His Majesty did nothing to you shows his good intentions," he said, his voice carrying a soothing quality. "I know what you saw on the battlefield was not easy for you, but look at the bright side. The orc tribe was free from Father because of that."


    Burz''s words hung heavily in the air, a stark reminder of the harsh realities of war and revolution. His dry smile spoke volumes about the toll that these events and the weight of his words seemed to settle on all of us.


    "After all, every revolution will take its toll, so either dying at the hands of the dragons or our own father is the same," he reminded her, his voiceced with bitterness and resignation.


    sha, however, refused to be swayed by his words. Her eyes zed with anger and determination as she retorted, "Don''t talk about the revolution to me. I know how bad Father was, but asking me to act nice to my enemies is impossible."


    Burz tried to reason with her, reminding her that their people were watching and that they needed to hold themselves to a higher standard. sha, however, was not in the mood to be lectured.


    "But at least you can hold yourself back. Our people are watching us," Burz insisted, his voice soft but firm.


    sha fell silent, her eyes fixed on the crowd of people who were watching them. It was clear that she was struggling with her emotions, torn between her desire for revenge and her sense of duty to her people. In the end, she simply turned her head away, a clear sign that she didn''t want to continue the debate.


    Due to her gesture, I decided to end this and nced around the city. My eyes roamed over the sprawling city, taking in its impressive towers and the ornate pce that stood at its center. Despite my position as the dragon king, there was still much I didn''t know about this ce. I had asked Guillotine and Eir to gather as much information as they could about this city, but there was always the possibility that we had missed something important.


    The convoy moved at a slow and steady pace, taking almost an hour to reach the gates of the orc pce. The streets were bustling with activity as people paused in their daily routines to catch a glimpse of the convoy. I could feel the weight of their stares on me, their whispers and murmurs were barely audible above the tter of hooves on cobblestones.


    We approached the grand entrance and dismounted from the open carriage, stepping out onto the red carpet that stretched out before us. The gates were wide open, revealing the opulent interior of the orc pce.


    The orc tribe had clearly gone to great lengths to wee me. Banners and gs bearing the dragon king''s sigil fluttered in the breeze, their bright colors adding to the festive atmosphere. I could see a group of musicians in the corner, ying a rousing tune on their instruments, adding to the festive atmosphere.


    We stepped through the entrance; I could see that the orc leaders from various ns were already assembled and waiting for us. They were an impressive sight; their muscr bodies d in fine clothes, bearing the sigils of their ns proudly and their faces set in stern expressions.


    Their faces were stiff and unyielding, showing the stubbornness that the orc tribe was known for. These were proud warriors, leaders of their respective ns, and they were not the type to bend easily to anyone''s will. But as they saw me, they all bowed their heads in respect, a sign of the immense power that I wielded.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 254. The Orc Palace I

    Chapter 254. The Orc Pce I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 254. The Orc Pce I


    "Congrattions on your victory, Your Majesty," they said, their voices low and respectful.


    I nodded in response, not breaking my stride. I knew that I had to make a good impression here, to show these proud warriors that I was worthy of their respect and allegiance.


    The orc leaders fell into step behind me, their heavy footsteps echoing on the stone floor of the pce courtyard. Eir and Guillotine nked me on either side, their weapons at the ready. They knew that even in the midst of all this pomp and circumstance, we were still in the midst of a war.


    We stepped into the festive pce, and I was weed by a grand disy of decorations that illuminated the hallways. The pce was adorned with colorful banners, each representing a different n of the orc tribe. I couldn''t help but marvel at the intricate designs that decorated the walls and pirs.


    As we walked through the pce, the sound of music and cheers filled the air. The orcs had gathered to wee their new king, Burz and they did so with great enthusiasm. I could see that they were genuinely happy.


    Despite the festivities, I remained cautious. I knew that danger could lurk around every corner, especially when dealing with orcs. I kept my guard up, carefully scanning the area for any signs of a potential threat.


    Based on my observation, I noticed that there were more orcs here than in the city. The maids and servants were mostly orcs, and the soldiers who guarded the pce gates were all heavily muscled warriors. But what struck me as odd was theplete absence of any children or elderly people.


    It was a strange observation, and it only added to my growing sense of unease. I suspected that they were using this festival as an opportunity tounch a surprise attack on the dragons.


    Surrounded by the orc leaders and my ownpanions, Burz stepped forward to address the crowd. His deep voice carried a sense of respect and admiration as he spoke.


    "Your Majesty, we cannot express our gratitude enough for what you have done for our tribe. Your victory in battle has given us the freedom we have longed for generations. We thank you from the bottom of our hearts."


    The other orc leaders nodded in agreement, their faces stern but respectful.


    "As the leader of our tribe," Burz continued, "We will do whatever it takes to maintain the peace and freedom you have given us."


    His words were met with cheers from the orc crowd.


    I nodded my head in appreciation, acknowledging their praise. "I am honored to have earned your trust," I replied, my voice firm but friendly. They had their act, I also had my act.


    The orc leaders bowed their heads in gratitude, and Burz stepped forward to offer me a ceremonial gift - a sword made of the finest orc steel, encrusted with jewels and intricate engravings.


    "This is our most prized possession," he said, handing it over to me. "May it serve you well, Your Majesty."


    I took the sword and examined it closely, observing the craftsmanship and the weight of the de.


    "Thank you," I said, sheathing the sword at my side. "I will treasure it always." Then I handed it to Eir.


    The orcs led me into the heart of the pce, where avish feast had been prepared in my honor. I took my seat at the head of the table and they followed me to sit down in their seats.


    We ate. A troupe of dancers entered the room, their flowing costumes and graceful movements adding a touch of elegance to the otherwise rough and rugged atmosphere. I watched in fascination as they performed intricate steps and twirls, their bodies seemingly defying thews of physics.


    I couldn''t help but ask about the negotiations, eager to get down to business. ¡°What about the negotiation?¡± I reminded Burz.


    But the orc prince Burz, who was seated beside me, simplyughed and told me to rx. "There will be plenty of time for thatter," he said, his voice deep and rumbling. "For now, let us enjoy the fruits of your battle and take a rest. You have taken a long journey to reach this ce and we still have a grand celebration tonight.¡±


    I frowned and turned to him. ¡°A grand celebration?¡± I asked. That sounded like a clear trap.


    Burz gave me a friendly smile. " Yes. And you must attend, Your Majesty," he said, his voice low and intense. "It is a chance for our people toe together and celebrate this new era of peace. You must be there."


    "I will think of it," I said, my voice uncertain.


    Burz fixed me with a steely gaze. "You must be there," he repeated. "The people need to see you, to know that you aremitted to this peace as much as we are. If you are not there, it will be seen as a sign of disrespect."


    I nodded. "Fine," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "I will be there."


    Burz nodded, his face unreadable. "Thank you," he said simply.


    My gaze turned toward the middle of the hall, where another group of dancers had started performing. At first, it seemed like a typical dance, with the performers moving gracefully to the music. However, my attention was soon diverted as the dancers began to remove their clothes, revealing more skin with each passing moment.


    I felt my eyebrows furrowed in confusion as I watched the dancers with a mixture of curiosity and difort. This was certainly not what I had expected from an orcish celebration. The dancers moved with fluid grace, their bodies glistening with sweat as they swayed to the music. It was a mesmerizing performance, but also a strange one.


    The dancer, with long flowing hair and sultry eyes, caught my attention as she moved in graceful arcs and sensual twists. Her movements were captivating, but as she caught my gaze, she offered a flirtatious smile that quickly turned into a sultry expression.


    Her eyes glistened with mischief as she slowly moved towards me, her hips swaying in a hypnotic rhythm. She did not attempt to hide the fact that she was trying to seduce me.


    Despite her beauty, I remained stoic, my expression cold as I offered nothing more than a brief, disinterested nce. Her efforts were wasted on me, and I felt a sense of disgust at her tant attempts to manipte me.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 255. The Orc Palace II

    Chapter 255. The Orc Pce II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 255. The Orc Pce II


    The dancer continued to cast seductive nces my way, despite my stoic expression. She moved with grace, twirling around the room and swaying her hips to the rhythm of the music. Her movements were fluid, almost hypnotic, and the other guests seemed entranced by her performance.


    Suddenly, she stepped in front of me, blocking my view of the other dancers. I could feel her eyes on me, and I knew that she was trying to seduce me. But I refused to give her the satisfaction. Instead, I maintained my cold stare and remained aloof.


    As the music grew more intense, the dancer moved her body in a way that was both alluring and seductive. Her hips swayed in time with the beat, her movements fluid and mesmerizing. With every twist and turn, she revealed more of her body, her dress slipping off her shoulder to reveal her smooth skin underneath.


    I could feel her eyes on me as she danced, her gaze fixed on mine as she moved closer and closer. She parted her wet lips and licked them, a teasing smile ying on her face as she beckoned me with her eyes.


    Despite her advances, I remained stoic, my expression unchanged. I knew what she was after, killing me.


    She shook her breasts in front of me, inviting me to touch them. But I knew better than to give in to her temptations. I could see the hunger in her eyes, the desperation to please me and gain my favor. But I was not so easily swayed.


    Not wanting to give up, the dancer used another method.


    She sauntered over to the table and picked up a wine bottle. She tilted it, pouring the liquid into my goblet until it was about half full. She extended the goblet towards me, her long fingers wrapped around the stem. Her eyes locked onto mine, and her lips curled into a sultry smile.


    "Drink up, Your Majesty," she purred, her voice low and husky. "Let me show you the pleasures of this world." As she leaned towards me, I could smell the sweet aroma of wine mixed with her perfume.


    ording to unwritten etiquette, I should ept it.


    I took the ss from the dancer''s hand, I couldn''t help but notice the mischievous twinkle in her eyes. She was clearly up to something, and I wasn''t about to fall prey to her tricks. So, I quickly used my skill.


    <i>¡®Analyze.¡¯</i>


    [Name: Spirit White Wine]


    [Type: Wine]


    [Crafted from the finest grapes grown in the orc''s own vineyards, Spirit White Wine is a testament to the skill and dedication of these fierce and formidable warriors. Every step of the winemaking process is carried out with painstaking precision, from the careful selection of the grapes to the long and patient aging of the wine in oak barrels. But be careful, this one is already mixed with a slow-effect aphrodisiac!]


    <i>''Ah, sure¡­ she wants to lure me into the room so she can kill me more easily,''</i> I thought.


    I brought it to my lips and drank the contents in one swift gulp. The sweet liquid slid down my throat. Once I had finished the drink, I returned my gaze to the dancer who had offered it to me.


    She nodded her head as a sign of gratitude before returning to her seductive dance. Once again, her body swayed to the rhythm of the music. This time she moved more erotically than even. Her eyes continued to lock with mine, urging me to make a move.


    My system immediately showed the drink''s effect.


    [Warning! The Aphrodisiac is starting to affect you!]


    I simply used my skill.


    <i>''Dispel!''</i>


    [Aphrodisiac has been neutralized!]


    The dancer didn''t know it and kept on dancing.


    Her movements became more daring as time went on. She drew closer to me, and I could feel her hot breath on my cheek. She ced her hand on my shoulder, stroking it gently. I watched as she spun around, her sheer skirt swirling around her body like a gentle breeze. She gave me a sultry look over her shoulder, hinting at a sensual gesture that she was inviting me to explore further.


    Despite her alluring charms, I kept myposure and watched her dance, my gaze fixed on her every move. Her body moved in perfect harmony with the music. Her hair fell in cascading waves down her back, and the beads and jewels that adorned her costume shimmered in the soft light of the torches that flickered around us.


    But I replied to her with my stonic expression. My face was cold as ice, and so was my gaze.


    Burz leaned towards me and whispered, "It seems that the dancer likes you." I gave him a sideways nce and raised an eyebrow.


    He chuckled, seeing my reaction.


    "She is the daughter of one of the n leaders in my tribe," he exined. "She''s known for her beauty and charm. And it seems she''s taken a liking to you."


    I shook my head firmly. "My decision is final.¡±


    Burz''s frown deepened, and he leaned forward again. "Your Majesty, I must insist that you reconsider. This dancer''s n holds great influence within my tribe¡¯s society, and it would be a great bargain if you take her as your consort."


    I turned to Burz, meeting his gaze with a serious expression. "I appreciate the offer. But if I were to sleep with a woman from your tribe, I would want her to have a status simr to mine and Evelina''s. Not just a random girl from a n," I said firmly. My cold expression returned. ¡°Like your sister for example.¡±


    Burz looked at me with a hesitant expression, "I''m not sure if my sister would be willing to serve you, Your Majesty. sha is a very stubborn woman."


    I took a sip from my wine, "I know that.¡± My voice clipped. "It''s a shame what your sister wants is to kill me."


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 256. The Orc Palace III

    Chapter 256. The Orc Pce III


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 256. The Orc Pce III


    Burz and I fell silent, our attention was once again drawn to the dancers in the center of the hall. The previous dancer had left, and a new group had taken her ce. Two of the dancers started to move toward me with sensual, sultry movements.


    They moved in unison, their bodies swaying in perfect harmony. The music was slow and sensual. They drew closer and closer until they were standing right in front of me. The tall female orc reached out and ran her fingers through my hair, while the shorter one ced a hand on my shoulder and leaned in close to my ear.


    "Would you like to dance with us?" the tall female orc asked, her voice a soft whisper.


    ¡°No,¡± I simply answered.


    Upon my answer, they retreated.


    Several other dancers also made their way to the other side of the table, hoping to catch the attention of Eir and General Guillotine.


    They approached Eir and Guillotine, with a coy smile, began to dance in front of them, swaying their hips and moving their body in a sensuous rhythm.


    Then as if on cue, the dancer reached out and took a bottle of wine, pouring a ss and offering it to both of them.


    Again, I used my Analyze skill on the drink and found it contained the same Aphrodisiac as mine before.


    Eir and General Guillotine exchanged a quick nce before turning their attention back to the dancers. The dancers continued their seductive moves, asionallying closer to them and offering them the wine. Eir and Guillotine both took the wine sses from the dancers'' hands, but they did not immediately drink.


    Instead, they turned to me, as if silently asking for my approval or advice. I could see the hesitation in their eyes.


    Simply, I put my elbow on the table and raised my index finger to my lips, rubbing it slowly. It was a gesture that conveyed that the orcs had put an aphrodisiac in the wine, not poison that could kill them.


    We had devised a series of secret gestures tomunicate with each other in case we suspected foul y. If I pointed to my lips, it signalled that the drink was either an aphrodisiac or harmless, and could be neutralized with a simple antidote. But if I pointed at my neck, it would mean that the drink wasced with a deadly poison that would kill anyone who dared to drink it. Of course, although we had the antidote at hand, even so, it would weaken us for a while.


    I couldn''t help but wish that Marissa was here with me. She had a knack for solving problems rted to poison. But s, I could not leave Evelina or my soldiers unguarded in this dangerous enemy territory. The situation could change in an instant, and we needed to be vignt at all times.


    With my signal of approval, Eir and Guillotine both reached for their drinks and took arger gulp. Then, I watched as they reached for a tray of snacks that had been ced on the table in front of them. Each of them grabbed a cookie-shaped pastry and took a bite, chewing thoughtfully. I knew that they had both slipped an antidote pill into the snack, just as we had nned. It was reassuring to know that they were both so skilled in this kind of situation.


    As they finished their drinks and nibbled on the cookies, the dancers seemed content, knowing that their mission was aplished.


    Eir gave a friendly smile to the dancers. Guillotine, on the other hand, looked as though he was in a bad mood. His expression was grumpy and he kept ncing around the room as if he was expecting trouble.


    I, on the other hand, remained stoic and impassive. As the Dragon King, I had to maintain a certain distance from those around me. I couldn''t show any signs of weakness or vulnerability, even in a situation like this. I needed to remain vignt and alert, always watching for any signs of danger.


    But as the dancers gathered together in the middle of the room, another solo dancer emerged, and her eyes were fixed on me. She sashayed towards me, her eyes fixed on mine, a seductive smile ying on her lips. She was beautiful, no doubt, with long, flowing ck hair, and a slender frame. She moved with confidence, her every movement calcted to entice me.


    Still¡­I didn''t budge, my eyes fixed on her, but not with desire. It was just a cold one.


    After a while, Burz seemed to realize that his n was not working and turned to me again, worry etched on his features. "You seem disinterested in all this, Your Majesty," he said tentatively, "or are they not ording to your liking?"


    I looked at him coolly and replied, "No, they''re all good. But that''s too much seduction. They look cheap." As a king, I had high standards for women, and I refused to be swayed by mere physical beauty.


    Burz seemed taken aback by myment, but he quickly regained hisposure and offered, "I see, so do you want other entertainment? I can ask my assistant to prepare it."


    I nodded my head nomittally, my mind already turning to a new challenge. "Make your sister dance for me then. That will be interesting," I challenged, without even looking at him. I knew that sha was a fierce warrior and that she would never agree to such a thing, but the thought of turning her murderous gaze into a seductive one intrigued me.


    Burz was momentarily speechless, and when he finally spoke, there was a hint of incredulity in his voice. "Your Majesty...have you fallen in love with my sister?" he asked, his eyes wide with surprise.


    I couldn''t help but scoff at his suggestion. "No," I replied dismissively, "but the idea of taming a fierce warrior like sha is an intriguing one."


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 257. The Orc Palace IV

    Chapter 257. The Orc Pce IV


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 257. The Orc Pce IV


    Burz nodded his head, understanding dawning on his face. "I see," he said, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his lips, "you are a man who enjoys a challenge." I knew he wouldn¡¯t let it.


    I grinned at him, enjoying the banter between us. "Exactly," I said, leaning back in my chair and observing the dancers with a critical eye.


    The music eventually came to a halt, and the dancers gracefully bowed before making their exit from the room. Their seductive gazes and suggestive movements still lingered in the air, leaving a sense of desire that was hard to ignore. I let out a deep breath, feeling a wave of relief since the dancers kinda irritated me.


    Burz broke the silence, his eyes fixed on me as he spoke. "Your Majesty, Lady Evelina, you must be tired from your journey. Allow me to offer you some rest in separate rooms. We have preparedfortable chambers for you," Burz said with a courteous smile.


    I looked at Evelina, who seemed to be just as uninterested as I was. "No need for separate rooms. We''ll rest in the same room," I replied.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty," Burz bowed respectfully before continuing, "We also have prepared nice clothes for you to wear to the celebration party tonight. You will look most splendid in them."


    Once again, I declined his offer. "I appreciate your gesture, but I''d rather wear my own clothes," I said with a faint smile.


    Burz looked a bit disappointed, but he quickly regained hisposure. "Very well, as you wish, Your Majesty," he said with a small bow. "I hope you won¡¯t bete for the feast tonight.¡±


    I nodded curtly in response. "We wille in time," I said, making it clear that it was not negotiable.


    Burz smiled widely. "Excellent! I''m sure you''ll enjoy it. We have the finest chefs in all thend. And the wine... well, let''s just say it''s to die for."


    I raised an eyebrow skeptically. "I hope it''s not poisoned," I said dryly.


    Burzughed nervously. "Of course not, Your Majesty. We may be orcs, but we''re not barbarians."


    I didn''t bother responding to that. Instead, I turned to Evelina. "We should take a rest,¡± I said.


    After Evelina replied to me with a nod, we stood off from our seats. Burz led us through a luxurious hallway. The stone walls were decorated with tapestries, each depicting various battles and victories of the orc army. I couldn''t help but notice the attention to detail in each tapestry, the intricate designs, and the vibrant colors.


    <i>''Too bad I don''t have a map of this ce,'' </i>I thought. Well, it didn''t matter since they were the ones who woulde to us. We only needed to prepare.


    As we walked, I could hear the sound of water trickling in the distance, and as we turned a corner, I saw a small fountain in the center of a garden, surrounded by lush greenery. It was a stark contrast to the rest of the pce, mainly made of stone and metal.


    We continued down the hallway until we reached our room. After Burz opened the big door, we entered it. I couldn''t help but take in the grandeur of the space. The first thing that caught my attention was the opulent chandelier hanging from the ceiling, casting a warm and inviting glow on everything beneath it. The walls were adorned with intricate tapestries, depicting scenes of battle and conquest, which gave the room a sense of history and importance.


    The furniture in the room was equally impressive. Arge four-poster bed stood in the center, with soft pillows and nkets that looked so inviting I wanted to sink into them immediately. The wooden wardrobe in the corner of the room was intricately carved, with beautiful details and ornate handles that gleamed in the soft light.


    Burz bowed and said, "Your Majesty, I hope you and Lady Evelina will have a pleasant stay here. If you need anything, there is a summoning string beside the bed. Just pull it and a servant wille to attend to you."


    I nodded my head and replied, "Thank you, Burz. I appreciate your hospitality."


    With that, Burz turned and walked out of the room, closing the door behind him. As soon as he left, I took a deep breath and let out a sigh. Being surrounded by orcs was definitely not my idea of a rxing vacation.


    Without wasting time, I activated my Analyze skill. My gaze moved over every inch of the room, scanning for any hidden traps or dangers.


    "Is it safe, Your Majesty?" Evelina, who was standing by my side, asked in a low voice. Who knew the orcs eavesdropped on our conversation?


    I replied with a nod and canceled my skill.


    Taking a deep breath, I went and sat down on the couch, feeling the plush cushions sink beneath me. The silence in the room was almost palpable, broken only by the distant sounds of celebration and merrymaking outside.


    "Evelina," I said, breaking the silence. "It looks like they''re going tounch their attack tonight. We need to be careful."


    Evelina turned to face me, her expression serious. "I know," she replied. "We can''t let our guard down." But rather than sitting beside me, Evelina walked towards the window, her eyes fixed on the yard outside. I watched Evelina from the couch as she looked out the window, to the yard. Her eyes were full of emotion as she watched the reunion of the orc prisoners with their families.


    Another long exhale out of my mouth. I flicked my fingers, and the wine bottle on the table began to rattle as I used my telekic skill. Slowly, the bottle levitated off the table, and poured a generous amount of wine into a ss. The rich red liquid flowed, reflecting the flickering light.


    Taking a sip, I savored the taste, letting the warmth of the wine spread through me. I felt a sense of rxation wash over me. The wine was of excellent quality, and I had to admit it.


    Lowering the ss, I nced at Evelina who was pensive by the window. Needless to say, I could tell what she was thinking from her expression.


    I put my ss on the table. ¡°You should take a rest. Tonight will be a long night,¡± I decided not to touch on that topic at all.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 258. The Twins I

    Chapter 258. The Twins I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 258. The Twins I


    Evelina turned to me and said, "I''ll rest soon---" She returned her gaze to the yard and watched as the orc soldiers brought the prisoners back to their families. "---After I finish watching them," she said softly.


    I didn''t respond immediately, choosing instead to study her face as she spoke. It was clear that she was struggling with her emotions, and it hurt me to see her in such pain. Finally, I spoke up, my voice clear and firm.


    "You should stop feeling sorry for your enemies, Evelina," I said, my wordsced with a hint of irritation. "They are soldiers, they know what they signed up for. They know the risks thate with being in battle. It''s not your fault.¡±


    She turned to me, her eyes searching mine. "I know," she said quietly. "But the fact that they''re fighting for their king because of us, it''s like we''re taking them away from their homes, their families, their way of life. It''s about the lives that are being affected."


    I understood where she wasing from, but I couldn''t let her continue to dwell on it. "We''re doing what we have to do. We can''t let our empathy get in the way of what needs to be done. We''re fighting for our people, for the dragons. It''s not just about us, it''s about the greater good."


    She nodded slowly, but her eyes were still clouded with doubt. "I know," she said.


    I took a deep breath. "That''s how the world works, Evelina," I said in a low voice, trying to console her. "We must do what we can with the cards we are dealt."


    Again, I flicked my finger with practiced ease, using my Telekic to pour another ss of wine. The liquid swirled around in the ss.


    "You''ve done the best you can," I continued. "You have brought victory to me and helped the young orcs return to their homes. That''s more than enough."


    Evelina nced at me, her eyes full of doubt. "Is it?" she asked softly.


    I met her gaze, holding it steady. "Yes," I said firmly. "You have done your duty as a healer and as my wife. You cannot save everyone. You must learn to ept that."


    With my Telekic, I flicked my finger again, moving the ss. But instead of towards me, it flew towards Evelina. She hesitated for a moment before taking the ss and drinking it down in one swift motion.


    "I will try," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    But then she turned to the window again, her eyes fixed on the world outside. This time she only gave me a quick nce before she walked towards me and sat by my side.


    ¡ª--


    Burz''s PoV


    The sky was painted with hues of burnt orange and deep purple as the day gradually turned into nightfall. Burz was hurrying down the corridors, his boots echoing against the stone floors. His keen senses were heightened as he made his way toward his sister''s chamber.


    With bated breath, he arrived at sha''s door and paused for a moment to collect himself. He gently pushed the heavy oak door open and stepped inside the room


    He entered the opulent chamber, his eyes darted toward sha, who was now dressed in luxurious clothes fit for a princess, instead of the drab garments she had worn as a prisoner.


    The room was filled with the soft murmurs of several maids, their nimble fingers deftlybing through sha''s long, luscious hair. The atmosphere was peaceful and calm, a far cry from the turmoil and chaos that had once engulfed the battlefield.


    Burz took a step forward, his boots cking against the polished stone floor. "sha," he called out, his voice rich and deep.


    At the sound of her brother''s voice, sha turned to face him, her eyes narrowing slightly. She stood up from her seat, the folds of her luxurious dress rustling softly as she did so.


    The maids, who had been tending to sha''s hair, immediately bowed to Burz, their movements graceful and respectful. "Your Highness," they chorused in unison, their voices low and deferential.


    Without further ado, Burz stepped forward and wrapped his arms around sha in a tight embrace, his gratitude overwhelming him. "Thank the gods you''re safe," he murmured, his voice filled with emotion. "I was so worried about you."


    sha returned her brother''s hug, her arms encircling him in a warm embrace. "I''m happy to see you again, brother," she said softly, her voiceced with relief. "I thought I was going to die at the dragon king¡¯s hands."


    Burz released his sister from his embrace and turned towards the maids, his hand waving in amanding gesture. "You may leave us now," he said in a tone that brooked no argument.


    The maids immediately sprang into action, bowing low to the orc prince before swiftly exiting the chamber, their footsteps echoing softly in the corridor beyond.


    Burz and sha moved to sit side by side on a plush sofa. Burz''s expression was tense with concern as he turned to face his sister.


    "How are you feeling, sha?" he asked, his voice low and gentle.


    sha shook her head, her eyes meeting Burz''s gaze. "I''m fine, brother," she replied, her voice steady.


    Burz''s expression softened slightly at her words, but he persisted. "I meant your mental state," he said, his voice carefully measured. "After all you''ve been through, seeing the dragons ughter the orcs and our father''s death... it must have been difficult."


    sha''s lips twisted into a wry smile, but she said nothing. The memories of that day still haunted her, and she wasn''t sure if she would ever fully recover.


    Burz noticed the worry lines creasing his sister''s forehead and reached out to take her hand, squeezing it gently. "You don''t have to be strong for my sake, sha," he said, his voice soft and soothing. "I''m here for you. Always."


    sha''s eyes met Burz''s, and she was grateful for the love and support that he always showed her. "Thank you, Burz," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I appreciate it."


    Burz''s expression grew stern as he asked, "Did the dragon king do something to you? Something that he shouldn''t have done?"


    sha''s eyes widened in the realization of what Burz meant. "No, he didn''t," she said firmly, shaking her head. "But he bound me with this," she added, holding out her wrist to show Burz the intricately carved magic bracelet that encircled it. "It forced me to submit to his everymand."


    Burz examined the bracelet closely, his brow furrowing as he took in its intricacies. "This is powerful magic," he murmured, his voice low with concern. "We need to find a way to remove it."


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 259. The Twins II

    Chapter 259. The Twins II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 259. The Twins II


    <b><u>Burz¡¯s PoV</u></b>


    Burz¡¯s eyes never left the bracelet. "I had a feeling something was holding you back, sha. And I was right," he said, his voice full of concern. "I know that you would rather die than submit to your enemy."


    sha''s eyes flickered with emotion at Burz''s words, and she nodded in agreement. "You know me well, brother," she said softly. "I would never betray our people or our family."


    Burz took a deep breath, his focus turning back to the bracelet. "I will find a way to free you from this," he said, his voice resolute. "I promise you, I will not rest until you are free."


    Since sha had this bracelet, Burz decided not to reveal his ambush n. He didn''t know how far the bracelet¡¯s effect would be, so it was better safe than sorry.


    sha looked at Burz skeptically, her eyes narrowing slightly. "And how do you n to do that?" she asked, her voiceced with doubt.


    Burz sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "I don''t know yet," he admitted. "But I will try to negotiate with the dragon king for your freedom."


    sha still looked unconvinced, but Burz continued. "In the meantime," he said, his voice taking on a more casual tone, "I have invited him to a grand feast tonight in honor of his arrival. And he specifically requested that you dance for him."


    Her eyes widened in surprise, and she looked at Burz as if he had lost his mind. "Dance for him?" she repeated incredulously. "I will not dance for his entertainment."


    Burz held up his hands in a conciliatory gesture. "I know, I know," he said quickly. "But hear me out. If we want to negotiate with him, we need to show him that we are willing to y by his rules. And right now, he holds all the cards. If we refuse his request, we risk angering him and losing any chance we have of negotiating for your freedom."


    sha objected to Burz''s request, her eyes shing with anger. "Still, I refuse to dance for our enemy," she said firmly. "Even if I am capable of dancing, I will not perform for his amusement."


    Burz could see the stubborn set of sha''s jaw and knew that he had his work cut out for him. "sha, please," he said, his voice taking on a pleading tone. "I know it''s not ideal, but we need to negotiate for your freedom. And if that means dancing for the dragon king, then we will do it."


    sha shook her head, her hair whipping around her face. "I understand that," she said, her voice softening slightly. "But you don''t know what he''s capable of. He''s a dragon, for crying out loud."


    Burz leaned forward, his eyes locking with sha''s. "I won''t let him hurt you," he said, his voice firm. "I will be there with you every step of the way. And besides, if we want to negotiate for your freedom, we need to show him that we are willing to make concessions."


    sha''s eyes flickered with uncertainty, and Burz knew that he was making progress. "Please, sha," he said, his voice taking on a more gentle tone. "Trust me on this. I promise that I will protect you, no matter what."


    After a few moments of tense silence, sha finally nodded her head slowly. "Okay," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''ll do it. But you better be there with me. I won''t do this alone."


    Burz nodded at sha''s agreement, relieved that she had finally relented. "Thank you. I won''t let you down," he said, smiling at her.


    But then sha changed the subject, and Burz could sense the weight of sadness in her voice. "What about the state of the court?" she asked. "What has happened since our father''s death?"


    Burz''s smile faded, and he sighed heavily. "It''s been chaos," he said, his voice heavy with emotion. "Many of the courtiers are vying for power, and the orcs are divided over who should take the throne. It''s been a struggle to keep the peace,¡± he decided to lie.


    Again, sha''s eyes widened, and Burz could see the concern etched on her face. "Then why did the orcs wee the dragon king?" she asked. "What happened?"


    He let out a deep breath, his shoulders slumping in resignation. "It was a difficult decision," he said, his voice low. "But once we received news of our father''s death, we knew that our chances of winning were slim. He had taken most of our soldiers to the battlefield, and we simply couldn''t muster the strength to continue fighting."


    Due to his exnation, Burz could see the anger shing in her eyes. "So, we''re just going to give up, just like that?" she asked, her voiceced with disdain.


    Burz shook his head. "No, we''re not giving up," he said firmly. "We''re simply taking a different approach. We''ve decided to pursue a path of peace and negotiation, to try and find a way to unite the ns and stabilize the kingdom without any more bloodshed."


    sha looked skeptical, her arms crossed over her chest. "And you think the dragon king is the answer?" she asked, her tone challenging.


    Burz sighed heavily, his eyes clouded with sadness. "I had no other choice," he said, his voice heavy with regret. "It''s a sad choice, but we had to make it for the sake of our tribe. We couldn''t risk losing any more of our people in this war. And for now, the dragon king seems to be our best option."


    She looked at her brother, her eyes filled with understanding. "I just wish there was another way."


    Burz nodded slowly, his expression pensive. "So do I," he said. "But for now, we have to make do with what we have. And we have to trust that the dragon king will keep his word and work with us to bring peace to ournds."


    sha looked at her brother, a mixture of doubt and hope flickering in her eyes. "Do you really think he will?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Burz hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to answer. "I don''t know," he said finally, his voice tinged with uncertainty.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 260. The Twins III

    Chapter 260. The Twins III


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 260. The Twins III


    Burz eyes burned with anger and resentment. He couldn''t bear the thought of what had befallen his tribe, all because of his father''s actions. His hands balled into fists as he continued, his voice heavy with bitterness. "But at least we tried," he spat out, his wordsced with frustration. "We don''t have anything to lose anyway. Since we lost because of our father."


    He red at the ground, unable to meet his sister''s gaze. He knew sha was looking at him, could feel the weight of her stare on him, but he couldn''t bring himself to look up. The memory of their father''s recklessness burned in his mind, the image of the once proud orc tribe now reduced to mere shadows of their former selves.


    sha felt the tension emanating from Burz as he spoke with bitterness about their father''s actions. She could see how much it weighed on him, how the anger and frustration boiled up within him. Without hesitation, she reached out and grasped his hand, hoping to offer him somefort.


    Burz''s hand twitched at the touch, but he didn''t pull away. Instead, he looked at sha with a mix of surprise and gratitude. He was grateful for her presence, her unwavering support in the midst of this turmoil.


    For a moment, the two siblings sat in silence, lost in their own thoughts. Burz''s anger began to dissipate, reced by a sense of resignation.


    Burz broke the silence with a gravelly voice, "You need to rest. You can''t keep pushing yourself. You have been through a lot."


    sha nodded reluctantly, her heart heavy with the weight of responsibility. "Yes, you''re right. I''ll rest for a little while. But you must promise to do the same."


    Burz stood up, his broad shoulders towering over sha. "I will, I promise. I''ll go check on the others and then get some rest."


    As Burz turned to leave the room, sha called out his name, her voice soft but urgent. "Burz."


    Burz stopped in his tracks and turned back towards sha, his piercing gaze fixed on her. "What''s wrong?" he asked, concern etched on his face.


    sha took a deep breath and looked up at Burz, her eyes shining with determination. "I don''t want you to burden yourself too much. You just need to focus on negotiating with the dragon king."


    Burz''s face softened as he listened to sha''s words. "I understand."


    sha nodded, her eyes shining with admiration for Burz''s strength and wisdom. "And don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine. I will dance for the dragon king, to show him our culture and our way of life. I promise to give my best performance and make him see that we''re not his enemies."


    Burz looked at sha with a grim expression. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Without wasting time, he turned around, his boots thudding against the stone floor as he walked out of sha''s room. He moved slowly, his broad shoulders hunched and his head bowed, lost in thought. His mind was a whirlwind of ns and strategies.


    Two orc guards followed behind him, their footsteps echoing eerily through the empty corridors. They kept a respectful distance, knowing that Burz was lost in thought and needed space to gather his ideas.


    As Burz walked, his face was grim and determined. He knew that the stakes were high and that the fate of their entire kingdom rested on his shoulders. His mind raced with thoughts of the dangerous n he had concocted. It was the first time he had ever lied to sha. But he knew that the stakes were too high to reveal the truth - if his n failed, it would be tantamount to suicide for their entire tribe.


    The orc''s destruction was a foregone conclusion if they did not act. The dragon king had shown his wrath, and there was no doubt that he would unleash it on the orcs if they did not find a way to appease him. So Burz¡¯s n was the only chance they had to save their people from a lifetime of very under other tribes.


    Burz''s heart raced as he thought about the possible consequences of his n. If it failed, the dragon king would be furious. He might even go so far as to hunt down every single orc and put them to the sword. But Burz was willing to take that risk, for the sake of his people.


    He was torn between two options, both fraught with danger and uncertainty. On one hand, he could listen to sha''s advice and attempt to negotiate with the dragon king, hoping that they could find some sort ofpromise that would spare their people from envement. But on the other hand, there was the option of ambushing the dragon king, taking him by surprise, and striking a decisive blow that would free their people from the dragon''s oppression once and for all.


    But Burz couldn''t shake the feeling that negotiating with the dragon king was a futile effort. After all, the war had left deep scars on both sides, and the dragon king was unlikely to simply let the orcs go free. He had seen the dragon king''s reaction at the wee party. He knew that they were dealing with a dangerous foe and that the path ahead was fraught with peril.


    At the same time, Burz couldn''t help but question whether his decision to ambush the dragon king was the right one. It was a risky move, one that could easily backfire and result in the total destruction of their tribe. And if it failed, the consequences would be catastrophic. Burz knew that he had to weigh his options carefully and make the decision that would ultimately lead to the best oue for his people.


    Burz''s mind was made up. He clenched his fists, his eyes filled with determination. He knew that he had to take action and that there was no time to waste. Ambushing the dragon king was their only chance for survival, and he would stop at nothing to see it through.


    <i>''O, my ancestors. Please give me the strength to face the dragon king and save this tribe from destruction,'' </i>he prayed.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 261. The Grand Feast I

    Chapter 261. The Grand Feast I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 261. The Grand Feast I


    <b><u>Argod¡¯s PoV</u></b>


    The air above the orc''s capital, Vurdor, was in a state of transformation. The once bright and warm suns were slowly being reced by the silvery glow of moons that had taken over the skies. It was as if a strange, mystical force had taken hold of the very essence of the heavens, casting a spell of enchantment upon thend below.


    Despite the deepening darkness, the orcs showed no signs of slowing down. In fact, their bustling energy had only intensified as they busily made preparations for the grandest of celebrations - the Dragon''s Feast.


    Amidst that business, a loud knock on the door of my chamber came into my room, breaking the quiet stillness. I was in the midst of getting ready for the grand celebration. But before I could voice my answer, An orc servant¡¯s voice came.


    "Your Majesty," the orc said, "the celebration is ready and they''re waiting for you in the hall."


    Without answering, Evelina and I emerged from our chamber. We followed the orc servant, his broad frame leading the way through the winding corridors of the pce.


    As we walked, several dragon soldiers fell into step behind us, their presence reassuring as we made our way toward the hall. The sound of cheers and raucous celebration grew louder with each step we took, the anticipation building within me.


    Evelina and I had opted to forgo the formal attire that would have been more appropriate for the asion. Instead, we had chosen to wear our usual clothes. Nevertheless, we had adorned ourselves with a few of the trinkets and jewelry pieces that had been gifted to us by the orcs, adding a touch of glitter and shine to our otherwise unremarkable attire. The jewels caught the light and sparkled like diamonds.


    Before, I had taken care to examine each piece of jewelry closely before deciding which ones to wear, ensuring that none of them had any magical effects that mightpromise our safety or interfere with our abilities. Satisfied that they were harmless, I selected a few pieces that would add a touch of ir to our otherwise in clothing


    Once we arrived, the guards bowed to us and opened the door. The crowd parted before us like the waves of the sea, making way for us to approach the high table where I, the Dragon King, and his wife were seated. The guard who had been escorting us stepped forward and raised his voice in a booming announcement.


    "Make way for the Dragon King and his beloved wife!" he dered, his voice echoing through the hall.


    As the announcement reverberated, the crowd erupted into a deafening silence. The orcs rose from their seats, their faces solemn and respectful as they bowed deeply in our direction. I could feel the weight of their reverence and awe.


    The music and dancing that had filled the hall earlier had ceased, reced by an almost palpable hush. It seemed that everyone''s attention was focused solely on us. I could feel the weight of their gaze upon us, a mix of curiosity, respect, and deference.


    We made our way toward our seats, walking with the same rxed gait that we had used when we entered the informal event. Our movements were easy and natural, unencumbered by the trappings of formal attire or pomp and circumstance.


    I could feel the weight of the orc''s gaze upon us, their attention drawn to our every move. It was a strange sensation. We made our way to our seats, which were located near Prince Burz, in the vicinity of the empty throne. It was easy to locate them, as there were only two empty seats left in the hall.


    The hall was alive with a festive atmosphere, and the air charged with excitement and anticipation. The decorations were magnificent, far more beautiful than what we had seen at the weing party earlier that day. The hall was adorned with banners and tapestries in rich, vibrant colors, depicting scenes of dragons and orcs in battle, of heroes and legends from the ancient past.


    The orcs from various ns were all present, dressed in their most luxurious clothes, and it was clear that no expense had been spared in preparing for this celebration. There were lords anddies, warriors and artisans, all gathered together to pay homage to me and to celebrate his rule.


    The tables wereden with all manner of delicious foods, from sulent roasted meats to exotic fruits and spices. The air was thick with the scents of something simr to cinnamon and ginger, of cloves and cardamom, and the aroma of wine and ale mingled with the fragrance of flowers and incense.


    Once we settled into our seats, the dancing and music resumed, the orcs resuming their celebration with renewed fervor. The servants swiftly poured wine into our goblets, offering us a weing toast, but I barely acknowledged them. Instead, I concentrated on my surroundings, paying close attention to the orcs'' movements, their expressions, and the subtle signs that revealed their true nature.


    I looked around the hall and noticed something that had previously escaped my notice. Most of the orcs present had levels above average, indicating that they were skilled warriors in disguise. It was a clever tactic, but I was not fooled.


    Despite their efforts to conceal their true identities, I could sense the undercurrent of tension in the hall, the unspoken challenge that hung in the air like a thick fog. It was clear that these orcs were not merely here to celebrate my rule but to kill me.


    Prince Burz¡¯s voice broke my thoughts, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "Your Majesty," he said, his deep voice ringing out above the sound of the music and dancing. "I am so d to see you and Lady Evelina here tonight. It is an honor to have you both among us."


    I smiled back at him. "The honor is ours, Prince Burz," I said, nodding respectfully. "This celebration is truly magnificent, and we are delighted to be a part of it."


    Burz''s eyes flickered with interest as he noticed the jewelry that we were wearing. "Ah, I see you have chosen to wear the jewelry that I gave you," he said, his tone lighthearted. "I am pleased that you like it."


    I smiled, nodding my head. "Yes, it is quite lovely," I said. "Thank you for your generosity."


    Burz''s smile widened as he gestured toward the jewelry. "If you like it so much, you may keep it," he said, his voice filled with warmth. "Consider it a gift from me."


    I shook my head, feeling a surge of amusement at his words. "Thank you, Prince Burz," I said, chuckling. "But if you truly wanted to pay me, you should have given me more than just a few trinkets."


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 262. The Grand Feast II

    Chapter 262. The Grand Feast II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 262. The Grand Feast II


    I could see a flicker of surprise in Burz''s eyes. He seemed taken aback by my frankness, as though he had not expected me to be so straightforward. For a moment, there was a tense silence between us, as we regarded each other warily.


    Finally, Burz spoke, his voice low and measured. "I understand, Your Majesty," he said, his eyes glinting with a steely resolve. "And I promise you that I will do everything in my power to make things right."


    I nodded. It was a nonchnt one, simply out of formality.


    "But please, do not think of this as a bribe," he continued, his voice softening slightly. "It is simply a small gift from the orcs, to show our appreciation for all that you have done for us,¡± he exined.


    This time, I replied to him by raising an eyebrow skeptically. Yet, I decided to hold our conversation there.


    The servants began to bring out the tes of food. The smell of sulent meats, the colorful array of vegetables, and the fragrant spices filled the air. Without further ado, I activated my Analyze skill, focusing my attention on the dishes in front of me. My eyes glinted as I scanned each te, looking for any signs of danger.


    And then I saw it ¨C the danger hidden within the food. It was a poison, but not one that would kill me outright. Instead, it was designed to weaken me, slow my reflexes, disturb my Mana flow, and dull my senses. It was a subtle, insidious poison, the kind that could go undetected by even the most skilled mage.


    I frowned, realizing that Burz had taken great care to protect himself and his kingdom. He knew that I was not to be underestimated, and had taken precautions to ensure that I would not be able to detect any lethal poisons.


    ncing to the side, I noticed that Evelina''s food and drink were alsoced with the same poison. I could tell by the way she looked at me that she had already detected it with her own Analyze skill.


    I caught Evelina''s eye and nodded discreetly, signaling that we needed to be careful. She nodded back, her expression serious as she too recognized the danger.


    Just like before, I nced over at Eir and Guillotine, who were seated at the other end of the table. With my Analyze skill, I focused on their tes and sses, and what I discovered made my blood run cold and my adrenaline raised in anger.


    Unlike our own tes, the food and drink in front of Eir and Guillotine wereced with a different type of poison. This poison was deadly and could slowly kill them.


    Eir and Guillotine were quick to pick up on my signal. They nced at me with a hint of concern in their eyes, waiting for my instructions. I pointed at my neck, indicating that the food and drink had beenced with a deadly poison.


    Quickly, they nodded in understanding and looked at their own tes and cups, realizing that they were in danger.


    Amidst our secret conversation, Prince Burz suddenly leaned in close to me and whispered, "I have an interesting surprise for you tonight, Your Majesty."


    I raised an eyebrow and turned to him, "Is that so, Burz? I can hardly contain my excitement," I replied, my tone dripping with sarcasm, although I tried to mask it.


    Burz chuckled, seemingly unfazed by my sarcastic remark, "Oh, I''m sure you''ll enjoy it. Just wait and see."


    I thought he would immediatelyunch his ambush, but I was wrong.


    Burz pped twice, the music stopped abruptly, and all the dancers froze in ce, bowing to us before leaving the room in silence. The sound of their footsteps echoed faintly.


    Shortly, the music began to y again, I watched as a single figure emerged from the darkness. At first, I couldn''t make out who it was, but as she drew closer, my eyes widened in shock. It was sha.


    She wore a flowing dress made of iridescent fabric that shimmered in the light. Her long hair had been braided with glittering jewels that sparkled like stars. She looked more beautiful than ever before.


    sha made her way to the center of the room, where she began to dance. Her movements were graceful and fluid as if she were moving on water. Every step she took was filled with a sense of purpose and intention.


    Tilting my head at Burz, I said in a low voice, "I thought sha didn''t want to do it." My expression was unreadable. I wasn¡¯t happy or excited about it since I had no feelings for her. I saw her as a fellow warrior.


    Burz just smiled enigmatically, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "Well, it seems that sha changed her mind. She wanted to wee you with her dance and make you happy."


    I didn''t believe him, but I kept my expression neutral, watching as sha began to move to the music. Her body was lithe and graceful, her movements fluid and mesmerizing. Despite myself, I found myself entranced by her dance.


    sha started her dance with a slow, steady beat, as she took her first step towards me. Her movements were smooth and graceful, almost like a cat stalking its prey. Her body was lithe, and her muscles rippled under her tight-fitting clothes. As she danced, she flicked her head, and her long hair swirled around her like a silver halo.


    Her gaze was fixed on me, intense and fierce, as she danced closer. Her expression was solemn and regal, disying her status as a princess of the orc tribe. sha''s eyes burned with unquenchable fire, and her lips were set in a thin line. I could see the power and determination in her movements, a testament to the warrior spirit that coursed through her veins.


    I knew she couldn¡¯t betray me due to the magic bracelet so I guessed it was Burz who made her dance to distract me.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 263. The Grand Feast III

    Chapter 263. The Grand Feast III


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 263. The Grand Feast III


    sha''s dance was nothing short of breathtaking. With each step and twirl, shemanded the attention of everyone in the hall, myself included. I found myself captivated by her movements, the way she moved with such grace and precision. It was as if she were telling a story through her dance, a story of strength and resilience.


    I couldn''t help but appreciate the beauty of it all. The way sha moved, it was evident that she had trained extensively, honing her skills as both a warrior and a dancer. It was a uniquebination that showcased her multifaceted nature.


    Amidst the music and dancing, Prince Burz''s gaze bore me with an unspoken expectation. He took the goblet he held in his hand and offered for a toast. "To the celebration," he said. The thought crossed my mind that he needed me to consume the poisoned drink before he could proceed with his n.


    At that moment, I made a deliberate decision. I picked up my own goblet, meeting Burz''s gaze with a subtle nod. "To the celebration," I said, my voice steady as I echoed his words.


    With measuredposure, I raised the goblet to my lips and took a small sip, letting the liquid touch my tongue before I set it back down on the table, following his n. The taste was sweet and bitter, a reminder of the lurking danger that surrounded us.


    Immediately, an announcement about the drink effect appeared.


    [Warning! The poison is starting to affect you!]


    I simply used my skill.


    <i>''Dispel!''</i>


    [Poison has been neutralized!]


    I could see a satisfied smile on his lips.


    My attention swiftly shifted back to sha, who continued her enchanting dance. It was as if she embodied the untamed spirit of the orc tribe, her movements reflecting her warrior lineage. But then, my peripheral vision caught the movement of Eir and Guillotine. The n leaders seated on either side of them had extended their goblets, mirroring Burz''s gesture, inviting them to partake in a toast as well.


    I noticed that Eir and Guillotine had followed a different course of action than I had. Instead of imbibing the wine as I had, they had chosen a more cautious approach. With a skillful sleight of hand, they feigned raising the goblets to their lips, mimicking the act of drinking, but avoiding the actual consumption of the poisoned wine.


    Thest notes of music faded into the air, and sha gracefully bowed her head in acknowledgment of the audience''s apuse. It seemed she was ready to retreat from the grand hall and return to thefort of her own quarters. However, my hand instinctively rose, gesturing for her to pause.


    "Princess sha," I called out to her, my voice carrying across the room. "Why leave so soon? Won''t you join me in continuing this celebration?" A mischievous glint sparkled in my eyes, and a faint smile yed upon my lips.


    A wave of murmurs spread through the hall, like ripples on a tranquil pond disturbed by a sudden gust of wind. The guests exchanged hushed whispers, their curiosity piqued by this unexpected turn of events. The air grew charged with anticipation, and all eyes turned toward sha and me.


    Among the crowd, I noticed Prince Burz''s face contort with a mixture of pale concern and worry. His eyes darted back and forth between sha and me as if trying to gauge the implications of my request. It was evident that my invitation had caught him off guard, unsettling his carefullyid ns.


    sha''s reaction was equally apparent in her visage. A disapproving furrow etched its way onto her brow, revealing her skepticism and wariness. Her eyes narrowed slightly, reflecting a flicker of suspicion.


    Burz''s concerned voice resonated in my ear as he leaned closer. "Your Majesty, isn''t this a bit inappropriate for Lady Evelina?" he whispered, attempting to negotiate with me under his breath.


    I tilted my head slightly, considering his words. Without diverting my attention from sha, who still stood in the center of the hall, I posed the question to Evelina. "Evelina, what are your thoughts on this?" My voice was calm, masking theplexity of the situation.


    Evelina''s response came without a flicker of hesitation, her gaze fixed elsewhere. "I don''t mind, Your Majesty," she replied in a nonchnt tone. There was an air of indifference in her voice as if she were unfazed by the unconventional turn of events.


    A brief smile touched my lips as Evelina''s words echoed in the air. I turned my attention back to Burz, meeting his gaze directly. "You''ve heard her, Prince Burz," I stated matter-of-factly, emphasizing Evelina''s agreement.


    Prince Burz slightly bowed his head, acknowledging the authority of my words. His gaze shifted momentarily towards sha, his sister as if seeking her approval. "It''s up to you, sis," he murmured softly, his voice tinged with a mix of resignation and concern.


    sha, with a heavy heart, offered a respectful bow in my direction. "If the dragon king has made his request, I shall oblige," she dered, her wordsden with an underlying sense of reluctance. It was evident that her agreement came at a personal cost, yet she understood the importance of our interaction within the realm of diplomacy.


    Her irritation was palpable, she approached me with measured steps. As she took her seat beside me, a flicker of annoyance danced across her features, yet she made a conscious effort to conceal it. This was, after all, a celebration, and maintaining a fa?ade ofposure was expected.


    With amanding wave of my hand, I urged the celebration to continue. The music resumed its lively melody, filling the hall with its infectious rhythm. Another group of dancers gracefully entered, their movements synchronized and mesmerizing. Yet, amidst the captivating performance, my keen observation detected something peculiar.


    It dawned on me that these dancers¡¯ levels surpassed the average, matching those of seasoned warriors. They were warriors in disguise, their true identities concealed beneath the guise of dancers.


    A quick survey of my surroundings revealed a simr transformation among the maids and servants who had adorned the hall. Their levels had significantly escted, indicating that they were not mere attendants but skilled soldiers, ready for the impending confrontation.


    A faint smirk yed upon my lips as the realization settled in. ''I see... they will soon ambush us,'' I thought. Little did they know, I was prepared for their deceitful act, and instead of sumbing to their scheme, I was about to give them an unexpected push.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 264. The Grand Feast IV

    Chapter 264. The Grand Feast IV


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 264. The Grand Feast IV


    Leaning forward slightly, I discreetly ced a hand over my mouth, feigning a small cough that echoed through the hall. With a hint of theatricality, I allowed myplexion to pale ever so slightly, as if the supposed poison had taken effect.


    As anticipated, my subtle act garnered the attention of many within the hall. Their eyes discreetly darted in my direction, subtly observing my well-rehearsed disy of weakness. It was a delicate bncing act, ensuring that my facade appeared believable without raising any overt suspicions. All the while, the dancers resumed their rhythmic movements, gracefully filling the space with their enchanting artistry.


    Meanwhile, the other guests carried on with their festivities, seemingly oblivious to the undertones of deception that lingered in the air. The clinking of goblets and the sound ofughter echoed through the hall, as they indulged in the sumptuous banquetid before them. It was crucial to maintain a sense of normalcy, to convince them that everything was proceeding ording to n.


    Prince Burz, seizing the opportune moment, approached me with feigned concern etched upon his face. "Are you all right, Your Majesty?" he inquired, his voiceced with a touch of insincere worry.


    With aposed expression, I reassured him, "I''m fine, Burz. Just a tad weary from the journey." My response was carefully crafted to offer a usible exnation for my apparent fatigue, dismissing any doubts that may have crossed his mind. With a brief nod, I redirected my focus toward the center of the hall.


    My gaze roamed across the grand hall. I detected subtle movements amid the stately pirs and amidst the guests themselves. These imperceptible shifts in positioning hinted at the strategic cement of their hidden soldiers, preparing to execute their nefarious n.


    Their carefully orchestrated scheme, concealed beneath the veneer of revelry, was not lost on me. My trained eye discerned the slight adjustments in posture, the glimmers of anticipation flickering within the eyes of certain individuals. It was a dance of shadows, an intricate web woven in secrecy.


    Burz''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly as he reached for his goblet, a sly smile ying upon his lips. "Your Majesty," he began, his voice carrying a hint of mischief, "allow me to offer you another toast, a special one this time."


    I regarded him with a measured gaze and took my goblet. The liquid within shimmered in the soft glow of the hall, enticing yet potentially treacherous. Raising the goblet in acknowledgment, I yed along with his game, my expression guarded butpliant.


    He held his breath, waiting for me to partake in the toast. I brought the goblet closer to my lips. However, instead of indulging in the wine''s embrace, a sudden cough erupted from my throat.


    I released a faint chuckle, a wry smile adorning my lips. "Seems like the wine doesn''t agree with me tonight," I remarked, my voiceced with a touch of amusement. I set the goblet down on the table.


    Evelina''s eyes flickered with concern as she leaned towards me, her voice tinged with worry. "Should I check on you, Your Majesty?"


    Before I could respond, Prince Burz interjected, his tone filled with a mixture of protectiveness and caution. "If you need it, I can summon a group of healers right away to assist Lady Evelina in examining you," he suggested, his gaze shifting between us.


    I raised a hand, signaling for them both to pause. A subtle frown tugged at the corners of my lips as I replied firmly, "There''s no need for such measures. I appreciate your concern, but I assure you, I am not as weak as my momentary cough suggests."


    The festivities continued, I maintained a watchful eye, keenly aware of the shifting dynamics around me. The dancers, seemingly emboldened, flirtatiously approached, teasingly encircling me, Eir, and Guillotine. Their movements held a subtle undertone of threat, a calcted attempt to test our defenses.


    Amidst the whirl of dancers and the melodious music, I caught glimpses of Prince Burz''s troops subtly maneuvering into their prearranged positions. Their gazes locked onto us, their stance prepared for swift action at a moment''s notice. It was a precarious dance of deception and anticipation, where every move held a hidden purpose.


    However, the atmosphere shifted abruptly as the music suddenly ceased, leaving the hall in hushed silence. The dancers froze in ce, their expressions transforming from mischievousness to focused determination. It was a moment of suspended breath, a mere heartbeat before the storm.


    In that split second of treacherous intent, the two dancers, their graceful fa?ade shattered, revealed their true intentions. Like striking vipers, they swiftly drew out poisoned daggers from hidden sheaths, their eyes aze with malice. Their des gleamed ominously as they lunged toward me, driven by the desire to end my life.


    Yet, before their lethal weapons could pierce my skin, a surge of invisible energy pulsed through the air. The power of Telekic coursed through my veins, empowering me to manipte them. With a mere thought, I unleashed mytent ability,pelling the force of my mind to seize control.


    As if frozen in time, the dancers were ensnared by an invisible grip, their bodies locked in ce. They stood there, trapped like statues, their movements halted in mid-thrust. The daggers were mere inches away from my vulnerable flesh.


    "How dare you..." I hissed, my voice dripping with displeasure. Without hesitation, I raised my hand, summoning the full extent of my power.


    In an instant, the dancers were violently flung from their poised positions and propelled forcefully towards the center of the hall. The impact was jarring, their bodies crashing against the polished floor, and their movements abruptly halted. It was a ruthless disy of my authority, a resounding deration that their treachery would not go unanswered.


    With a swift and practiced motion, I drew upon my Mana Weapon, summoning my dual swords. The des materialized in my hands, shimmering with an ethereal glow. They hovered effortlessly before me, poised to exact justice upon those who had dared to threaten my life.


    Without hesitation, I unleash my wrath upon the immobilized dancers. With unerring precision, the swords shot forward, slicing through the air. The des found their mark with brutal uracy, piercing the chests of the traitorous dancers, impaling them mercilessly.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 265. Ambush I

    Chapter 265. Ambush I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 265. Ambush I


    Across the expanse of the grand hall, the chaos echoed beyond my own encounter. I caught a glimpse of Eir and Guillotine, locked in their own battles against the traitorous dancers.


    In an instant, the vibrant atmosphere of the hall transformed into an eerie hush, as if the very air had been sucked out of the room. The once-joyful symphony of chatter,ughter, and music dissipated, reced by a tension that crackled in the silence.


    In a startling disy of unity, the n leaders, previously engaged in their own revelries, revealed their true colors. With determination etched upon their faces, they drew forth their weapons, each glimmering de reflecting the sinister intent. Their eyes fixed upon us, the targets of their deceit.


    Like a slowly encircling storm, orc soldiers closed in around us, their hulking figures a formidable presence. Each one emanated a raw, primal power, ready to unleash their savagery upon us at a moment''s notice. Their muscr frames and battle-hardened expressions left no doubt that they were prepared to carry out their deadly orders without hesitation.


    Not only were the n leaders and orc soldiers aligned against us, but even the seemingly innocent maids and servants revealed their true identities.


    I cast a piercing gaze across the room, my displeasure was evident on my face as I took in the scene that had unfolded before me. My attention shifted towards Burz, a fake mixture of frustration and disappointment etched upon my features. "What does all of this mean, Burz?" I questioned, my voice tinged with discontent. At that moment, I chose not to acknowledge his elevated status.


    Burz''s once amiable countenance hardened, his eyes locking onto mine with an icy re. "It''s something I have beenpelled to do in order to protect my tribe, Your Majesty," he replied, his voice tinged with bitterness. He turned to face me fully, a hint of defiance burning in his gaze. "I cannot allow my tribe to bear the burden of my father''s crimes," he stated, his tone resolute.


    My brow furrowed in response. I needed reassurance, a steadfastmitment that he would not follow in his father''s footsteps. "Yet you did the same. If you don''t want to end up like your father, I require more than just words, Burz," I asserted, my voice holding a firm resolve. "I need concrete actions that prove your loyalty and dedication to peace," I emphasized, my words carrying an undercurrent of authority.


    "Remember, this tribe should rightfully belong to me," I stated, a hint of frustration seeping into my words. "The dragons have emerged victorious, and the orcs must acknowledge their ce," I continued, my tone firm and unwavering. The unspoken truth hung heavy in the air¡ªthe dragons held dominion, and the orcs were to yield to their rightful authority.


    Burz''s anger simmered beneath the surface as he responded, his voiceced with defiance. "ording to thews of Igixar, perhaps you are right," he retorted bitterly. "But I cannot simply allow the dragons to strip away what the orcs have fought for," he continued, his words infused with a fiery determination. "Whether you like it or not, this battle has already been decided, regardless of whether you imbibed that poisoned wine or not," he concluded, his gaze unwavering.


    I put my shocked face on. My eyes widened in a mix of feigned surprise and restrained anger. "You..." I hissed, my voiceced with an undercurrent of betrayal. "What did you put in that wine?" I demanded, my words seething with a simmering anger that threatened to boil over.


    Burz''s lips curled into a sly smile, a hint of satisfaction ying at the corners of his mouth. His gaze met mine, unyielding and filled with a mix of surprise and admiration. "Not much," he replied nonchntly, his voiceced with a tone of mischief. "Just something to weaken you, to level the ying field," he exined, his words carrying a hint of cunning.


    Eir''s sudden scream of agony pierced through the tension-filled air, slicing through the silence like a de. My attention snapped towards him. "Your Majesty!" he called out, his voice strained and filled with a mixture of pain and desperation. It was a cry for help that echoed in the depths of my being.


    I arched an eyebrow, my gaze narrowing as I observed Eir''s performance. It was clear that his sudden disy of pain and distress was not part of our ns. I deduced that he took the initiative to amplify the situation, heightening the illusion of the orc''s poison taking effect.


    With a quick mental adjustment, I decided to y along, maintaining the illusion that their scheme had seeded in weakening me. The shock painted across my face, my voice trembling with feigned concern. "Eir!" I eximed, my tone filled with a mixture of worry and disbelief. I projected an image of shock, as though I had witnessed his sudden decline firsthand.


    Feigning a disy of my own powers, I conjured mes in the palm of my hand, allowing them to dance and flicker momentarily. But just as quickly as they appeared, I dissipated the mes, as though the effort had proven too great for my weakened state. It was a calcted move to further solidify the belief that the poison had taken a toll on my abilities.


    "W-What?!" I stammered, my voice betraying a mix of astonishment and vulnerability. I made sure to inject a touch of confusion into my words as if struggling toprehend the magnitude of the situation unfolding before me. It was crucial to maintain the illusion that the orc''s poison had seeded in shaking my resolve and weakening my powers.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 266. Ambush II

    Chapter 266. Ambush II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 266. Ambush II


    Evelina, seizing the opportunity to further heighten the tension, took a hesitant step forward, her eyes filled with concern and her movements radiating an urgency. However, her path was swiftly blocked by a wall of orc soldiers as they formed an imprable barrier between her and Eir.


    Evelina showed a mixture of frustration and fear, her brows furrowing in dismay as she realized the obstacles. She made futile attempts to persuade the orc soldiers to allow her passage, her voice tinged with desperation as she pleaded for a chance to aid Eir.


    Following Eir, Guillotine also decided to show off his act. With a sudden gasp, he staggered back, his hand clutching his abdomen in a dramatic disy of agony. His face contorted with a mixture of pain and disbelief, mirroring the symptoms of someone afflicted by a potent poison.


    All eyes turned to Guillotine. His acting skills weremendable, as he convincingly portrayed the effects of a deadly toxin coursing through his veins.


    Burz''s eyes gleamed with a twisted satisfaction, and a sly smile curled upon his lips.


    His eyes filled with a wicked gleam, taking in the scene before him with unabashed pleasure. The sight of Eir and Guillotine writhing in feigned pain seemed to fuel his inner satisfaction, solidifying his belief in the sess of his scheme.


    The orc soldiers mirrored his emotions, their expressions ranging from smugness to outright jubtion.


    Even the orc n leaders, once adorned in their ceremonial attire, wore expressions of malicious glee. Their eyes sparkled with anticipation, relishing the unfolding chaos and upheaval that threatened to consume us.


    At this moment, it became apparent that Burz''s machinations had captured the hearts and minds of his kin,pelling them to stand united against us.


    The resonant re of battle horns pierced through the air, originating from outside the grand hall. The triumphant sound echoed through the chamber, seemingly signaling the orcs'' victory in this treacherous game of power and deception.


    It was a moment designed to instill a false sense of triumph within the orc n leaders, further fueling their belief that their nefarious plot had reached its desired oue.


    The horns reverberated, their resounding tones mingling with the cacophony of cheers and jeers that erupted from the assembled orc soldiers. The atmosphere crackled with anticipation as they eagerly anticipated the culmination of their carefullyid n, reveling in the notion that they had outsmarted their dragon adversaries.


    The orc n leaders exchanged bewildered nces. Whispers filled the air, tinged with a hint of astonishment.


    "I can''t believe it... It works," muttered one of the elder orcs, his gruff voice betraying a rare sense of vulnerability. He seemed almost taken aback by the sess of their nefarious scheme, a flicker of doubt passing through his eyes.


    A murmur rippled through the gathered leaders as they turned to one another, seeking validation for the momentous turn of events. "Does this mean we won?" one of them ventured, his voiceced with a mix of hope and uncertainty. It was a question that teetered on the precipice of victory or deception.


    However, in the midst of the anticipation and the simmering tension, an unexpected sound escaped my lips¡ªa chuckle, low and filled with amusement. It bubbled up from within me, rising like a mischievous me.


    The initial chuckle that escaped my lips evolved into a burst of full-blownughter, growing louder and more wicked with each passing moment. It echoed throughout the hall, reverberating off the stone walls and blending with the bewildered murmurs of the orc n leaders.


    It wasughter that bordered on madness, an uncontroble eruption of amusement that bubbled up from the depths of my being.


    I struggled to contain myself, my shoulders shaking with unrestrained mirth. The absurdity of the situation, the audacity of their deception, proved to be too much for myposure. It was all too funny.


    All eyes turned to me, their expressions ranging from perplexed to apprehensive.


    Amidst the sudden quietude, Burz reacted with palpable displeasure. His face contorted with anger as he gripped his grand ax tightly, brandishing it in my direction, and pressing it to my neck. His voice dripped with indignation as he questioned my sanity, his wordsced with venomous disdain.


    "Why are youughing? Have you lost your mind, Dragon King?" Burz demanded, his voice heavy with disapproval. His threat hung in the air, the gleaming edge of his weapon poised to strike. But my amusement was unyielding, myughter bubbling forth uncontrobly.


    Between my bouts ofughter, I managed to respond, struggling topose myself amidst the hrity that consumed me. "I just find this too amusing, I can''t help it," I managed to say between chuckles. The absurdity of the situation, the unexpected turn of events, overwhelmed me with a sense of giddy delight.


    This unforeseen twist, this ambush that was meant to ensnare us, had somehow be a twisted game¡ªa game that we had decided, on a whim, to y along with. Even though I had not divulged a single word to Evelina, Eir, or Guillotine, we had tacitly agreed to embrace the unexpected, to adapt.


    Burz''s furrowed brow deepened, his confusion evident in the creases of his forehead. He inched closer, the gleaming edge of his ax dangerously close to me. His grip tightened, knuckles turning white with the strain. "What do you¡ª" he hissed, his words cut off by a sudden realization that shed across his face.


    His eyes widened in dawning horror, a realization that he had unwittingly walked into my carefully crafted trap. The gravity of his mistake settled upon him, and his voice, once filled with bravado, now trembled with uncertainty. "Oh, no..." he muttered, his voice barely audible above the stillness of the room.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 267. Ambush III

    Chapter 267. Ambush III


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 267. Ambush III


    Myughter dwindled. An insidious smirk curled upon my lips, revealing a glimmer of malevolence that filled my eyes.


    "You''re right," I murmured, my voice a low, menacing undertone that carried an air of calcted intent. At that moment, my gaze transformed, turning sharp and prating, as if I could see through the very souls of those who dared to oppose me.


    With a mere flick of my wrist, I unleashed my Telekic power. Without exerting any physical effort, I directed my power towards Burz''s grand ax, sweeping it away from me as if it were a mere toy.


    The weapon flew through the air, its trajectory disrupted by my invisible power, causing Burz and the surrounding orc soldiers to be forcefully propelled backward.


    The orc soldiers, caught off guard by the sudden disy of power, stumbled and fell, their bodies colliding with the walls and furniture of the hall. Chaos erupted as the once confident warriors were reduced to disarray.


    Amidst the turmoil, Evelina seized the opportunity toe closer to me, seeking shelter in my arms. Her staff was raised. She cast her buffs skill to bolster our strength and defenses.


    In the blink of an eye, I unleashed my zing Orb skill. Dozens of orbs burst forth from my outstretched hand, swirling in a disy of fiery brilliance. They danced through the air, leaving trails of scorching heat as if they were miniature suns illuminating the hall.


    The orbs whirled and twirled, growing in intensity with each passing moment. mes licked and engulfed the orc soldiers. The scorching inferno consumed their ranks, reducing them to mere ashes.


    Even amidst the chaos and destruction, I remained vignt. I retained a handful of orbs for protection, forming a shield around myself and my allies. They served as a barrier against any potential retaliation.


    sha, bound by the Magic Bracelet, stood as a helpless witness to the spectacle. Her eyes widened with a mixture of awe and frustration. I knew she wanted to intervene but she restrained by the bracelet.


    Meanwhile, Guillotine and Eir snapped out of their feigned states. Eir''s hand gripped his sword, drawing it from its scabbard with incredible speed. His movements were a blur, fluid and precise, as he seamlessly transitioned from acting to unleashing his true prowess.


    The title of the empire''s finest swordsman was not merely a boast for Eir. He lived up to his reputation. Orcs who dared to approach him were met with swift and decisive strikes, their bodies falling in a flurry of crimson.


    Guillotine joined Eir in the fray. With a surge of fiery energy, Guillotine summoned his Fire Fist. mes erupted from his clenched fists, engulfing it in a zing inferno. As he swung his arms in a wide arc, the searing mes extended outward, sweeping away the orc soldiers who dared to approach him.


    The force of Guillotine''s fire-infused punch was formidable, obliterating anything in its path. Orcs were sent flying, their bodies charred and singed by the intense heat. The sheer power of his attack cleared a path, creating a space where the dragons and their allies could regroup.


    As the mes danced around him, Guillotine unleashed a mighty roar that reverberated throughout the hall. His voice carried the power of a dragon with authority andmand.


    In response to Guillotine''smanding roar, a powerful symphony of dragon roars erupted throughout the pce. Their voices blended together in a harmonious chorus. It was anguage understood only by the dragon tribe.


    The dragons, positioned strategically throughout the capital, answered Guillotine''s call one by one. Their roars reverberated through the city, reaching the ears of every orc and sending shivers down their spines. It was a signal, a deration that the dragons had risen, and the time for their dominance hade.


    The dragon roars served a dual purpose, not only did they bolster the morale of their allies, but they also struck fear into the hearts of their enemies andmunicated. The orcs, once confident in their ambush, now found themselves facing an unstoppable force they had not anticipated.


    The battle raged within the pce while sounds of chaos echoed from outside its walls. The air was filled with the deafening sound of explosions. The ground trembled beneath the advancing wyverns, their powerful wings beating against the sky.


    The orcs now found themselves under attack from above. The piercing screams of the wyverns pierced through the tumultuous battlefield. It was a proof that the dragons had sessed in breaching the orc''s tower defense.


    The wyverns, guided by their draconic instincts, followed my orders. They targeted the orc soldiers, severing theirmand structure and spreading panic among their ranks. The once formidable orc tower defense crumbled under the might of the dragons and wyverns working in tandem.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 268. Ambush IV

    Chapter 268. Ambush IV


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 268. Ambush IV


    The orc''s shrieks and cries filled the air, mingling with the dragons'' roars and the thunderous explosions. The streets became a chaotic battlefield, strewn with the fallen bodies of both orc and dragon alike.


    The dragons and wyverns pushed forward. Their mes engulfed the orc structures, reducing them to smoldering ruins.


    Amidst the chaos, I surveyed the scene from the window. The dragons had reimed their rightful ce as the rulers of the capital, and the orcs were now forced to recognize their supremacy.


    A wave of realization washed over Burz and the orcs in the room. Their faces turned pale, their expressions filled with shock and disbelief. The confident smirks that had adorned their lips were reced by wide-eyed astonishment.


    They had underestimated my power, my cunning, and my ability to counter their carefullyid ns. The ease with which I had thwarted their ambush and turned the tide of the battle was beyond their expectations. It was a sobering moment for them.


    Burz, in particr, seemed to be caught off guard. His once-sly smile was wiped away, reced by a mask of apprehension. His grip on his grand ax tightened, his knuckles turning white as he struggled toe to terms with the swift turn of events.


    "Nice try, Burz," I chuckled, my voice dripping with sarcasm. My eyes locked onto Burz''s, a predatory glint shining through my gaze. I couldn''t help but sport a sly smile, reveling in the turn of events.


    Burz''s face contorted with a mix of frustration and anger. He had thought his n was foolproof, that he could outsmart me and gain the upper hand. Little did he know, I was always one step ahead, anticipating his every move.


    "You thought a simple ambush would be enough to defeat me?" I taunted, my voiceced with amusement. "You''ll need a lot more than that, Burz."


    Burz, however, was not one to back down easily.


    His jaw clenched, his muscles tense as he tried to regain control of the situation. "Don''t underestimate me, Your Majesty," he growled, his voice filled with defiance. "I may not have expected you to turn the tables so swiftly, but this battle is far from over."


    I let out a heartyugh, my amusement growing. "Oh, I''m well aware of that," I replied, my voice dripping with confidence. "But remember, you''re up against the Dragon King. And I don''t take defeat lightly."


    The room seemed to hold its breath, awaiting our next move. The orc soldiers stood frozen, uncertain of how to proceed. They had witnessed their leader''s n crumble before their eyes, and now they were caught between their loyalty to Burz and the daunting presence of the dragons.


    With a swift motion, I raised my hand, summoning my sword imbued with my fire element skill. The mes danced and twirled. It was a visual disy of my power, a warning to Burz and the orcs of the might they were up against.


    Burz''s eyes widened in fear. He knew the extent of my abilities, but seeing it first hand was a different matter altogether. It was a clear message that defying me would only lead to their downfall.


    "You''re not the only one with tricks up your sleeve, Your Majesty," Burz retorted, his voice filled with determination.


    The stage was set, and the yers were ready. The battle that would decide the fate of the orc tribe and the dragons was about to unfold. And as the Dragon King, I was determined to emerge victorious, no matter the cost.


    The sh between Burz and me started. Our weapons shed, sparks flying as my ming sword met the force of his grand ax. The room reverberated with the sound of metal striking metal.


    My de danced with flickering mes, its fiery aura illuminating the battlefield. My movements were fluid and calcted. With each swing, I aimed to overwhelm Burz, to showcase the power thaty within me.


    Burz, however, was no ordinary opponent. He matched my ferocity, his ax cleaving through the air with brute force. His strikes were powerful and deliberate. I was quite surprised by it since I thought he was weaker than sha.


    Our eyes locked in a fierce gaze. We circled each other, anticipation filling the air.


    Meanwhile, Eir and Guillotine engaged the remaining orc leaders, their swift movements and formidable skills leaving no room for hesitation. They formed an unbeatable duo.


    Still... Amidst the chaos, I hadn''t lose my sight of my ultimate goal. It wasn''t just victory that I sought, but the preservation of peace and unity between the orc tribe and the dragons. I fought not out of spite or vengeance, but with the hope of forging a new path, one where both tribes could coexist. Failure was not an option.


    The battle raged on. The room became a symphony of shing steel. Every move, every parry and strike was executed with unwavering focus. My strikes became faster, and more precise, pushing Burz back with each blow. The mes that engulfed my sword intensified, threatening to consume him.


    And then, in one decisive moment, my de found its mark. It pierced through Burz''s defenses, carving a path straight to his stomach. Time seemed to stand still as our eyes met one final time, a mix of defeat and resignation etched across Burz''s face.


    With a final swing, I disarmed him, sending his grand ax crashing to the ground. Burz stumbled backward, defeated but not broken. The battle had taken its toll on him.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 269. The Orc’s Downfall I

    Chapter 269. The Orc¡¯s Downfall I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 269. The Orc''s Downfall I


    Burz, fueled by desperation, charged at me without a weapon. His primal shout echoed through the room, ast-ditch effort to overpower me. But I was prepared.


    With a swift motion, I transformed my sword into a pair of gleaming ck ws, encasing my hands in gauntlets of pure power. The transformation caught Burz off guard, his eyes widening in surprise.


    We shed once again, the sound of our colliding attack reverberating through the chamber. Burz''s strikes were wild and unrefined,cking the finesse. His movements were predictable, his speed a mere shadowpared to the likes of Prince Arter.


    As we fought, my dragon vision came into y. Every detail of Burz''s movements wasid bare before me, his every intention telegraphed through his bodynguage.


    With this advantage, I effortlessly evaded his attacks, sidestepping his lunges and countering with calcted precision, even without my skill.


    Burz''s determination radiated from his fierce gaze. He lunged forward, his muscles flexing with every movement. I met his charge with a quick sidestep, evading his first swing. The force behind his attack sent him off bnce, giving me an opening to retaliate.


    With a swift pivot, I unleashed a spinning kick toward Burz''s side. My gauntlet-d foot connected with his torso, sending him sprawling to the ground. But Burz was resilient. He quickly regained his footing, his eyes burning with a fiery resolve.


    He charged once more. His fists swung with relentless fury. I deftly parried his strikes, the metallic sh of our gauntlets resonating throughout the hall. Our bodies weaved and dodged, each of us seeking an opening tond a decisive blow.


    Burz''s strength was undeniable, and he fought with an unmatched tenacity. His attacks were powerful, each blow aimed to crush my defenses. But I was nimble. I utilized my agility to evade his strikes, slipping through the gaps in his offense.


    A flurry of punches and kicks ensued, and our bodies engaged in a furybat. The hall echoed with the thuds of our impacts.


    As the battle wore on, fatigue began to take its toll on Burz. His movements grew sluggish, his once-unyielding attacks losing their edge. He had losing a lot of blood and his HP had depleted a lot. Sensing his vulnerability, I seized the opportunity to turn the tide in my favor.


    With a sudden burst of energy, Iunched a swiftbination of strikes, targeting Burz''s weakened defenses. My gauntlets hammered against his body. Burz staggered, his knees buckling under the weight of my assault.


    Finally, a powerful kicknded on his chest, sending him sprawling to the ground. Burz fought to rise, but his body betrayed him. He remained on the floor, his breathbored, and his determination no match for the toll our battle had taken.


    The battle had been swift and decisive. As I surveyed the scene, I saw that Eir and Guillotine had triumphed over the remaining orc leaders, leaving the hall now filled with the defeated grunts of the orcs.


    With a mere flick of my wrist, I transformed my gauntlets back into my trusty ck sword. I leveled it at Burz, whoy on the ground, gasping for breath. A victorious smirk yed upon my lips as I spoke with a cool, authoritative tone.


    "You lose, Burz," I hissed, my voiceced with an air of superiority. I pointed my sword directly at him, its sharp tip an unmistakable threat. The condescending gaze in my eyes conveyed the depth of his defeat, as well as my utter disdain for his feeble attempts to challenge me.


    Burz, weakened and unable to respond, met my condescending gaze with a mixture of resignation and defiance. His defeat was palpable.


    For a moment, I contemted ending his life then and there. The notion of making him my puppet and seizing control of his monarchy had crossed my mind earlier, but witnessing his determination changed my perspective. I had to end his life now though I hate it since I knew he just trying to protect his kingdom.


    I raised my sword, fully intent on delivering the final blow to Burz, but a sudden interruption halted my deadly motion. sha rushed forward, her eyes filled with desperation and sorrow. She threw herself between us, her outstretched arms pleading for my forgiveness.


    "Wait!" sha''s voice quivered with emotion as she begged for my mercy. "Please, forgive my brother. I implore you to spare his life."


    ¡°No,¡± I replied coldly.


    "Please, I beg of you," sha implored, her voice cracking with emotion. "I understand what my brother has caused. But I ask for your forgiveness, not just for him, but for all the atrocitiesmitted by the orcs. We can change. We can strive for peace and redemption."


    "No," I replied firmly, my voice tinged with resolve. "The atrocitiesmitted by your brother and your kin are too grave. They cannot be absolved with mere words. The bloodshed and devastation caused cannot be undone."


    Without hesitation, I reached out and firmly grasped sha''s hand, a surge of determination coursing through me. With a swift motion, I pushed her aside, her body stumbling and falling to the cold stone floor.


    sha''s eyes widened with shock and disbelief, her plea for mercy shattered by my resolute rejection. Shey on the ground, her expression a mix of sorrow and betrayal. The weight of the decision bore heavily upon me, but I knew that granting forgiveness without true repentance would only perpetuate the cycle of violence and suffering.


    I turned my attention back to Burz, his defeated form still on the ground. But then sha suddenly spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to be your wife, Your Majesty!¡±


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 270. The Orc’s Downfall II

    Chapter 270. The Orc¡¯s Downfall II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 270. The Orc''s Downfall II


    Her audacity struck me. A cold, skepticalugh escaped my lips as I regarded sha with an arched eyebrow. "What makes you think I want you?" I asked, my voice dripping with disdain. I had never considered sha as anything more than a pawn in my ns. The teases and provocative statements I had shared with her and Burz were nothing more than calcted maniption.


    sha''s eyes widened, a flicker of hurt crossing her features. "I thought it would be more interesting if she begged me to f*ck her," sha repeated my own statement, her voiceced with bitterness. "You were the one who told me that. And now, here I am, begging you to marry me."


    Her words struck a nerve. It was ironic since she ended up using that statement at me while I intended to use it to pressure her in the negotiations. Unfortunately, my ns changed after I saw Burz''s determination.


    The tension thickened as Burz, struggling to catch his breath, found the strength to interject. "sha... you shouldn''t do it," he managed to utter, his words strained andden with concern. His voice carried a mix of desperation and caution, a final plea to protect his sister from the consequences. "He will torture you," he warned, his eyes pleading with her to reconsider. "If I have to die, so be it. Let me die as a warrior."


    sha''s gaze snapped towards her brother, her eyes aze with fury. A clear anger washed over her, fueled by a sense of betrayal. "Shut up!" she spat, her voice seething with resentment. "Why didn''t you say anything to me? You know I was the one who confronted him, yet you did all this without my knowledge!"


    Her words bore down upon Burz, his expression shifting from exhaustion to guilt. The bond between them, once unbreakable, now appeared frayed, strained by the unspoken truths.


    Burz''s gaze dropped, unable to meet sha''s fiery re. He struggled to find the right words, his voice heavy with regret. "I... I didn''t want to give you another burden," he confessed, his voice barely above a whisper. Burz''s voice strained with a mixture of determination and desperation. "I have no other choice," he retorted, his gaze meeting mine with a fiery intensity. "I don''t want our tribe to be ves... It was our father''s fault, yet the whole tribe had to pay for his crime!" he imed.


    "Why don''t you negotiate with me, then?" I responded, my voiceced with coldness as I held my de dangerously close to Burz''s neck. My displeasure was palpable, but I couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of curiosity. Perhaps there was a way to salvage a shred of peace, to prevent further bloodshed and suffering.


    Yet, instead of fear or submission, I detected a flicker of bitterness and frustration in Burz''s gaze. It was a look of resignation as if he had already anticipated my true intentions. "I know you didn''te to negotiate," he said, his voice tinged with disbelief. "You came to im what you have won. The orcs were doomed when my father lost to you."


    A secondter, Burz''s anger dissipated, giving way to a profound sadness that etched deep lines of remorse upon his face. ¡°No¡­ the orcs were doomed when we couldn''t stop the war¡­¡± he said in sorrow. His eyes closed.


    The silence that enveloped the hall mirrored the orc leaders'' collective remorse. They were frustrated, not only with their individual failures but with their inability to prevent the devastating war that had ravaged their people and the dragons.


    My gaze lingered upon Burz, his figure sprawled on the cold stone floor.


    "Sad... and pathetic," I finally spoke, breaking the heavy silence that had consumed the hall. The words slipped out,ced with a touch of both bitterness and skepticism.


    With a wave of my hand, I dismissed my Mana Weapon, watching as the sword in my grasp shattered and transformed into ethereal particles.


    I shot a quick nce in sha''s direction, a flicker of acknowledgment crossing our gaze. "If this is truly what you desire," I stated, my voice firm yet tinged with a hint of resignation, "then I will ept it." I made up my mind, deciding to revert to my original n. However, a condition remained.


    Redirecting my attention back to Burz, I held his gaze steadily. "But," I began, my voice trailing off momentarily as I contemted the best course of action.


    With a flick of my wrist, I used my dimensional ring to ess my inventory. From within, I retrieved a glimmering object¡ªanother crafted Magic Bracelet.


    I extended my hand, offering the bracelet to Burz.


    "You," I continued, my voice calm yet authoritative, "will wear this."


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 271. The Orc’s Downfall III

    Chapter 271. The Orc¡¯s Downfall III


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 271. The Orc''s Downfall III


    Burz''s eyes flickered between the bracelet in my hand and my gaze. A hint of skepticism yed across his face, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "What kind of king wears that on his wrist?" he quipped, a bitter edgecing his words. I could sense that he already understood the significance of the object.


    A knowing smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I met his sarcasm with a cool demeanor. I leaned in slightly, my voice carrying a steely resolve. "This is not a matter of choice, Prince Burz," I rified, my words carrying a hint of challenge. "It is an order."


    A smirk yed upon my lips, a mix of confidence and determination shining through. "Besides," I added, my toneced with a touch of amusement, "you shouldn''t be asking for too much. You have no other choice. The options before you are not ''yes'' or ''no,'' but ''yes'' or ''yes.'' It''s a matter of taking it or having me im it on your behalf." My words were a firm reminder of the limited alternatives he faced.


    Burz''s silence filled the chamber. His eyes once filled with defiance, now flickered with a mix of contemtion and uncertainty. It was evident that the choice before him was far from easy.


    I observed his internal strugglers and prepared myself for Burz''s response, but I was taken aback when another orc leader spoke, his voice tinged with pain and breathlessness. "But if he wears that," he interjected, his wordsced with a mix of concern and skepticism, "wouldn''t that be the same as him losing his authority?"


    My gaze snapped towards the orc leader, a sharp glint in my eyes. I met his gaze with unwavering intensity, my voice carrying a subtle warning. "Indeed," I retorted, my tone firm and upromising. "But it is a necessary sacrifice¡ªone thates with sparing your lives and allowing the orcs to retain their rightful territory."


    A flicker of displeasure was clear from my features as I addressed the orc leader''s concerns. I was well aware of the orc''s inherent pride and arrogance, qualities that mirrored those of my own draconic nature. It was an undeniable truth that dragons and orcs shared a certain kinship in their stubbornness and desire for independence. However, at this moment, I expected the orc leader to understand the situation and appreciate the generosity I was extending to their tribe.


    I continued, my voice tinged with a touch of impatience. "You should be well aware of the circumstances," I asserted, my gaze sweeping across the orc leaders gathered before me. "I offer you a chance to preserve your people''s lives and maintain your territory. It is apromise, a concession that few would be willing to grant."


    However, even as the words left my lips, I knew that there would be those among them who would choose death over submission to another tribe''s authority. Their pride ran deep, intertwining with their identity and the history of their people. I could see it in their eyes¡ªthe fierce determination, the unwavering loyalty to their own tribe. They would rather face annihtion than bend their knee to one another.


    Suddenly, a cacophony of noise erupted from outside the hall, interrupting our tense conversation. The air quivered with the shriek of wyverns'' voices, their piercing cries cutting through the atmosphere. The sounds of battle grew closer, intensifying with each passing moment.


    The ground beneath our feet rumbled, vibrating with the force of an explosion. The hall seemed to tremble as the detonation drew nearer. Dust particles danced in the air, carried by the unsettling energy that permeated the surroundings.


    Our attention was momentarily diverted to the chaoticmotion outside the hall. The noise grew louder, punctuated by the piercing shrieks of wyverns and the shing sounds of battle. The ground beneath us quaked.


    But my focus quickly returned to Burz, his figure still rooted in the center of the hall. With a cool and calcted demeanor, I broke the silence, my voice carrying a hint of urgency. "It seems time is not on your side, Burz," I warned, emphasizing the gravity of the situation. "The longer you dy, the more lives of your fellow orcs will be lost."


    Burz, with visible effort, rose to his feet and extended a trembling hand towards the Magic Bracelet in my grasp. Yet instead of immediately putting it on, he hesitated, his gaze fixed upon the bracelet as if it held the weight of the world. His hands shook with conflicting emotions¡ªanger, disappointment, sadness, and regret.


    I regarded him with a steely gaze, my voice firm and unwavering. "Remember, Burz, if you choose to cast aside this opportunity, if you choose to discard the chance at peace, then this negotiation shall be deemed null and void," I asserted, my wordsced with amanding tone. I met his gaze head-on, unflinching at my intimidation.


    Burz''s eyes bore into mine, his internal turmoil was evident in the depths of his gaze. The weight of his decisions, and the consequences of his actions, were all converging upon him in this pivotal moment. I knew that this was not a choice to be made lightly, for it held the fate of not only his tribe but the entire orc civilization.


    The doubt lingered in Burz''s eyes, his internal struggle evident in every tense line of his body. It was as if he stood at the crossroads of his fate, torn between the desire to preserve his tribe''s pride and the desperate need to prevent further bloodshed.


    However, before Burz coulde to a decision, a sudden movement caught us all off guard. sha, driven by her own conviction, stepped forward with determination etched across her face. In one swift motion, she snatched the Magic Bracelet from his grasp and firmly secured it around Burz''s trembling hand.


    There was a brief pause, a collective intake of breath, as the realization of sha''s actions sank in. She had taken matters into her own hands, bypassing the hesitations and doubts that had gued Burz''s mind. Her resolve was resolute, fueled by her understanding of the grim reality that loomed over them. She knew, as did I, that this decision was the best chance they had to avoid further bloodshed and protect their people.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 272. The Orc’s Downfall IV

    Chapter 272. The Orc¡¯s Downfall IV


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 272. The Orc''s Downfall IV


    sha''s fierce gaze swept across the orc leaders gathered in the hall, her eyes aze with determination.


    "I am the one who ced the bracelet upon his wrist," sha dered, her tone firm and unapologetic. Her gaze pierced through the room, daring anyone to challenge her. "If there is me to be assigned, direct it towards me. I am the one who has seemingly trampled upon the pride of our orc kin. I am the one who has ced the future king of the orcs under themand of the dragon king. If any among you have objections, then it is me you shall face!"


    Her words hung in the air. A clear tension settled over the orc leaders. sha''s resolve was evident, her willingness to bear the weight of their collective decisions disyed in her stance. There was an unspoken understanding, an acknowledgment of the sacrifice she was making for the sake of their tribe''s survival.


    The orc leaders, once filled with bravado and defiance, nowy in solemn resignation. Their eyes filled with whirlwind of conflicting emotions¡ªsadness, anger, and disappointment. Their reluctant eptance of the inevitable truth. They had initially let their pride and ego cloud their judgment, but now, faced with the harsh reality, they understood that there was no other viable option.


    Amidst the heavy silence, the battle noises erupted from outside the hall, prating the thick walls. The sh of weapons, the thunderous footsteps, and the anguished cries ofbatants reverberated, creating a dissonance.


    sha''s eyes turned towards me, and at that moment, I could see the plea within them¡ªa plea to end the violence, to put an end to the bloodshed that had consumed their people for far too long.


    "Since everything is settled," sha began, her voice carrying a mixture of determination and desperation, "Can we finally put an end to this war?" Her words held a flicker of hope, a yearning for peace.


    With a sense of finality, I turned my attention to Burz, addressing him directly.


    "Prince Burz," I called out, my voice carrying a tinge of both authority and understanding.


    Reluctantly, he turned his gaze toward me, his eyes filled with a mixture of frustration, defeat, and a hint of unspoken emotions.


    Gesturing towards him, I indicated that it was his duty to make the announcement. "After you," I stated firmly. Burz, as the defeated party, needed to acknowledge the oue of the war publicly. It was a moment that required him to face his own defeat and ept the consequences.


    Without uttering a single word, Burz reached for the battle horn thaty nearby. His hand trembled slightly, reflecting the emotions that raged within him. He brought the horn to his lips and a haunting melody escaped.


    The sound reverberated through the pce, symbolizing not only the defeat of the orcs but also the anguish and pain Burz carried within him.


    It was an announcement and a promation of the orc''s loss.


    "Guillotine!" Imanded.


    In response, Guillotine let out a mighty roar, a resounding promation of the dragons'' triumph. It was a contrast to the somber melody of defeat that had just echoed through the hall.


    Once Guillotine''s roar reverberated through the chamber, it seemed to drown out the fading sounds of battle from outside. The cacophony of shes, the cries of warriors, and the shrieks of wyverns began to recede, gradually giving way to an eerie silence. The air grew still, and the atmosphere shifted from one of chaos and conflict to a fragile calmness.


    The absence of wyvern roars spoke volumes. It signaled that they had either retreated, acknowledging the orc¡¯s defeat, or had ceased their assault.


    "Alright, now that everything''s settled, it''s time for me to im what rightfully belongs to me," I dered, casting a gaze across the chaotic hall.


    The aftermath of the battley before me, a disarray of overturned tables spilled food and drink, and lifeless bodies scattered across the floor. The air was thick with the stench of blood mingling with the scent of burning and the remnants of perfume that once adorned the space.


    sha''s eyes widened in disbelief as she questioned my intentions.


    "Here? You n to do it here?" she asked, her toneced with incredulity.


    I met her gaze with an unwavering resolve. " Yes. I won. I have the right to choose the location," I responded, making it clear that I would not be swayed by conventional expectations. It may have seemed unorthodox, even uncivilized, but this was the beast world we inhabited, and sometimes, one had to assert their dominance in unconventional ways. Also, the sooner, the better.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 273. The Dragon King’s Dominance I

    Chapter 273. The Dragon King¡¯s Dominance I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 273. The Dragon King''s Dominance I


    Just what I anticipated, no one dared to challenge my decision. The room fell into a heavy silence.


    My attention shifted to Evelina, and I couldn''t help but notice the disapproval etched across her face. Yet at this moment, she understood the delicate bnce we had to maintain. It was clear that she wanted to voice her concerns, but she also understood that doing so would undermine my position and risk further turmoil.


    In an effort to reassure her and convey my feelings withoutpromising our position, I reached out and gently grasped her hand. It was a simple yet powerful gesture, one that aimed to bring a sense of calm amidst the tension. I knew that I couldn''t disy too much intimacy with her in the presence of our enemies, but holding her hand allowed us to share a silent understanding.


    A momentter, I turned to my trusted subordinates.


    "Guillotine, keep a watchful eye on Evelina," Imanded, my voiceced with an undertone of warning. "If anyoneys a finger on her, show them the consequences. Take them to their death." The message was crystal clear.


    Though Burz had relinquished his ambitions, there were still orc leaders who might harbor resentment and refuse to yield. Their stubbornness had the potential to lead to unnecessary conflicts, which I aimed to prevent.


    Eir, on the other hand, had a different role to fulfill. I turned to him, my eyes fixed on his determined face. "Eir, prepare the parchment for the agreement. Make sure it is ready for us to sign once I have dealt with this matter." The agreement would solidify my victory and secure my position.


    Their responses were swift and respectful. "Yes, Your Majesty," they replied in unison.


    With a casual wave of my hand, I signaled to the crowd to vacate the room. It was time for them to leave.


    The room gradually emptied. The once lively hall now stood in contrast to the aftermath of the brutal battle that had unfolded within its walls. The air was heavy with the scent of blood.


    The orc leaders, some limping and others barely able to stand, made their way out of the room. They carried their woundedrades and fallen kin, their faces etched with anguish and exhaustion. With each step, they faced the pain. Yet, driven by their deep sense of loyalty and duty, they persevered.


    Grim determination set in as they navigated the bloodstained floor, careful not to trample over the fallen or disregard the dignity of their fallen brethren. They lifted the fallen warriors. Their expressions reflected a mix of grief, pain, and pride as they made their way out of the room.


    The door closed with a resounding thud. It was just sha and me now, left in the aftermath of the chaos and destruction.


    I turned my gaze towards sha, meeting her eyes without a hint of desire or lust. This wasn''t a passionate encounter or a love story.


    No, this was a political marriage, a strategic move to bring stability to our tribes. Enving the whole orc tribe sounded better, the two tribes had a bad rtionship for a long time. But, this whole thing was Uraugh''s fault after all.


    A long exhale came out of my mouth, the situation pressing upon me as I walked past the lifeless bodies strewn across the floor.


    I settled onto the majestic throne, feeling the coolness of its polished surface against my palms as I rested my elbows on the armrests. Leaning slightly to the side, I propped my head up with the back of my hand.


    sha shot me a disapproving re, her frustration was evident in her eyes. "You shouldn¡¯t sit there. Besides, didn¡¯t you say you want to do it with me?" Her voice held a hint of irritation as she gestured towards the ornate throne that once belonged to her father and her ancestors, reserved for the ruler of the orc tribe.


    ¡°I want to do it here.¡± I remained seated, my posture rxed yet firm. I met her gaze head-on, my own eyes narrowing slightly. "And who says I can''t sit here?" I retorted, my toneced with irritation. I wasn''t one to easily back down from a challenge, especially when it came to asserting my authority.


    A flicker of anger crossed sha''s face as she replied, "Because this throne is meant for the true king of the orc tribe, not an outsider like you." Her words carried a sense of pride and tribal loyalty, her frustration stemming from the fact that I was encroaching upon her people''s heritage.


    I held her gaze, my eyes piercing and unyielding. "I am the king now," I asserted firmly, my voice carrying a note of authority. "Your father is dead, and your brother is not yet ready or worthy to take the throne. He lost to me fair and square in our duel. This tribe belongs to me now, and you would do well to show me respect and obedience under my rule."


    sha''s warrior spirit shone through as she kept her head held high, refusing to back down. Her pride as an orc princess was evident, but I knew that to quell any resistance among the tribe, I had to assert my dominance and make it clear that their resistance was futile. Sometimes, cutting off the head of the snake was the most effective way to conquer.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 274. The Dragon King’s Dominance II

    Chapter 274. The Dragon King¡¯s Dominance II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 274. The Dragon King''s Dominance II


    sha''s objection rang out. "But the throne has always been passed down through bloodline," she argued, her tone holding a hint of desperation.


    I let out an exasperated sigh and snapped back at her. "I don''t care about your hereditary customs," I retorted sharply. "You will obey me, whether you like it or not." The authority in my voice was impossible to ignore. I had showed my mercy enough, showed my kindness enough. Yet they didn''t appreciate it. So I had to act stern now and I wouldn''t bend to archaic traditions when they stood in the way of progress and power.


    "The choice is simple," I continued, my voice dripping with a mixture of disdain and determination. "Either we do it here or we will do it in a conventional way!¡±


    If sha wanted to challenge me, I would dly ept and show her just how ruthless I could be. Igixar was a world far harsher and more unforgiving than the one I originated from, and I had adapted ordingly.


    The thought of subjecting sha to such a public humiliation left a bitter taste in my mouth. I had no desire to put her through such an ordeal, despite our opposing positions. However, I also couldn''t afford to show any signs of weakness or hesitation.


    sha''s lips pressed tightly together as she contemted my words. It was clear that my proposition was unconventional. Other rulers might not have extended such an offer, but I wasn''t like them. I had my own approach to leadership, one that blended power andpassion.


    Without breaking eye contact, I extended my hand towards sha, my gaze sharp and unwavering. It was a gesture that signaled both authority and impatience. "Nowe," Imanded firmly. "I want to settle this matter as soon as possible."


    With a heavy heart, sha reluctantly made her way toward me and stood in front of the throne. She positioned herself, but her expression remained unchanged. The displeasure was clear on her face, and her gaze burned with a deep-seated desire to end me, even though she knew such an act was futile.


    I could sense her anger. It was a sign to her warrior spirit and loyalty to her tribe. sha had fought fiercely and now found herself standing before their conqueror.


    I stared at sha with frustration. "Stop giving me that face," I snapped, my voice filled with displeasure. It was more like two creatures poised for battle rather than a couple on the brink of an intimate encounter.


    Her cold eyes pierced through me, unyielding and defiant. "Don''t ask me to do the impossible thing, Your Majesty," she retorted, her toneced with discontent.


    A derisive chuckle escaped my lips, a hollow sound devoid of mirth. "Right..." I hissed, the venom dripping from the word.


    In a fit of rage, I seized the back of her head, gripping her hair tightly, forcing her face inches away from mine. The transformation of my features mirrored that of a half-dragon, simr to the pranks I had yed on Jyne. But this time, my eyes zed with fury.


    "How dare you refuse my orders!" I roared. "You should know your ce!"


    sha''s gaze remained steady, her resolve unshaken. She didn''t flinch or cower in fear, defying my expectations. A flicker of admiration surfaced amidst my anger, acknowledging her strength and refusal to be subjugated.


    "I''m a warrior. My ce is on the battlefield. When I lose, I should die in honor, not serving my enemy¡¯s lust, Your Majesty," she dered fearlessly, challenging the very core of my intentions.


    I held her gaze, my eyes locked onto hers. "Like I''ve told you before, sha, this is a political marriage. And you are the one who agreed with this, remember?" I reminded her, my voice tinged with a hint of frustration. I tried to rationalize my actions. "You have to count this as my kindness."


    She scoffed, her toneced with bitterness. "Right..." sha''s voice trailed off, carrying a mix of resignation and defiance. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes briefly, bracing herself for what was toe. "You can have my body, but not my heart," she murmured, the words dripping with resignation.


    Instead of taking immediate action or reaching out to touch her, I let out augh that reverberated through the room. "Ahahahaha!" The sound of myughter echoed. sha''s expression shifted from confusion to a mix of surprise and uncertainty.


    "What makes you think I''ll take you just like that?" I said, my smirk widening. My gaze locked onto hers with an intensity. The corners of my lips curled mischievously as I reveled in the power y unfolding between us.


    Her displeasure was palpable, her voiceced with defiance as she challenged me. "What do you want?" she demanded, her eyes narrowing.


    I leaned in closer, my breath grazing against her cheek as I whispered, my voice dripping with a mixture of desire and amusement. "You have to make me hard first. You have to seduced me, sha," I demanded, my words punctuated by a yful tone.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 275. The Dragon King’s Dominance III

    Chapter 275. The Dragon King¡¯s Dominance III


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 275. The Dragon King''s Dominance III


    She stared at me, her expression reflecting disbelief. "Are you serious?" she whispered, her eyes burning with anger. I had taken her by surprise, turning her desire into anger.


    My smile widened as I watched her react, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Of course," I murmured, my lips brushing against hers. Her eyes grew wide in shock as I continued, "Because a king doesn''t f*ck a prisoner that easily, except she seduces him first."


    "Then, how..." she trailed off, her voice filled with uncertainty.


    I shrugged my shoulders. "How should I know?" I replied. "Figure it out yourself. Give me your best seduction. Spreading your legs won''t work for me."


    sha looked at me incredulously. "Are you serious?" she repeated. She stared at me for a moment, her eyes filled with doubt. "Why do I have to do all the work?"


    My smirk widened. "Because it''s my royal privilege to demand from my subjects," I responded arrogantly, enjoying the power trip I was on.


    She snorted in annoyance. "You are such an ass," she growled, her eyes boring into mine.


    My lips curled into a mischievous grin. "Oh, I know about that. Don''t worry," I said reassuringly, my eyes shining with mirth. "I''ll f*ck you properly. But don''t you want me to have a nice memory of your seduction?"


    sha scowled at me, her face flushed with anger. "You are insufferable!" she snapped, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Fine, I''ll do it..." She paused for a moment, collecting herself as she braced herself for the task at hand. "But you better not make a mockery of me," she warned me, her tone low and threatening.


    I stared at her, my eyes filled with anticipation. "I''ll keep that in mind," I muttered.


    With a huff, sha began to move slowly, her hips swaying from side to side as she moved forward, closing the distance between us. Her hands pressed against my chest, her touch feather-light as she traced a path around my torso. She slowly lifted her hand and moved it around my neck, her fingertips brushing against my skin.


    Her eyes remained fixed on mine. I watched as she moved in, her lips brushing against my skin, her tongue darting out and licking the skin behind my ear.


    I shuddered at her touch, the heat between us growing hotter and hotter. "Nice..." I whispered. My voice thick with desire.


    Her hand slid down my chest, her fingers curling around it. She held me for a moment, then moved down toward my crotch, her fingers grazing against my inner thighs.


    I let out a groan, the sound escaping my lips involuntarily. sha''s lips curled as she watched my reaction, her gaze filled with amusement. Maybe she found an enjoyment from my sudden reaction.


    She kept teasing me, slowly moving her hands toward my waistline. Her fingers brushed against my groin, tracing the outline of my crotch. Her touch was soft, barely there.


    An announcement appeared.


    [New essence detected!]


    [Orc tribe''s essence]


    [Do you want to extract it?]


    [Yes] [No]


    <i>¡®Well, that was fast,¡¯ </i>I thought in surprise. It was a sign that the desire inside her was burning. <i>''Yes.''</i>


    [Essence Absorption initiated ...]


    [Dragon mating urge will trigger in 60 seconds.]


    "Don''t make me wait," Imanded, my voice thick with demand. My mating urge would start soon and I would be rougher than this.


    Her lips curled into a smirk. "Patience is a virtue," she said in a teasing tone. She moved closer, pressing her lips against mine, her kiss soft and slow. I returned the kiss, my tongue darting out and parting her lips, forcing entry.


    I pushed her against the throne, forcing her to sit on the edge of the seat. My lips pressed against hers, our tongues wrestling for dominance. I was rough, my aggression surprising her.


    She pulled back, gasping for breath. Her lips were swollen, and her face flushed. Her gaze was filled with confusion. "You are quite aggressive," she murmured.


    I stared at her. "And you are quite stubborn," I countered and smirked. "But I like it." Once again, my lips brushed against hers.


    My hands reached down and grabbed her dress, ripping it.


    Her eyes widened in surprise as I ripped the clothing from her body. "You!" she asked, her tone filled with annoyance.


    But I ovepped her lips with mine, silencing her. My tongue darted out, pressing against her lips as I forced entry. My hands grabbed the remains of her dress, tossing them aside. The torn cloth scattered across the floor.


    I let out a groan as I stared at her, my eyes tracing the lines of her body. My eyes roamed her naked figure, my gaze lingering on her perky breasts, the dark nipples erect from the cold air in the throne room. My gaze drifted down toward her slender waist and her well-toned stomach.


    I stared at her, my eyes filled with desire. "You are more gorgeous than I thought. I thought I would get a soldier''s body," I whispered, my words barely audible.


    My hands reached out to grab her breasts, squeezing them, my fingers rubbing the erect nipples. I leaned forward and took the right nipple into my mouth, sucking on it as I rolled the left nipple between my fingers.


    sha gasped in surprise as I began to tease her, her body growing tense with excitement.


    "Ah!" she whispered. I could feel the heat growing between us as wey on the throne, our bodies pressed against each other. My hands slid down her back and gripped her ass, squeezing them tightly. I could feel the firm muscles underneath her skin, toned from years of training.


    I looked up at her, my eyes meeting hers. "Lie on your back," Imanded, my voice thick with desire.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 276. The Dragon King’s Dominance IV

    Chapter 276. The Dragon King¡¯s Dominance IV


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 276. The Dragon King''s Dominance IV


    She stared at me for a moment, then moved back andy down on the throne. Her body was stretched out in front of me, her legs spread apart. Her lips were wet from my tongue.


    I reached out and grabbed her thighs, pushing them apart as I lowered myself between them. sha''s body grew tense, her chest rising and falling with anticipation. I could smell the scent of her arousal. Although I hadn''t captured her heart yet, her body responded to the intimacy of the moment.


    I stared at her for a moment, my gaze lingering on her delicate pussy. It was glistening with wetness, the proof of her arousal. I could feel my cock swelling and throbbing inside my pants, the tip of my shaft leaking precum. I unbuckled my belt and unbuttoned my pants, slowly removing them and tossing them aside. I didn''t wear anything underneath, my cock bouncing free and standing erect in front of me.


    My eyes met hers as I stepped forward, my legs moving toward the throne. sha''s eyes widened as she stared at my cock, her eyes growing wide in disbelief. "That''s so big..." she whispered.


    I looked at her, my eyes burning with desire. "I want you to see how well I take you," I murmured. I moved closer and lowered myself toward her, my body covering hers. My cock grazed against her pussy, sliding along her slit as I moved closer. I could feel the heat radiating from her core.


    My cock pressed against her opening, and I felt her body shudder slightly, her muscles tensing. "I hope you are ready," I said. My tone was filled with lust and a hint of impatience. I didn''t want to wait any longer.


    Her eyes remained locked onto mine, her gaze filled with anxiety and anticipation. She didn''t answer, only offering a slight nod of her head. I held her gaze as I slid my cock forward, her wetness coating the tip. My eyes widened as I felt her warmth surround me, my cock sliding inside her slowly, breaking her resistance. I could feel her tight pussy around me, the walls of her vagina mping down on my shaft, gripping me tightly.


    I let out a groan as I felt the heat surrounding my cock, it throbbing and swelling inside her. Her muscles tightened as I pushed deeper, her pussy mping down on my cock. I moved my hips back and forth, sliding in and out of her slowly.


    My pace increased gradually, my hips rocking back and forth. The slick sounds of my cock moving in and out of her echoed through the room.


    Her hands gripped my waist, her nails digging into my skin. "Ah!" she gasped, her mouth dropping open in surprise. "It''s huge!" she murmured, her words barely audible.


    I grunted as I fucked her, my movements quickening. I pulled out and slid back in, my cock sliding easily inside her, her tightness gripping me. My hands grabbed her hips, digging my fingers into her skin as I moved in and out of her.


    Her hips rolled back and forth as she moved with me, my cock sliding in and out of her easily. I could feel the wetness sliding along my shaft.


    My eyes met hers. "You are tight," I said, my words thick with lust. "I didn''t expect you to be so tight." I was impressed by her tightness. I could feel her muscles mping down on my shaft, her pussy gripping me tightly.


    My thrusts quickened, my hips moving back and forth as I fucked her. My body moved over hers, my weight pinning her to the throne. My lips moved toward her ear, kissing her earlobe before whispering, "And you are so wet."


    "Ah!" she gasped, her eyes wide in surprise.


    Her face flushed as she looked at me. "You are the one who is making me this way," she countered.


    "But you are making me hard," I replied with a smirk.


    "I am making you hard?" she repeated. She scoffed. "Does that mean I seeded?"


    I looked down at her, my eyes boring into hers. "Maybe..." I trailed off, my tone teasing.


    She rolled her eyes at me, but her lips curled into a smile. "You are impossible," she murmured.


    I shrugged my shoulders as I stared down at her. "Just like you," I retorted, my tone filled with mirth.


    We moved in sync, her hips rolling back and forth as I moved in and out of her. "I''m close," she murmured, her words thick with lust.


    My hips moved back and forth, sliding in and out of her easily. I could feel my cock swelling inside her, my pleasure building. "Me too," I whispered, my voice filled with urgency.


    "Oh!" she gasped, her body shaking. My eyes widened as I felt her tighten around me, her body mping down on my shaft. She let out a gasp as her orgasm overtook her, her body quivering underneath me.


    I felt my cock swell as I watched her orgasm, the tightness gripping me as I exploded. I let out a groan as I felt my cock explode inside her, the warmth of her body spreading through my shaft. I could feel myself emptying into her.


    [Dragon mating urge is over!]


    [Congrattions! You have got a bride!]


    [sha Bloodfang- Orc (210)]


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: Stone Skin.]


    [Stone Skin (Requires 5 Mana) - This spell grants the caster or a targeted ally enhanced protection by encasing their body in ayer of solid rock. The stone skin provides increased resistance to physical attacks and offers temporary immunity to certain elemental damage.]


    I pulled out of her, my cock still throbbing. I looked down at her, her eyes half-closed, her cheeks flushed with pleasure. Her virgin blood on her thighs along my white liquid. My hands reached out and gripped her waist, lifting her up from the throne. Her legs wrapped around my waist as I held her, my arms supporting her weight.


    I carried her away from the throne, my eyes focused on her body. sha''s face was flushed, her eyes half-closed in ecstasy. She looked up at me, her eyes burning with desire.


    Iy her down on a nearby bloody table, my body covering hers. My hands reached out and gripped her breasts, squeezing them firmly. "I''m not done yet," I whispered. "I have much more to show you."


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 277. The Dragon King’s Dominance V

    Chapter 277. The Dragon King¡¯s Dominance V


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 277. The Dragon King''s Dominance V


    My lips pressed against hers, my tongue darting out and parting her lips. She let out a gasp as I kissed her, her tongue pressing against mine. I could feel my cock, growing hard again.


    My hands slid down her body, grabbing her waist and flipping her over. I lifted her ass, pulling her hips towards me as I leaned down and pressed my throbbing cock against her slit.


    Her body shuddered as she felt my cock graze against her wet entrance, the tip of my shaft leaking precum.


    "You already this hard again?" she asked in surprise.


    I let out augh as I pressed against her pussy. "I am hard enough for more than one round," I retorted.


    My hands gripped her waist and lifted her body up. I could see the muscles of her back and the firmness of her ass. She was a warrior, yet she was beautiful and sensual. My cock was throbbing and erect. But I couldn''t put it in yet. I knew she hadn''t been ready yet.


    I grabbed her ass cheeks. I squeezed them tightly, massaging them before I spanked it.


    - p!


    sha let out a gasp and moaned. She pushed her hips back and arched her back.


    "Nice sound. Give me another," I demanded and gave her another p on her ass.


    - p!


    She moaned loudly, arching her back. I grabbed her ass cheek, rubbing the cheek where I pped.


    "More," I ordered.


    - p!


    "Ah! Oh!" she gasped as I smacked her ass. "Mmmm..."


    - p!


    I pped her ass again. "That''s a good sound, sha," I said as I rubbed her ass cheek. "You like it when I spank you?"


    She answered by biting her lower lip. But not a word came out of her mouth.


    I raised my hand and smacked her ass.


    - p!


    "Ah! Yes!" she gasped and moaned.


    - p!


    I smacked her ass again, watching her body quiver in front of me.


    "Tell me how you feel, you naughty orc," I demanded.


    sha let out a groan as I spanked her ass again. "I feel...ah! I feel so...mmmm..."


    "Yes? What?" I asked.


    - p!


    "Ah!" she gasped as I smacked her ass again.


    "I can''t hear you," I said.


    - p!


    I smacked her ass again.


    "Say it," I demanded.


    - p!


    "I want you to say it," I said, smacking her ass again.


    "I- I like it, Your Majesty," she said in a gasping voice.


    "Good!" I said. A smile bloomed on my lips. "Now get on your knees," Imanded.


    She looked back at me, her eyes full of confusion. "What are you going to do?" she asked.


    I activated my dragon form. Well, half of it, the size of a normal person. I was in my half-dragon and half-human form. My eyes were slits, my face was covered with scales that resembled a dragon''s. My muscles were bigger than normal, my hands turned into ws. I could feel my tail elongated behind me.


    Her eyes widened in shock due to my transformation.


    I let out a low growl and grinned at her, my tail swaying behind me. "Are you afraid?" I asked, my voice thick with lust.


    sha''s lips trembled.


    "Yes," she said in a husky voice.


    I leaned forward, my nose touching her nose. I stuck my snake-like tongue out and licked her lips.


    She didn''t back away.


    I grinned at her reaction. "Now," I said. "You better kneel."


    I pushed her down, pinning her to the table. Her face was inches away from my dragon cock. It was much thicker, longer, and harder. The veins were clear


    "Take it into your mouth," I demanded.


    "But it''s too big," she hesitated.


    "I don''t care," I growled.


    She parted her lips and let me in. I groaned as she engulfed me, her soft, warm mouth closing around me. My hands held her head as I pushed in deeper, pushing past her lips and into her throat. She gagged as she felt my cock stretch her mouth.


    Her hands reached up and held my waist, her nails digging into my skin. She looked up at me, her eyes filled with fear. She couldn''t speak because my cock was in her mouth, but she didn''t pull away. She looked at me with defiance in her eyes, challenging me.


    I grinned at her, showing her my sharp teeth. She shuddered at my gaze, her hands tightening their grip on my waist. I pulled out, letting the tip of my cock touch her lips.


    "Suck it," Imanded.


    She obeyed and sucked it again, taking me deeper into her mouth. She bobbed her head, sliding her tongue along my shaft. I groaned as I felt her warm, wet mouth. Her hands held my hips, gripping me tightly. She looked up at me, her gaze filled with determination and desire. She stared at me, challenging me to take more.


    I thrust forward, pushing my cock past her lips, deeper into her mouth. She gagged, choking on my cock. She looked at me, her eyes filled with fear. I pushed forward, sliding my cock down her throat.


    "Ah!" she gasped as I shoved my cock deeper. She tried to pull back, but I held her head tightly. She looked up at me, her eyes filled with panic. She tried to speak, but I silenced her, pressing my cock against her throat.


    She struggled, trying to breathe. I pulled out, letting her catch her breath. I smirked at her, my dragon cock throbbing in front of her.


    "More," I demanded, my tone filled with authority.


    She obeyed and took me into her mouth again, sucking me. I pushed in deeper, holding her head. Her lips closed around my cock, her tongue sliding along the length.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 278. The Dragon King’s Dominance VI

    Chapter 278. The Dragon King¡¯s Dominance VI


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 278. The Dragon King''s Dominance VI


    Her hands grabbed my legs, holding me tightly. Her mouth slid along my cock, taking me in deeper.


    I groaned as I felt her mouth sliding along my shaft. I could feel the warmth and wetness of her tongue. Her hands held me tightly, her nails digging into my skin.


    Her lips were wrapped around me, sliding along my length. She moved up and down, bobbing her head. Her tongue slid along me, teasing my little dragon. I let out a moan, the sound escaping my lips.


    sha looked up at me, her gaze filled with defiance. She continued to suck my cock, her tongue sliding along me. I could feel myself swelling, growing harder. Her mouth was warm and wet, engulfing me.


    I groaned again, my cock throbbing inside her mouth. My hips thrust forward, pushing deeper into her.


    "Mmmph!" she groaned as I pushed deeper.


    I groaned as I felt her tongue teasing my tip. I could feel myself swelling, growing harder. Her mouth slid along me, taking me in deeper. She looked up at me, her eyes filled with lust.


    An announcement appeared.


    [Orc tribe''s essence has been detected!]


    [Do you want to extract it?]


    [Yes] [No]


    I never thought she would love this y or make her horny with this. Of course, I chose yes.


    [Essence Absorption initiated ...]


    [Dragon mating urge will trigger in 60 seconds.]


    "sha, I''m close," I groaned.


    She continued to suck me, her mouth sliding along my cock. She bobbed her head, taking me deeper.


    "Oh!" I groaned as I felt her mouth sliding along my length. I could feel the warmth of her mouth surrounding me, the wetness of her tongue sliding along me.


    She groaned as she took me in deeper.


    "Ah!" I gasped as she slid me in deeper, taking me to the hilt.


    "Mmmph!" she groaned again.


    "I''m going to cum!" I groaned, the sound escaping my lips. And I wouldn''t spend it outside. Every single of my seeds had to go inside a woman''s womb. I needed my sessor!


    Pulling my cock from her mouth, I grabbed her wrist and flipped her body. She fell on the table with a thud, her breasts ttened on the table. I stood behind her and lifted her hips, cing them on the edge of the table.


    I reached out and grabbed my cock, lining it up with her slit.


    "Oh!" she gasped as she felt me pushing inside her. "You''re so big!"


    I pressed against her entrance, sliding my cock along her slit. I could feel her wetness coating my shaft. Her pussy was tight, mping down on my cock as I slid in deeper.


    I watched her body shudder as I entered her, her pussy stretching to amodate my cock. It was so tight and crazily delicious. My hips pushed forward, my cock sliding in deeper.


    "Ah!" she gasped. I felt her walls mp down on me, gripping me tightly. I could feel the warmth of her body, the heat spreading through my body.


    I held her hips and began to thrust in and out of her, sliding my cock in and out of her. Her body rocked back and forth, my cock sliding in and out of her.


    She let out a moan as she felt me slide in and out of her, the sound echoing through the room.


    Myughter of excitement mingled with growls as I thrust in and out of her, my hips rocking back and forth. I could feel the slick sounds of my cock moving in and out of her.


    "You are so tight, sha," I growled as I fucked her. "So fucking tight!"


    "Ah!" she gasped. I could hear the pleasure in her voice.


    My fingers dug into her hips as I thrust in and out of her, my cock sliding in and out of her easily. Her body rocked back and forth, my cock sliding in and out of her.


    I let out a groan as I felt her pussy mp down on my cock, her muscles gripping me tightly. Her voice was muffled by the table, her body rocking back and forth.


    I could feel myself swelling inside her, my cock throbbing and growing harder. I knew I was close to exploding, my orgasm building. My pace quickened, my hips moving faster.


    "sha," I groaned as I thrust in and out of her. "I''m going to cum inside you!"


    "Ah!" she gasped. her voice muffled by the table. Her hands were t on the table, gripping the wood.


    I could feel the warmth spreading through my body, my pleasure building. My fingers dug into her hips as I held her body, my pace quickening.


    A few secondster, I could feel myself explode, the warmth spreading through my body. My hips pushed forward. I let out a groan as I felt myself erupt, my orgasm spreading through my body.


    "Mmmph!" sha gasped as she felt me erupt inside her, the warmth spreading through her body. I could feel my cum shooting deep inside her, filling her.


    My hands gripped her hips tightly, holding her steady as I emptied inside her. I let out a groan as I felt myself empty.


    [Dragon mating urge is over!]


    [Congrattions! You have acquired a new skill: Earth Thorns.]


    [Earth Thorns (Requires 5 Mana) - The user summons a cluster ofrge stone spikes from the ground, targeting a specific enemy. These stone spikes surge forward with great speed, aimed to impale and immobilize the opponent. Once the thorns make contact with the enemy''s body, they undergo a transformation, morphing into sharp, prating spikes that pierce through the enemy''s flesh.]


    I could feel my cock growing soft inside her, my cum leaking from her.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 279. Burz’s Anger

    Chapter 279. Burz¡¯s Anger


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 279. Burz''s Anger


    In front of the grand throne hall, Evelina and the rest found themselves in a state of anticipation. The atmosphere was tense, and anxiety lingered in the air.


    With them was Burz along with several other orc leaders. The orcs couldn''t help but worry about what transpired within those hallowed walls. Their greatest fear was that the dragon king, in a fit of rage, might have unleashed his fury upon sha, potentially leading to her untimely demise. Such a tragic oue would undoubtedly jeopardize the negotiations.


    But deep down, buried beneath the cloak of worry, resentment brewed within their hearts. After all, they had sacrificed and endured, it seemed inconceivable that they would have to yield to the dragon king in such a demeaning manner.


    Yet, for the sake of peace, they found themselves reluctantly reliant on this unsettling situation. The orc tribe had been ravaged by countless conflicts, and now they stood on the precipice of desperation, with little else to cling to.


    The dragon soldiers stood firm, stationed diligently at the entrance of the throne hall. Their vignt gaze was fixed upon the wounded orcs, ensuring that they posed no threat of retaliation.


    Within the confines of the hall, the intive cries of the princess echoed, intertwining with the thunderous roar of the dragon king. The roar itself signaled that the dragon king had assumed his formidable half-dragon form, a transformation infamous for iming the life of one of his previous consorts.


    The question that lingered in the minds of those present was whether he had reverted his manhood to its original size or retained the overwhelming proportions of his draconic self.


    Though the sounds emanating from the hall were deeply unsettling, the dragons outside remained unperturbed. To them, it was not as bad as thest full moon consummate. After all, as dragons, their minds were not susceptible to the base desires that gued other creatures. They were not driven by perversion or an insatiable appetite for sex. For them, the act served only to perpetuate their lineage, a necessary duty to ensure the survival of their kind.


    Burz''s heart sank, and a heavy silence settled upon him. He found himself unable to meet the gaze of hisrades, his head bowed in defeat. His eyes wandered to the Magic Bracelet adorning his wrist.


    At that moment, he wished he could sever his arm, and rid himself of the ursed artifact that bound him. But deep down, he knew that such an act would be futile. If it were that easy, sha would have done it already.


    His frustration grew, gnawing at him from within. The resounding moans echoed once more from the depths of the hall, causing Burz to clench his fists, his knuckles turning white. A whirlwind of emotions swirled inside him, a maelstrom of anger, resentment, and helplessness. It was as if his heart bore his twin''s pain. He felt impotent, a failure in the face of the challenges they now confronted.


    The sound of sha''s moans, both pained and desperate, pierced Burz''s soul. It tore at him, fueling his frustration with each passing moment. He was torn between his desire to rush in and save her, to put an end to the torment she endured, and the harsh reality that he could do nothing but wait. The helplessness gnawed at his core, a bitter taste that lingered in his mouth.


    Images of sha, strong and vibrant, shed before Burz''s mind. The memory of their childhood adventures, their sharedughter, and their unbreakable bond added salt to his wounds.


    Burz''s frustration reached its boiling point. Unable to bear the torment any longer, he exploded with an impulsive surge of energy. With a sudden burst of determination, he stormed toward the entrance of the grand hall, his impatience propelling him forward.


    His heart raced, and his mind swirled with a desperate need to know the fate of his beloved sister. He lunged forward, intent on barging through the doors, but his path was abruptly blocked by the dragon soldiers.


    "Stand back, orc!" the soldiersmanded, their voices firm and unwavering.


    Burz, however, was undeterred. His body trembled with a mixture of fatigue and desperation. With every ounce of strength, he could muster, he made one final attempt to break through their defense. "Move!" he pleaded.


    But s, his efforts were in vain. The dragon soldiers remained steadfast, immovable in their duty to protect the hall.


    General Guillotine, his face twisted in anger, seized Burz by the shoulders, yanking him back with a force that sent the prince sprawling to the ground. The impact reverberated through Burz''s body, leaving him momentarily disoriented.


    He found himself staring up at the fearsome figure before him, General Guillotine¡¯s dragon-like ws engulfed in raging mes.


    "Are you deaf?" the general snapped, his displeasure palpable in his voice. His eyes bore into Burz with a mix of disdain and frustration. "Do you have a death wish or something?" The mes on Guillotine''s w danced menacingly, a grim reminder of the imminent danger that loomed over the prince''s neck.


    "Let me go, you lowly peasant!" Burz''s enraged voice reverberated through the hall. His frame strained against General Guillotine¡¯s iron grip.


    ¡°You!¡± General Guillotine raised his arm in a threatening gesture. It appeared as though a fiery sh between the orc prince and the dragon general was imminent.


    But just as the tension seemed unbearable, the colossal doors of the throne hall creaked open.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 280. Contracted Marriage

    Chapter 280. Contracted Marriage


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 280. Contracted Marriage


    With a subtle flick of my telekic power, I effortlessly pushed open the heavy door and stepped out of the throne hall. My annoyance creased my forehead.


    I ran my thumb along the side of my lips, erasing a stray droplet of saliva that had formed in my distaste.


    I surveyed the scene before me. My eyes locked on General Guillotine and the orc prince.


    Before General Guillotine could utter a single word to exin the situation, Burz''s voice spoke.


    "What happened to my sister? Is she all right?" Burz''s frustration was clear as he struggled to regain his footing.


    A mischievous smirk curled at the corners of my lips. "Your sister? Oh, she''s perfectly fine," I replied with a hint of amusement in my voice. "Just a little tired, you know? I may have utilized my half-dragon form during our consummate."


    Burz felt a chill creep down his spine. Burz lunged forward, attempting to push past me and rush into the hall where his sister was held captive. However, I swiftly extended my hand to the side, effectively blocking his path, my gaze fixated ahead.


    "Remember, you have one hour," I reminded him coolly, my voicemanding. "After that, we shall settle our agreement."


    Without giving him another nce, I slowly lowered my hand, silently signaling Burz to proceed into the room, all the while calling out for his sister''s presence.


    Letting out a slow, deliberate breath, I approached Evelina. With a casual air, I extended my hand towards her. "Care to join me for a little walk?" I inquired.


    Evelina''s eyes darted momentarily towards the grand entrance of the throne hall. I knew her mind still filled with worries and uncertainties. But then, as if making a decision, she shifted her gaze towards me and nodded, her hand seamlessly finding its ce within mine.


    I directed my attention towards the dragon general who stood faithfully nearby. "Make sure to handle the rest, Guillotine," Imanded, my voiceced with authority.


    Guillotine responded with a deep, respectful bow.


    Burz wasted no time. He went to sha. She was sitting upon the ornate chair, her body concealed by a makeshift curtain.


    The dragon king''s bride tattoo adorned her neck. Despite her appearance, sha''s warrior spirit remained unbroken.


    Burz approached her cautiously. He longed to ensure her well-being. "sha, are you alright?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine worry.


    sha''s response was devoid of emotion. "I''m fine, Burz," she replied. It was evident that she had endured a great deal.


    Burz leaned in closer, his hand gently grasping her shoulder. "Tell me the truth, sha. Did he...did he tear you apart in his dragon form?" His voice trembled.


    sha answered with silence. With a blush creeping up her cheeks, she averted her gaze from Burz, as if seeking sce in the shadows. It pained her to admit the truth, even to someone as close to her as Burz.


    The undeniable reality was that she had experienced a bewildering mix of pleasure and pain under the dragon king''s touch. It was a confession that shed with societal norms and her own conflicted emotions.


    Yet, beneath it, an unexpected admiration had taken root within sha''s heart. She admired the dragon king''s dominance. He had yed the role of a dominant partner, exerting control over her, but without any intention of inflicting harm. It was a delicate bnce, one that sought obedience rather than destruction.


    "He did," she finally spoke. "But you must understand, his ''size'' was not that of a true dragon''s." Her words trailed off. It had indeed caused her pain, but it had not been intended to inflict wounds or bring her to the brink of death.


    Burz furrowed his brow, his frown deepening. He struggled to piece together the information. ¡°So he just---¡± Before he could voice his confusion, sha interjected.


    "Yes," she affirmed, her voice steady and resolute. "It was just a normal consummation, nothing more."


    But then, sha''s next words halted his thoughts in their tracks. "A contracted marriage, to be precise," she stated matter-of-factly.


    sha took a deep breath. "We are only doing this to secure peace," she asserted.


    She knew this so well, but strangely¡­ Why did she feel sad about it?


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 281. The Dragon King’s Return I

    Chapter 281. The Dragon King¡¯s Return I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 281. The Dragon King''s Return I


    Once Burz hammered out the peace deal with the dragon king, everything changed in thend of Vurdor. The sound of trumpets red across thend, marking the end of the war and the start of the new alliance.


    Vurdor''s streets were undergoing a transformation. The sh of steel and the warriors'' shouts were gone, reced by a tension peace. The dust of war finally settled. The city was left to deal with the messy aftermath. The orcs were left with the heavy defeat.


    Burz found himself in a real bind. The dragon king was sharp and wasted no time piling on his demands. With the war just barely over, the dragon king quickly turned the peace treaty into a long list of reparations. The dragons had suffered too, and they weren''t going to let the orcs forget it. The price for peace wasn''t cheap, and Burz knew he had no choice but to agree, or else risk even more destruction for his people.


    But then, things got worse. Burz''s stomach sank when he heard the dragon king''s next demand, sha, Burz''s sister, was to be taken to Dragon Cross City. Everyone knew it wasn''t a real marriage, just a way to hold her as a hostage and a tool in the political game. The announcement hit the orcs hard.


    A weekter, the war was already fading into the background, but the orcs weren''t in any mood for celebration. It was time for Burz to take the throne and be the new orc king. Normally, this would be a huge event filled with cheers and festivity, but not this time. Instead, the coronation was a quiet, solemn affair, more of a formal necessity than a joyous asion.


    The ceremony itself was understated, with the people of Vurdor gathering in silence. There was no cheering orughter, only a heavy mix of emotions¡ªgrief for the fallen, relief that the war was over.


    With the coronation over, Vurdor had no time to celebrate. The city was in ruins, and the orcs knew that rebuilding had to be their top priority. Towers that had once stood tall were now crumbling ruins. The walls were full of gaps, and important buildingsy in piles of rubble. Vurdor had been hit hard, and everywhere.


    The greatest loss, though, was the lives of the warriors who had fought and died in battle. Too many families were mourning, their homes emptier now because of the war.


    But the city couldn''t stay down for long. With the dragon king finally leaving, the orcs had to act fast. They worked day and night, rebuilding their city stone by stone.


    The dragons left Vurdor behind. They took with them the spoils of their victory¡ªtributes of precious jewelry and other valuable items. However, in an unexpected move, the dragons chose not to take the coins to fund their rebuilding efforts. It was a small mercy, but one that the orcs were grateful for.


    After departing from Vurdor, the dragons made a direct journey back to Dragon Cross City. But rather than bypass the Minotaur territory. They sent a Magic Messenger to the new Minotaur king, demanding tribute just like they had from the orcs. However, the Minotaurs hadn''t surrendered as easily, and the terms were different.


    Back on the road, the dragon king and his army took about a month to reach Dragon Cross City. When they arrived, they were greeted with wild cheers and celebrations. The city was buzzing with excitement. Their fellow dragons weed them with open arms, and the whole city had turned out to celebrate their victory.


    For the dragons, it was a triumphant return. But for Burz and the orcs of Vurdor, the hard work was just beginning. The alliance might have brought peace, but it came at a price that Vurdor would be paying for a long time.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 282. The Dragon King’s Return II

    Chapter 282. The Dragon King¡¯s Return II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 282. The Dragon King''s Return II


    Dragon Cross City was buzzing with excitement as the suns hit their peak. The whole ce was alive with activity, everyone makingst-minute ns to wee their king and his victorious army. The streets were a blur of colors and motion, filled with dragons getting ready to celebrate.


    The excitement hit its peak and the sky darkened with the arrival of a massive horde of dragons. They flew in, their sheer numbers blocking out the suns. It was a breathtaking sight. The dragons¡¯ wings beat in perfect rhythm and their triumphant roars echoed through the air, a thunderous deration of their return.


    The people of Dragon Cross City stood in awe, staring at the sky, captivated by the disy. Their king wasing home, and they were about to witness a grand moment.


    One by one, the dragons descended, their wings slowing as theynded gracefully at the city gates. They transformed in shes of light, revealing their humanoid forms.


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty,¡± Al said, his voice filled with pride. ¡°Your victory has brought great honor to our kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Al,¡± I replied, struggling to hide my excitement.


    Other high-ranking officials soon gathered, congratting me on the victory. Their words were full of admiration and respect, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of pride. This wasn¡¯t just my victory¡ªit was a win for the entire kingdom.


    But in the middle of all the celebration, their eyesnded on sha, standing by my side. She wasn¡¯t a dragon, and the council members looked at her with a mix of curiosity, clearly recognizing her importance.


    ¡°Your Highness, wee to our city,¡± Al said, giving her a respectful nod.


    sha nodded back, calm and collected despite the attention. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said simply.


    We stepped into the grand carriage, the doors closing with a soft click.


    Once it started to move, the cheers outside grew louder, the crowd¡¯s excitement filling the air. Music yed, adding to the joyous atmosphere, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    We rode through the streets. The people cheered and waved, their faces glowing with happiness.


    Eir and Guillotine followed close behind on their mounts, their expressions finally rxed, filled with pride.


    The soldiers marched with newfound energy. They had fought hard in the war, and now they were home, rewarded with a hero¡¯s wee.


    Soon, I noticed sha sitting quietly beside me. Despite her elegant attire, she wasn¡¯t joining in on the excitement. She wasn¡¯t waving to the crowd like Evelina and I were.


    ¡°You should wave too, sha,¡± I said gently. I didn¡¯t want her to feel like a prisoner; I wanted her to feel wee.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± she replied, her voice cold. Her clothes might¡¯ve fit her role as an orc princess, but her attitude still carried everything she¡¯d been through. Even after what we shared in the Orc Tribe Throne Room, her demeanor hadn¡¯t softened.


    Her pride was as big as the mountains, and even though she was now my wife, her loyalty to her tribe and her strength still formed a barrier between us.


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice,¡± I said, trying to keep things calm. ¡°But I have to remind you, the dragon¡¯s pce is very different from your tribe¡¯s. The dragons value pride and appearances, and if you don¡¯t present yourself as my equal, they¡¯ll treat you like a captive. It¡¯s important they see you as my wife, not just someone I conquered.¡±


    Evelina backed me up, her tone gentle but firm. ¡°He¡¯s right, sha. I was treated well while the dragon king was away, but only because I knew how to y my part. If the dragons sense any tension or see you as weak, they¡¯ll use it against you.¡±


    sha was quiet for a moment, her eyes scanning the crowd. People were watching her closely, whispering about who she was and why she was with us. The dragon king¡¯s bride tattoo on her neck wasn¡¯t enough on its own tomand their respect here.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 283. The Dragon King’s Return III

    Chapter 283. The Dragon King¡¯s Return III


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 283. The Dragon King''s Return III


    sha hesitated for a moment before raising her hand in response to the cheers around her. Her wave was awkward, like she wasn¡¯t sure how to react to all the attention. Even though she was trying to y the part of the dragon king¡¯s wife, her face stayedpletely expressionless, hiding any sign of joy.


    I leaned in and whispered, "Smile, sha." It wasn¡¯t amand, just a suggestion to help her fit in. I knew this was all new for her, and overwhelming too, but in the world of dragons and royalty, appearances were everything.


    sha took a deep breath, summoning the strength to force a smile. It didn¡¯te naturally, and it was obvious it took effort. Still, she understood the importance of it in this strange new world she was now part of.


    Once her lips curved up into a strained smile, the crowd¡¯s whispers grew louder. Every eye was on her, judging her every move. The curiosity and spection were thick in the air.


    ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡± someone whispered nearby.


    ¡°She¡¯s the orc princess, the dragon king¡¯s new wife,¡± came the awed reply.


    ¡°But why does she look so unhappy? Shouldn¡¯t she be thrilled to be with him?¡± another person questioned, clearly puzzled.


    The whispers swirled around sha, their eyes prying, and there was no escaping it.


    The carriage finally stopped at the grand entrance of the dragon¡¯s pce. The crowd quieted down as everyone held their breath, waiting for us to step out.


    A servant hurried forward, offering sha his hand to help her out of the carriage, but she shook her head, determined to show she didn¡¯t need help. She stepped out on her own, standing tall.


    The pce guards were lined up in perfect formation, looking sharp in their regal uniforms. They bowed as we approached, showing their respect.


    ¡°Wee back, Your Majesty! Congrattions on your victory!¡± they greeted us in unison.


    A long red carpet was rolled out, leading us into the pce. It stretched ahead of us, luxurious and inviting, marking the path for us to walk.


    We stepped out. My other wives ¡ª Jyne, S, and Marissa ¡ª were waiting with open arms. S¡¯s eyes sparkled with happiness as she rushed to me, hugging me tightly. "S is so d you''re home safe, Your Majesty," she whispered, her voice full of relief and love.


    Jyne was next, wrapping me in a joyful hug. "You did it! I knew you would," she said with a proud smile. "I¡¯m so proud of you."


    Marissa bowed gracefully. "Congrattions, my king," she said, her tone warm and sincere.


    After they greeted me, they turned to Evelina, who had been by my side during the entire journey. "Evelina," S said with a soft smile, "It¡¯s good to see you back safely."


    Evelina smiled back, grateful. "Thank you. It was thanks to our king¡¯s leadership that we won," she said.


    Then, their attention shifted to sha, who was standing a little behind me. Their eyes immediately caught the bride¡¯s mark on her neck, a clear sign that she was now one of my wives.


    Jyne couldn¡¯t help but ask, "And who are you?" Her tone was polite, but the curiosity was obvious.


    sha, however, didn¡¯t meet Jyne¡¯s gaze. She looked off to the side, clearly ufortable with all the attention. Her silence said a lot, and Jyne exchanged a nce with S, who stood beside her.


    S nudged Jyne gently and pointed toward sha¡¯s wrist, where the magic bracelet was still visible. The subtle gesture was enough for Jyne to understand¡ªsha was not just a wife but also a political prisoner.


    Jyne gave a small nod, acknowledging theplexity of the situation. Marissa, quietly observing, seemed to catch on too but remainedposed and calm.


    sha stood silently, staring off into the distance, lost in thought. Her dual role ¡ª bride and prisoner ¡ª was evident in the way her brows furrowed slightly.


    "Let¡¯s continue this inside," I suggested, leading the way to the pce¡¯s grand entrance.


    sha followed closely, her guard still up but visibly more rxed now that we were out of the public eye.


    Once we entered the pce, Sarah was waiting at the door with a warm smile. "Wee back, Your Majesty," she greeted me, giving a quick nod to sha as well. "The food¡¯s ready, or would you like to freshen up with a shower first?"


    I paused for a second before deciding. "I¡¯ll eat first. It¡¯s been a long journey, and I¡¯d like to share a meal with my wives."


    Sarah nodded, understanding. "Of course, Your Majesty. Right this way," she said, motioning for us to follow her.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 284. The Dragon King’s Return IV

    Chapter 284. The Dragon King¡¯s Return IV


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 284. The Dragon King''s Return IV


    The grand dining hall was a pure luxury. Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a soft, warm light over the long table. The polished marble floor reflected the flickering light from the chandeliers.


    We took our seats. A feast fit for royalty awaited us. The table was filled with an array of dishes. Juicy roasted meats seasoned with exotic spices, fresh fruits and vegetables arranged like artwork, and bowls of steaming soups filled the air with mouthwatering aromas.


    I made sure sha sat beside me, hoping it would make her feel morefortable among my other wives. It was important she felt weed, despite the awkwardness of her joining us underplicated circumstances.


    We started eating. Jyne, S, and Marissa wereughing and chatting. But sha remained quiet, barely touching her food. I could see her unease, so I decided to break the ice.


    "Attention, everyone," I began. "sha, how about introducing yourself properly to the others? I think it might help everyone get to know you better."


    sha seemed surprised, her brow furrowing slightly. She hesitated for a moment but then stood up, locking eyes with me briefly before turning to face the others.


    ¡°I¡¯m Princess sha of the orc tribe,¡± she said, her tone firm butced with a bit of reluctance. ¡°As you know, I¡¯m now the dragon king¡¯s newest wife.¡±


    Jyne gave her a bright smile. ¡°It¡¯s great to meet you, sha,¡± she said, reaching out a hand. ¡°You¡¯ve got a strong presence. I think you¡¯ll fit in just fine.¡±


    S nodded in agreement, her expression kind. ¡°Yes, wee to the family,¡± she said softly. ¡°We¡¯re all different, but we¡¯re united by our love for the dragon king.¡±


    Even Marissa chimed in. ¡°We all have our reasons for being here,¡± she said with a thoughtful smile. ¡°But we¡¯ve chosen this life.¡±


    sha acknowledged their words with a nod and a quiet ¡°thank you¡± before sitting back down, still looking a little unsure of herself. I could tell she wasn¡¯t used to this kind of setting.


    Jyne leaned in with a friendly smile. ¡°So, sha, tell us more about life in the orc tribe,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s it like? And what made you decide toe here?¡±


    sha seemed caught off guard but quicklyposed herself. ¡°Life in the orc tribe is tough, but we¡¯re proud of who we are,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯re warriors, loyal to our traditions. Coming here was a decision for the good of my people. It¡¯s an alliance, one that¡¯s meant to bring peace between the orcs and dragons.¡±


    S smiled again. ¡°It takes a lot of courage to leave behind everything you know,¡± she said gently. ¡°We respect that.¡±


    Marissa added, ¡°Fate has a way of bringing us together.¡±


    The conversation was finally flowing, but sha still seemed a little reserved. Understandable, considering the circumstances.


    Jyne shifted the conversation, turning to me. ¡°What about the western border? Is it secure now?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, thanks to our recent victory, the border is safe. But we still need to address the issue with the Minotaurs,¡± I said. ¡°Finding a way to establishsting peace with them is crucial.¡±


    Marissa leaned forward. ¡°Does sha¡¯s marriage to you signal a new alliance between the orcs and dragons?¡± she asked, her curiosity evident.


    Due the question, sha¡¯s face darkened slightly, her expression unreadable.


    Evelina, sensing the tension, spoke up, her voice calm but serious. ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± she said, ncing at me for confirmation. ¡°The previous orc king didn¡¯t want peace. He was determined to keep fighting, which put both the orcs and dragons in danger.¡±


    I nodded, backing her up. ¡°I had no choice but to confront him. In the end, I had to defend my people and end the war by taking his life,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Sometimes sacrifices have to be made for the greater good.¡±


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 285. The Dragon King’s Return V

    Chapter 285. The Dragon King¡¯s Return V


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 285. The Dragon King''s Return V


    Marissa''s shock was unmistakable. Her eyes widened, and her hand flew to her mouth as she processed what I had just said. "Wait... you killed the orc king?" she asked, her voice filled with disbelief and concern.


    I nodded, meeting her gaze. "Yes. I didn¡¯t have a choice," I said. "It¡¯s not something I wanted, but he refused any peace. There was no other way."


    Marissa seemed stunned. I knew what she must have thought¡ªbringing sha back as my wife might¡¯ve seemed like a peaceful resolution. But the truth was far moreplicated.


    Evelina spoke up, her voice calm but firm. "In war, difficult choices sometimes have to be made," she exined. "The orc king wouldn¡¯t ept peace, and continuing the conflict would¡¯ve endangered both our people."


    Marissa nodded slowly. She now understood that my marriage to sha wasn¡¯t born out of love but necessity¡ªan alliance forged to keep peace between our tribes.


    "Just take care of her," I said, trying to steer the conversation to something lighter. "I hope you all get along."


    sha nced at me, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. "Thank you," she murmured, her voice soft, unsure. "I¡¯ll do my best."


    Jyne jumped in next. "And what about the Minotaurs, Your Majesty?" she asked, her eyes gleaming with interest. "Are you going to do the same thing with them?"


    I paused for a moment before answering, considering the situation with the Minotaurs. "I hope not," I said honestly. "Prince Dravis¡ªwell, General Dravis before¡ªwas one of the few who opposed the war. There¡¯s a chance we can settle things peacefully."


    Marissa leaned in, her voice filled with concern. "So, you just need to make an agreement with him, then?" she asked, her brows furrowed.


    I nodded. "That¡¯s the n," I said, taking a bite of food, savoring the vors for a moment before continuing. "I¡¯m hoping Dravis will be open to negotiations for peace."


    Evelina chimed in, her tone optimistic. "We just need to approach this with diplomacy and a clear mind," she said. "If we findmon ground, we can avoid more bloodshed."


    But S couldn¡¯t hide her worry. "Isn¡¯t it risky to meet with him after a war?" she asked, her brows furrowed in concern.


    Jyne nodded in agreement. "What if it¡¯s a trap?" she added, her voice full of anxiety.


    I took a deep breath, trying to ease their fears. "I get it, but I¡¯m not going to meet him on his turf," I reassured them. "We¡¯ll meet at the border. And I won¡¯t be going alone¡ªmy troops will be with me. If Dravis tries anything, we¡¯ll be ready."


    Marissa still looked uneasy, her expression somber. "I just hope it doesn¡¯te to that," she muttered softly.


    I reached out, cing a hand on her shoulder. "No one wants another war," I said gently. "But some tribes just don¡¯t know when to back off. They don¡¯t respect boundaries, especially when they¡¯re dealing with a stronger tribe."


    Jyne nodded in agreement. "Sometimes you have to show strength to make them understand we won¡¯t be pushed around," she said firmly.


    Evelina, always the voice of reason, added thoughtfully, "But it¡¯s just as important to find ways tomunicate. We need to bridge the gap and find peace, or we¡¯ll be fighting forever."


    I leaned back, reflecting on the bnce we had to strike. "It¡¯s a delicate situation," I admitted.


    Marissa shook her head slowly, her voice heavy with conviction. "Greed is at the root of all of this," she said, her eyes dark with memories, likely thinking of what the Nymph Queen had done to her family.


    I leaned forward, listening closely. "You¡¯re right," I said. "Greed and ambition have driven countless leaders to make reckless choices that cost lives and spark wars."


    sha, who had been quiet throughout the conversation, suddenly spoke up, her tone thoughtful. "But it¡¯s the leaders who cause the trouble," she said. "Most of the people don¡¯t want war. The warriors, they fight because they have to. They defend their tribe¡¯s honor, even when it¡¯s thest thing they want."


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 286. Are You A Masochist?

    Chapter 286. Are You A Masochist?


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 286. Are You A Masochist?


    "I''m not going to deny it. As kings, they¡¯ve got a lot of power, and with thates a load of responsibility. But when they¡¯re driven by greed and ambition, the fallout doesn¡¯t just hit them¡ªit ends up hurting innocent people, too."


    My own words made me pause, and I couldn¡¯t help but think about my role. Every decision I made had consequences, rippling out to affect people both within my tribe and beyond it. Being a leader wasn¡¯t just about power; it was about the lives that depended on my choices.


    I noticed sha, listening quietly but visibly ufortable. Her expression said it all¡ªshe was caught between understanding where I wasing from and feeling for the people who had suffered in the conflict.


    Evelina picked up on sha¡¯s unease right away. Turning to me, she gave a gentle smile. "Maybe we should change the subject?" she suggested, her tone warm and calming. "This conversation¡¯s getting a bit heavy."


    I shot her a grateful smile, d for her knack for reading the room. "You¡¯re right, Evelina," I agreed, eager to shift the mood. "Let¡¯s talk about something else."


    But sha¡¯s eyes shed, guarded and defiant. "If you¡¯re worried about my feelings, don¡¯t be," she said, her voice cold andced with a bit of bitterness. "I have prepared myself for this."


    Her words threw me off. I looked at her, eyebrows raised, trying to understand what she meant. "You¡­have prepared yourself?" I repeated, trying to make sense of her guarded tone. She was putting on a brave front, but I could see through it¡ªshe was holding back a lot, keeping her vulnerability tightly locked away.


    My other wives exchanged nces, clearly a bit concerned, while I struggled to find the right words. "Are you a maso¡ª" I started, then stopped myself, realizing ¡®masochist¡¯ probably wasn¡¯t a term that¡¯d make sense here. I rephrased quickly. "Are you pushing people away on purpose?"


    sha¡¯s expression softened, if only for a moment, but her walls stayed up. "I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s pity," she said firmly. "Or sympathy. I can handle this alone."


    I sighed, realizing she wasn¡¯t ready to let her guard down. "You don¡¯t have to be strong all the time, sha," I said gently but firmly. "Keeping everything bottled up only makes things harder. It¡¯s not a sign of strength."


    Her past started to make sense, the puzzle pieces fitting together. She¡¯d grown up in a world that valued strength above all else, where being tough meant survival, and vulnerability was seen as weakness. Her father¡¯s cold, harsh rule had shaped her into a fierce warrior, but it had also left her with a guarded heart.


    Her resistance to opening up wasn¡¯t just about us or this marriage. It was deeper, rooted in her constant battle against her father¡¯s controlling nature. And now, with me as her husband, she probably felt like she was back in the same situation, having to fight against another man trying to control her.


    But I wasn¡¯t going to let her think I was anything like her father. I didn¡¯t want to dominate or control her; I wanted to be her partner. I wanted her to know she could trust me, that I was here for her in a way her father never was.


    sha¡¯s face twisted in a slight frown, a mix of defiance and sadness flickering in her eyes. "Forgive me for my personality, Your Majesty. I¡¯m a warrior," she said, her voice tinged with bitterness. "Even though you¡¯ve taken my weapon and made me your wife, I¡¯m still a warrior inside."


    Her words hit me hard. I could see the pride and strength in her, even in this vulnerable moment. sha was tough, no doubt about it, and I respected that. But I also knew that behind that armor was a heart that had been hurt, a heart that needed time and understanding.


    I leaned back, sighing as I took in her words. "Stubbornness isn¡¯t a warrior¡¯s attitude, sha. It¡¯s the attitude of someone who doesn¡¯t want help and pushes people away," I said, hoping to get through to her.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked away, jaw clenched. "I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help," she muttered.


    "But you do," I said softly. "We all do sometimes. No one can fight every battle alone. Even the strongest warriors have moments of weakness. It doesn¡¯t make them any less brave."


    sha pressed her lips together, clearly wrestling with my words. I could feel the tension thickening, but I didn¡¯t want to let this turn into an argument, especially during a celebration. So I held up a hand and forced a smile.


    "Forget it," I said, letting out a sigh. "We¡¯re here to celebrate, right? No point arguing right now."


    Evelina jumped in, eager to lighten the mood. "He¡¯s right. Let¡¯s just enjoy the night," she said, her smile warm and inviting.


    sha hesitated, but eventually nodded, though she still looked a bit annoyed. But as she rxed, I noticed her shoulders easing, as if she was finally letting go of some of the tension she¡¯d been holding onto.


    The rest of the meal went more smoothly, with the others filling the room withughter and stories of their activities while I was away. sha stayed mostly quiet, but I could see she was more at ease, even if only a little.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 287. The Witch Tribe’s Delegation I

    Chapter 287. The Witch Tribe¡¯s Delegation I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 287. The Witch Tribe''s Delegation I


    Night had settled over the pce. The soldiers had finally found some rest, and my wives had retired to their chambers.


    But for me, the night was far from over. While everyone else drifted into dreams, I found myself at my desk, staring at a stack of documents piled high. The king''s responsibility never really took a break, and the paperwork was a reminder that there was always something to be done.


    With a slight frown, I sifted through reports, scanning for anything that needed urgent attention. The recent festivities had been a nice distraction, but now, in the stillness of night, it was back to business. I¡¯d even managed to chat briefly with the prime minister earlier, just to make sure everything had been running smoothly while I was away.


    I leaned back for a moment, my eyes wandering to the view outside the window. The empire looked peaceful, thriving under my rule, but my mind was a storm of thoughts. One of the most pressing was an uing visit to the Healer tribe¡ªa trip that¡¯d take a few days, minimum.


    I sighed, feeling a pang of nostalgia for my old, simpler life. "Times like this¡­ I miss thosezy days," I thought to myself, just as a soft knock on the door broke through my thoughts.


    ¡°Your Majesty, may Ie in?¡± Al¡¯s voice carried a respectful, almost urgent tone.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I replied, curious to hear what he had to say.


    Al stepped in. He gave a quick bow, and without wasting time, got straight to the point.


    ¡°Apologies for disturbing you, Your Majesty. I need to talk to you about the Witch King.¡±


    Al¡¯s usual rxed demeanor was reced by a seriousness that instantly put me on alert. This was no small matter.


    ¡°Go on,¡± I prompted, ready for whatever he had to say.


    ¡°He sent a delegation while you were away fighting the orcs,¡± Al began, his tone steady. ¡°Same proposal as before¡ªhe asked about your condition and suggested making his youngest daughter your wife.¡±


    I steepled my fingers, letting his words sink in. The Witch King¡¯s motives were as clear as they were predictable. He¡¯d been ying this game for a while, always looking for an alliance through marriage. This move was strategic, and he clearly saw his daughter as another pawn to use for his advantage.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± I asked, meeting Al¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°He left two days ago,¡± Al replied, his voice calm. ¡°His delegation heard about your victory over the orcs and minotaurs, so I assume they¡¯re reporting back. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he ns to visit soon.¡±


    I sighed. The Witch King¡¯s schemes were an ongoing game of political chess, and I was all too familiar with the dance.


    ¡°Right¡­ more trouble,¡± I muttered, the thought of future negotiations weighing on me already.


    ¡°How¡¯s your investigation going?¡± I asked, shifting the conversation to the bigger picture. ¡°Any idea what his real intentions are?¡±


    Al¡¯s expression was steady, though I could tell he was carefully choosing his words. ¡°All signs point to him needing a strong alliance. Things are tense back in his kingdom.¡±


    I nodded, taking in the implications. Politics in royalty were alwaysyered, and every alliance or decision had its reasons hidden beneath the surface.


    ¡°The king¡¯s wife passed from illness,¡± Al continued, his gaze sharpening. ¡°And his brother-inw has pulled back his family¡¯s support. You remember how influential that family is?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, understanding the gravity of it. Support from powerful families could mean the difference between keeping a throne and facing a rebellion.


    ¡°Other smaller families have also withdrawn their support,¡± Al added. ¡°He¡¯s in a tough spot and needs stability in a big way.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ he¡¯s trying to use me to secure his position?¡± I asked, the realization sinking in.


    Al gave a slight nod, his expressionced with just a hint of amusement. ¡°Exactly. Something like that.¡±


    ¡°The real question is, can we trust this information?¡± I murmured, ncing down at the floor as I considered our options.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 288. The Witch Tribe’s Delegation II

    Chapter 288. The Witch Tribe¡¯s Delegation II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 288. The Witch Tribe''s Delegation II


    Al didn¡¯t miss a beat, his tone firm and confident. ¡°Sixty percent,¡± he said, meeting my eyes without a hint of doubt. That number wasn¡¯t open for negotiation¡ªAl was certain, and I respected that.


    Sure, I¡¯d asked because I had my doubts, but Al¡¯s confidence reminded me he had sharp judgment. The Witch King was a master maniptor with motives buried underyers of schemes, so Al¡¯s estimate was less about certainty and more about reading between the lines.


    ¡°Huh,¡± I muttered, eyebrows knitting together as I mulled over his answer. Dealing with the Witch King¡¯s offer felt like trying to solve a puzzle with half the pieces missing. ¡°That could be a problem,¡± I sighed, already feeling the weight of it.


    Al gave a knowing nod. ¡°Yes,¡± he said, ¡°but you know him. I can¡¯t give a clearer estimate than that.¡± There was a slight tinge of regret in his voice, acknowledging just how unpredictable the Witch King could be.


    I managed a rueful smile. ¡°True.¡± It was a simple word, but it carried all the understanding we shared on the matter.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡± Al asked, leaning casually against the doorframe, his curiosity piqued.


    I tapped my fingers on the armrest thoughtfully. ¡°First, I¡¯ll meet with the delegates,¡± I said, careful with my words. The Witch King¡¯s proposal wasn¡¯t a small matter, and I¡¯d need to approach this deliberately. ¡°The rest can wait. Just send him my message,¡± I told Al, meeting his gaze.


    Al gave a respectful nod, understanding my decision without needing more exnation. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± he replied, a hint of determination in his voice.


    Before he could leave, another thought crossed my mind. ¡°Oh, also,¡± I added, stopping him. ¡°I might be heading to the healer tribe with Evelina in two days.¡± Al raised an eyebrow, clearly curious. ¡°Got some business with her father,¡± I rified.


    Al¡¯s voice softened with a touch of concern. ¡°Did something happen during the war, Your Majesty?¡± he asked, worry creasing his brow.


    I leaned back in my chair, letting a faint smile slip. ¡°No, nothing like that,¡± I reassured him, keeping my tone light.


    His frown lingered for a moment, concern still etched in his face. ¡°Then if I may ask, what prompted this decision?¡± Al leaned in, genuinely curious.


    I looked toward the window, watching the moonlight cast its glow across thendscape. ¡°I just want to show him that I¡¯ve been taking good care of her,¡± I said, my tone thoughtful. ¡°She¡¯s waited for me for decades, after all.¡±


    Al¡¯s eyes widened, and his brow shot up in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re doing this to thank her for her patience?¡± he asked, disbelief coloring his words.


    I nodded, letting a small, rueful smile show. ¡°Not every woman would wait decades for a dragon as cold as me,¡± I admitted, a hint of self-awareness sneaking into my voice. Evelina¡¯s loyalty was rare, and presenting her as my wife was the least I could do.


    A grin spread across Al¡¯s face, his earlier disbelief turning into amusement. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d hear you say something like that,¡± he chuckled, still a bit incredulous.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh softly. ¡°Believe me, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever say it either.¡±<i> ¡®Since these aren¡¯t exactly the kind of words the real Argod would say,¡¯ </i>I thought.


    Al caught onto the moment and asked, ¡°Shall I prepare some gifts for the healer king, then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯d be a good idea,¡± I nodded, thinking it over. ¡°Something from the orc tribe might work well,¡± I mused aloud. It¡¯d send a message of unity and show that the dragons were solid allies with the healer tribe.


    ¡°Understood, Your Majesty,¡± Al agreed enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯ll get a few options ready for you to choose from.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I nodded, satisfied. ¡°Oh, and Al,¡± I added with a yful tone.


    He turned back, curious. ¡°Yes?¡±


    A mischievous glint in my eye, I smirked. ¡°Did you blow something up? You smell like smoke.¡±


    Al grinned, not even a little ashamed. ¡°You got me,¡± heughed.


    With a theatrical sigh, he threw his hands up in mock defeat. ¡°Guess it¡¯s time for a trip to the bath,¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°Goodnight, Your Majesty,¡± he said with a bow before heading out.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 289. Departure To The Healer Tribe I

    Chapter 289. Departure To The Healer Tribe I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 289. Departure To The Healer Tribe I


    The night passed. Igixar weed a new day.


    When the first rays of sunlight hit my room, I got up, ready to start the day. A warm bath was waiting for me, and I sank into the water.


    Feeling refreshed, I headed to meet Al. We had to figure out the right gift for my uing visit to the healer tribe. In the heart of my chambers, surrounded by intricate tapestries and plush furnishings, Al and I talked through our options. After considering a few, we settled on a massive orc horn, carved from rare green diamonds. It felt like the perfect choice.


    Later, I sat at the head of the dining table, surrounded by my wives. Evelina, Jyne, S, and Marissa were there,ughing and chatting as we enjoyed the spread prepared by the pce chefs. But amidst the lively vibe, there was one noticeable absence¡ªsha.


    ¡°Where¡¯s sha?¡± I asked, a hint of curiosity in my voice.


    Jyne¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°She said she wants to eat in her room, Your Majesty.¡± It was clear she¡¯d tried to get sha to join us, but no luck.


    ¡°Is she sick?¡± I asked, feeling a little concerned. sha had been through a lot, and even the strongest people need time to recover.


    Evelina quickly reassured me. ¡°I checked on her earlier. She¡¯s fine,¡± she said, but then paused, as if there was more to it.


    ¡°Right,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°I won¡¯t push her. She¡¯s a bit different from you all,¡± I added, ncing around at my wives.


    S¡¯s voice was soft as she offered, ¡°Should S talk to her?¡±


    I gave a faint smile. ¡°No need,¡± I replied. ¡°Let her work through it on her own. Her father just died, after all,¡± I exined. ¡°I brought her here by force and made her my wife for political reasons. It¡¯s a lot to deal with.¡± I didn¡¯t sugarcoat it; her situation was difficult, and I understood why she¡¯d need time to adjust.


    Marissa raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°And you¡¯re okay with her attitude?¡± she asked, a little curious.


    ¡°For now,¡± I replied with a shrug. sha wasn¡¯t exactly following protocol, but I could see where her pain wasing from.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got my hands full at the moment,¡± I said, picking up my goblet and taking a sip. ¡°I¡¯ll give her some space to grieve, but she still has to stick to the rules,¡± I added, a hint of firmness in my tone.


    Jyne shifted the conversation. ¡°When will you be back, Your Majesty?¡± she asked, her curiosity clear.


    I set down my utensils and thought for a second. ¡°It¡¯s just a quick trip,¡± I said, estimating. ¡°Maybe two or three days.¡±


    S gave me a warm, slightly worried look. ¡°You¡¯ve barely rested since you woke up. S was a little worried,¡± she admitted quietly.


    I smiled at her. ¡°I appreciate it, S,¡± I said genuinely. ¡°But I¡¯ve had enough rest tost ten years,¡± I joked, meeting her gaze.


    Jyne leaned forward, concern softening her voice. ¡°Just remember to take care of yourself, Your Majesty.¡±


    I gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my limits,¡± I replied, tapping my fingers on the edge of my goblet.


    I sighed. ¡°I just feel bad that I can¡¯t spend more time with you all.¡±


    Evelina¡¯s gaze softened, and she met my eyes with understanding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Your Majesty,¡± she said, her voice calm. ¡°We knew what we were signing up for when we married a king like you.¡±


    Her honesty struck me. My wives were more than justpanions; they were strong individuals who knew the path they¡¯d chosen.


    ¡°We understand that we have to share you with your duty,¡± Jyne added.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said with a smile.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 290. Departure To The Healer Tribe II

    Chapter 290. Departure To The Healer Tribe II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 290. Departure To The Healer Tribe II


    With the clinking of utensils, breakfast wrapped up. tes were cleared away, and the lively vibe shifted, hinting that it was time to head out. Evelina and I had a trip ahead of us, and our sky carriage was waiting.


    We stepped out of the dining hall. A small group of dragon soldiers was there, ready for our departure. Eir stood among them, as always. I gave him a nod, acknowledging his presence, and the soldiers got into position. With a smooth step, Evelina and I climbed into the sky carriage, and soon, we were lifting off, floating gently into the sky.


    I watched out the window as the endless blue sky stretched before us, only a few clouds dotting the horizon. It was a perfect, clear day, the kind that makes me feel like anything''s possible. Beside me, Evelina practically buzzed with excitement.


    Meanwhile, my mind was spinning with a mix of responsibilities, diplomacy, and my own personal thoughts. We had a solid three hours ahead, so I nced over at Evelina, caught the mix of emotions on her face, and then decided to rest my eyes.


    I folded my hands, leaned back, and tried to catch some sleep. I¡¯d been workingte the night before, and though I shut my eyes, my mind was still racing.


    I was slipping into a light sleep and vaguely noticed a soft rustling nearby. Momentster, a warm, soft weight settled over me¡ªa nket. Evelina must''ve pulled it from the drawer under the seat. The warmth and coziness coaxed me back into a deeper rest, and I drifted off.


    After three hours of smooth travel and a quick rest stop, we finally arrived at the healer tribe''s territory. The sky was a stunning blend of blue and orange, like an artist¡¯s masterpiece, promising a peaceful day. Then, something magical caught my eye¡ªan aurora, streaks of colors swirling across the sky in greens, pinks, and purples. It was like nature decided to put on a show, and it often did in the healer tribe''s territory.


    This wasn¡¯t just any light show, though. The aurora symbolized the healer tribe''s protection, a cloak of magic that covered theirnd.


    Just then, an announcement popped up.


    [You have entered the healer tribe''s territory. Your health points will increase by 1 point per hour!]


    It was a reminder of the tribe¡¯s unique magic¡ªtheirnd wasn¡¯t huge, but it was sacred, packed with healing energy.


    As if on cue, a dragon soldier flew beside us, letting out a roar that echoed through the air. It wasn¡¯t threatening; it was a deration of peace. Every fifteen minutes, a rhythmic roar marked our journey, almost as if the sky itself was celebrating our arrival.


    Evelina¡¯s eyes sparkled as the healer tribe''s capital¡¯s sky tower came into view. Her excitement was contagious, and I found myself smiling as I reached for her hand.


    ¡°You really miss this ce, huh? Howe you never told me?¡± I asked her softly, remembering the time before my long hibernation.


    She turned to me, her gaze thoughtful. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to tell you,¡± she said, a bit wistfully. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ my home became somewhere I couldn¡¯t go back to, not with Uraugh¡¯s threats hanging over me.¡±


    I nodded. Her words held a bittersweet truth. ¡°I forgot about that,¡± I admitted.


    Another roar echoed, signaling our approach tond. The dragon soldiers surged ahead. Once we neared the sky tower, they descended gracefully.


    One by one, theynded, shifting into their humanoid forms and forming a protective ring around thending tform, their eyes sharp as they scanned the area.


    Once they gave the all-clear, our sky carriage smoothly descended, settling onto the tform with ease. Thending was seamless. We were finally here.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 291. The Healer Tribe I

    Chapter 291. The Healer Tribe I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 291. The Healer Tribe I


    The carriage door swung open, revealing the breathtaking view of the healer tribe¡¯s realm stretched out in front of us. Thendscape was filled with vibrant colors and a kind of magic that seemed to flow through everything.


    Evelina''s eyes sparkled with a mix of nostalgia and excitement¡ªshe was clearly thrilled to be back in her homnd. Even though we were here on official business, the charm of this ce was hard to ignore.


    We stepped out onto the tform, and a soft breeze greeted us. I offered my hand to Evelina, and she took it with a warm smile, our fingers intertwining.


    Our feet hit solid ground, and soon we heard the excited chatter of voices. The healer tribe¡¯s nobles had gathered to greet us, showing just how much our visit meant.


    ¡°Wee, Dragon King!¡± one of the nobles called out enthusiastically, bowing deeply. ¡°And wee, Princess Evelina!¡±


    I smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you for the warm wee.¡±


    Another noble stepped forward, looking at me with admiration. ¡°Congrattions on your victory over the orc tribe. Your triumph is celebrated here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied.


    The noble gestured toward a path through the lushndscape. ¡°Our King awaits you in the pce. He has been looking forward to your arrival.¡±


    With a nod, I motioned for us to follow the path. The dragon soldiers, including Eir, stayed a few steps behind us.


    We walked. Thendscape around us was like something out of a storybook. Glowing stairs lit our path, casting a gentle, magical light on everything. In the distance, the sound of flowing water added to the peaceful vibe.


    We soon left the sky tower behind. Waiting for us was another grand wee¡ªa carriage made entirely of shimmering mana crystals. It was drawn by a unicorn.


    Evelina''s eyes were shining with anticipation and nostalgia.


    I couldn¡¯t help but share her excitement, my gaze shifting from the unicorn to the incredible scenery. The air was thick with magic, so different from DragonCross City.


    When I looked further ahead, I saw the pce, glowing with mana rainbow energy.


    <i>''It looks like a dream...''</i> I thought.


    Just then, a healer tribe member approached with a warm smile. With a weing gesture, they invited us into the carriage. ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Evelina, please allow us to escort you to the pce.¡±


    Evelina¡¯s smile grew, and she gave me a look of pure joy before stepping forward.


    We climbed into the carriage. Inside, the carriage was decorated with delicate patterns of mana energy. Evelina and I settled into our seats.


    With a soft nudge, the unicorn started moving. The view outside the window was a serene contrast to the bustling energy of DragonCross City. Here, the whole vibe was peaceful, a reflection of the healer tribe¡¯s deep connection to nature and magic.


    The city we passed through was like a sanctuary, with elegant buildings blending into thendscape. Elves from the healer tribe moved, their interactions calm and harmonious, as if they were all part of one big family.


    Leaning toward Evelina, I spoke with a mix of excitement and admiration. ¡°This ce feels like a sanctuary. The magic flow is so bnced.¡±


    She nodded, her gaze fixed on the scenes outside. ¡°It¡¯s definitely different from DragonCross City. There¡¯s a natural rhythm here, a harmony that defines my tribe¡¯s way of life.¡± Her fingers brushed against mine, a small, reassuring touch. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re experiencing this side of my world.¡±


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 292. The Healer Tribe II

    Chapter 292. The Healer Tribe II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 292. The Healer Tribe II


    The unicorn-drawn carriage rolled to a stop. Evelina and I exchanged excited nces. In front of us stood the Healer Tribe Pce, a literal masterpiece of light and magic that looked like something out of a dream. Its glowing exterior shimmered with an almost magical light, like snow mixed with light mana. If someone had told me I¡¯d stepped into a fairy tale, I wouldn¡¯t have argued.


    I stepped down from the carriage and couldn¡¯t help but stare. The ce was unreal¡ªlike it was sculpted by pure magic. The glowing white walls seemed alive. This wasn¡¯t just a pce; it was a sanctuary. The air even smelled cleaner here, like a mix of fresh rain and blooming flowers.


    Waiting at the grand entrance was the Healer King, his queen, and a group of high-ranking officials, all smiling warmly like they¡¯d been looking forward to this moment. Their presence made one thing clear, we weren¡¯t just visitors; we were VIPs. Evelina looked both excited and nervous, her eyes darting toward the weing party. I gave her a small smile, hoping to reassure her before turning my attention to the Healer King and Queen.


    The Healer King stepped forward, his regal vibe on full disy. Despite hismanding presence, his smile was warm and inviting. ¡°Wee to our humble pce, Dragon King,¡± he said, his voice smooth and sincere.


    I almostughed.


    Humble?


    This ce was far from humble. Sure, it was smaller than my pce, but calling it humble was a stretch. Still, I appreciated the sentiment and returned his smile. ¡°Thank you for the warm wee,¡± I said, keeping it polite but genuine.


    Then his attention shifted to Evelina. His face softened, his smile growing wider with what could only be described as pure dad energy. ¡°Wee home, Evelina,¡± he said, his voice thick with emotion.


    Evelina¡¯s face lit up, and her voice trembled with joy as she responded, ¡°Father, I¡¯m home.¡± She didn¡¯t hesitate for a second, practically sprinting into his arms for a hug. It was the kind of heartfelt reunion I''d see in movies. Then she turned to her mother, pulling her into another tight embrace.


    I stood back, watching the scene with a mix of awe and... maybe a little envy. Family moments like this were foreign to me¡ªif I¡¯d ever experienced them, I couldn¡¯t remember. Still, it was hard not to feel moved seeing the sheer joy on their faces.


    When they finally let go, the Healer King¡¯s eyes glistened with pride as he looked at Evelina. ¡°Congrattions,¡± he said, his voice brimming with happiness. ¡°You¡¯ve be the Dragon King¡¯s wife,¡± he added, his tone teasing just enough to make Evelinaugh.


    ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± she said, her voice full of pride and affection. Beside him, the Healer Queen¡¯s smile was just as warm. ¡°Congrattions, my dear,¡± she added. ¡°Your dream hase true.¡±


    Evelina¡¯s cheeks flushed, but her smile widened. ¡°Thank you, Mother,¡± she replied, her happiness practically radiating from her.


    Then, she turned to me, her eyes glowing with gratitude. ¡°And I have you to thank for this,¡± she said softly.


    Her words caught me off guard, but I smiled back. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy,¡± I said, my voice just as sincere.


    ¡°You¡¯ve treated me so well,¡± she continued, her voice filled with appreciation. ¡°I couldn¡¯t be happier to be by your side.¡±


    I nodded, feeling a rare warmth in my chest. ¡°I¡¯m just d I could be there for you,¡± I replied, keeping it simple but honest.


    The Healer King shifted his gaze to me, his expression serious but full of gratitude. ¡°Thank you for your kindness and protection,¡± he said earnestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been an honor,¡± I replied, nodding respectfully. ¡°Your tribe and your daughter deserve nothing less.¡±


    With a gracious gesture, the Healer King motioned toward the pce entrance. ¡°Please,e inside. We have much to discuss,¡± he said.


    We stepped into the pce. I was once again struck by its beauty. The walls were adorned with crystals that glowed softly, casting the entire space in a warm, enchanting light. It wasn¡¯t just stunning; it was serene, almost fragile, like every detail had been carefully crafted to reflect the healer tribe¡¯s values.


    The grand hall was breathtaking, its centerpiece a massive tableden with dishes that smelled as good as they looked. The spread was impressive, clearly prepared to amodate everyone, including Eir and my dragon soldiers.


    The Healer King gestured for us to take a seat, his demeanor as weing as ever. Before sitting down, I cleared my throat, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Before we get started, I¡¯d like to offer a token of gratitude,¡± I said, my tone serious but friendly.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 293. The Healer Tribe III

    Chapter 293. The Healer Tribe III


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 293. The Healer Tribe III


    Eir stepped forward at mymand, carrying the orc''s horn with a steady, almost ceremonial grace. The thing was a masterpiece, studded with rare green diamonds that caught the light in a way that made it look like it was glowing. The horn didn¡¯t just look valuable¡ªit felt powerful, like it carried its own story.


    The Healer King¡¯s eyes went wide as Eir presented the gift. His hands trembled slightly when he took it, his fingers brushing over the smooth, polished surface. For a moment, he just stared at it, clearly struggling to process what he was holding.


    "This is..." His voice trailed off, and he looked at me, his expression a mix of awe and disbelief.


    I gave him a warm smile, letting him take it all in. "It¡¯s a treasure from the orc tribe¡¯s royal family. I thought you might appreciate it," I said, keeping my tone light but sincere.


    The Healer Queen, standing just behind him, mirrored his shock. Her eyes darted between the horn and me, and she tilted her head slightly, clearly trying to piece things together. "Is this one of the tributes from your victory?" she asked softly, her curiosity in as day.


    I nodded. "Yes, it is," I replied, not bothering to go into the gritty details of the battle that led to it. This wasn¡¯t the time for war stories.


    The King kept staring at the horn, his curiosity refusing to let up. "But of all the treasures, why this?" he asked, his voice full of genuine wonder.


    I met his gaze, letting a thoughtful smile y on my lips. "Because it¡¯s their most valuable treasure. It¡¯s more than just a trophy. One day, it might prove useful for you," I said, keeping my exnation intentionally vague. The horn wasn¡¯t just a gift; it was a potential tool for diplomacy or leverage if things ever gotplicated with the orc tribe. I figured the Healer King, Elixar was sharp enough to catch my drift.


    He nodded slowly, his face softening into an expression of gratitude. "Thank you for your generosity. I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s kept safe," he promised, his voice steady.


    With the formalities out of the way, he shifted gears, his tone brightening. "Now, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ve prepared the best of everything for your visit," he said, a wide smile spreading across his face.


    At his p, the pce staff sprang into action, serving up a feast that looked like it hade straight out of a fantasy novel.


    The first course was these crystal-clear orbs filled with a glowing, rainbow-like nectar. They were paired with delicate crisps shaped like leaves and dusted with glittery powder that sparkled under the light. Next came something that looked like a miniature enchanted forest,plete with tiny edible trees made of spun sugar and glistening syrup dewdrops on their leaves.


    But the real showstopper was the centerpiece. A dragon-shaped sculpture carved from some rare translucent fruit that gave off a soft, inner glow. Its wings and scales were made from edible flower petals, arranged so perfectly that it looked almost alive. Even Eir and the dragon soldiers, who were usually pretty stoic, couldn¡¯t hide their amazement as they stared at the spread.


    As if the food wasn¡¯t enough, soft music began ying in the background, adding anotheryer of magic to the atmosphere. The whole scene was almost too much¡ªit was clear the Healer Tribe didn¡¯t do anything halfway.


    We finally started eating, the clinking of utensils and tes filling the air as we dug into the incredible food. The vors matched the presentation, and for a while, everyone seemed content to just enjoy the meal.


    About halfway through, the Healer Queen leaned toward Evelina, her expression warm but serious. "Eat well, my dear. I¡¯ve made sure to include dishes known to enhance fertility," she said, her tone gentle but loaded with meaning. "Argod has been a wonderful husband and protector for our tribe. If you could bless him with an heir, it would mean so much to all of us."


    Evelina¡¯s face lit up with a mix of happiness and responsibility. "I understand, Mother," she said respectfully, her voice steady but carrying a hint of pride.


    While her family seemed thrilled by her response, I felt a pang of something I couldn¡¯t quite name. Was this all just duty for her? A responsibility she felt she had to fulfill? It made me wonder if she saw me as more than just the father of her potential children. Still, I pushed the thought aside. In this world, duty often came before personal desires, especially for people in our position.


    The King turned his attention back to me, his eyes warm and full of concern. "You look well, Argod," he said, his voice sincere. "I was worried when I heard about your long hibernation."


    I smiled at his words, appreciating the sentiment. "Thank you, Elixar. Even a royal dragon needs his rest sometimes," I replied casually, keeping the mood light.


    He nodded, visibly relieved. "I¡¯m d to see you in good health, especially now that you¡¯ve married Evelina. She¡¯s in good hands with you," he said, his voice filled with genuine gratitude.


    I gave him a small nod, acknowledging his trust. But I knew this wasn¡¯t just a social visit, and there were important matters to discuss. Leaning slightly forward, I let my tone take on a more serious edge. "Elixar, there¡¯s another reason I¡¯vee here. I¡¯m hoping I can count on your help," I said, cutting straight to the point.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate, his expression turning serious as well. "Of course, Argod. Whatever you need," he replied firmly.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 294. The Healer Tribe IV

    Chapter 294. The Healer Tribe IV


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 294. The Healer Tribe IV


    ¡°I came here to pray at some of the sacred sites, especially the most important one of the healer tribe,¡± I said casually to Elixar, keeping my tone neutral. I couldn¡¯t exactly tell him my real reason¡ªunlocking Sris, the legendary beast, said to be bound in this ce. For now, the beast was dormant, unnoticed.


    Elixar raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. ¡°Just to pray?¡± he repeated, his voice dripping with skepticism.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, keeping my face calm and steady. The truth was, I needed him to open the chamber for me. He was the only one with the authority to ess it, so I had to tread carefully. One wrong move, and he¡¯d get suspicious.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked, his confusion obvious. ¡°Why the sudden interest in praying at our sacred ces?¡±


    I sighed internally, scrambling for a believable story. ¡°During my hibernation, I had some vivid dreams,¡± I exined, choosing my words carefully. ¡°My ancestors appeared and urged me to take this pilgrimage, to visit all the sacred sites I could.¡±


    Elixar¡¯s expression softened slightly, his skepticism giving way to a hint of admiration. ¡°Huh, I see. That¡¯s¡­ noble. I¡¯d be happy to help you honor your ancestors¡¯ wishes.¡±


    I nodded, seizing the opportunity. ¡°Great. I¡¯d like to go there as soon as possible.¡±


    He hummed thoughtfully. ¡°How about after we eat?¡± he suggested.


    ¡°Works for me,¡± I said with a nod. No point rushing and raising more questions.


    The feast was more like a spa day than a party¡ªcalm, soothing, and peaceful. The musicians filled the hall with soft, rxing melodies, and the food was unlike anything I¡¯d ever had. Each dish was a piece of art, crafted with delicate herbs and spices that danced on the tongue. It wasn¡¯t about extravagance like the dragon kingdom feasts but about harmony and well-being.


    I nced around and saw the healer tribe¡ªmostly elves¡ªeating quietly, their faces showing contentment. This wasn¡¯t just a meal; it was a moment for them to reconnect with their traditions and each other.


    Evelina, sitting beside me, seemedpletely at ease, her eyes glowing with happiness. She chatted with her family, herughter light and genuine. It was clear this was where she felt most at home.


    The feast wrapped up before I knew it. Evelina approached me with a soft smile and asked if she could spend more time with her mother. Her expression was so warm I didn¡¯t even need to hear the words to understand.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said, nodding.


    With that settled, Elixar led me to the part of the pce where their most sacred chamber was located. Eir followed quietly. His presence wasforting.


    When we reached the door, I stopped in my tracks. It was massive, easily thergest door I¡¯d seen in the pce. Intricate carvings of the healer tribe¡¯s emblem decorated the pristine white wood. It was breathtaking, but it also screamed, ¡°Important things happen here.¡±


    Elixar turned to me, his voice low and reverent. ¡°Once we go inside, keep quiet. Don¡¯t speak too loudly,¡± he warned.


    I nodded silently, following his lead.


    He raised his hand, and a soft white glow enveloped his palm. As he pushed the door open, the carvings seemed to shimmer,ing to life under the radiant light. The door moved slowly, revealing a vast chamber inside.


    The room was huge, with towering stone pirs stretching to the ceiling. At the far end stood a simple altar, exuding an aura of significance. At first nce, the space looked sparse, but the fact that only Elixar could open it spoke volumes. This was no ordinary room¡ªit was sacred, a ce for ancient rituals and deep reverence.


    Elixar bowed his head in respect as we approached the altar. I mirrored the gesture, knowing the importance of blending in. The air here was different¡ªheavy, almost electric, as if the room itself held centuries of untold secrets.


    When we reached the altar, Elixar extended his glowing hand once more. This time, he waved it in the air, and a shimmering portal materialized. Its surface rippled like water, a gateway to something beyond this chamber.


    He turned to me, his voice soft but steady. ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment, then shook my head. ¡°I¡¯d like to pray alone,¡± I said. ¡°I won¡¯t take long.¡± Truthfully, this was something I needed to do on my own. Among the legendary beasts, Sris was known to be the most gentle and understanding. I was confident I could make contract quickly.


    Elixar nodded, his trust evident in his expression. ¡°All right,¡± he said, stepping back.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 295. Solaris I

    Chapter 295. Sris I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 295. Sris I


    Stepping through the portal was like entering a whole new world. One second, I was in the pristine room of the Healer tribe¡¯s pce; the next, I was in an endless field of vibrant flowers, stretching as far as I could see. The room was gone, reced by an open paradise bathed in the golden glow of two radiant suns¡ªnot the usual twin red ones, but warm, golden suns that felt almost alive.


    The air was perfect¡ªwarm like a summer day but not stifling, and the breeze? It carried the sweet scent of blooming flowers, refreshing and peaceful. If I wasn¡¯t here on a mission, I could¡¯ve flopped onto the grass, closed my eyes, and let the rustling leaves lull me to sleep.


    ¡°I just need to find it,¡± I muttered, my voice barely audible over the soft hum of nature around me. My eyes scanned the open field, looking for some kind of sign, anything that would lead me to Sris.


    In the distance, I noticed an altar¡ªsimple but unmistakably significant. It stood tall, a lone structure amidst the sea of flowers. Still, I knew that wasn¡¯t my destination.


    I spread my wings, and with a strong push, I took to the sky. The wind whipped past me as I soared higher, the golden sunlight warming my skin. Flying always filled me with a rush of exhration, and here, surrounded by this surreal beauty, it felt almost magical.


    Hovering mid-air, I took in the breathtaking view. The vibrant flowers below, the gentle streams glimmering in the sunlight, and the hills rolling in the distance¡ªit was a painter¡¯s dream, all in perfect harmony.


    Then, just as I was about to continue my search, I heard it. A voice, soft yet powerful, like the melody of an otherworldly harp, echoed through the air.


    ¡°Are you looking for me, Dragon King?¡±


    The words stopped me cold. It wasn¡¯t just the voice¡ªit was the way it carried, like it was part of the very fabric of this ce. I¡¯d expected Sris to be in some kind of deep slumber, unaware of my arrival. Turns out, I was way off.


    ¡°Yes, where are you?¡± I called out, my voice cutting through the serene stillness. My eyes darted around, trying to pinpoint the source.


    That¡¯s when I saw it¡ªa rainbow. Not an average after-the-storm rainbow, but something ethereal, like it had been painted across the sky by a celestial hand. The colors shimmered, blending seamlessly with the clear blue sky. It was stunning, and I knew immediately it was no coincidence.


    The rainbow wasn¡¯t just a pretty disy; it was a sign. An invitation, almost, guiding me toward Sris.


    Fueled by a sense of purpose, I flew toward it, the wind rushing past me as the rainbow¡¯s colors seemed to grow brighter. The harp¡¯s melody became clearer with every beat of my wings, pulling me closer.


    And then I saw her.


    Sitting by the edge of a calm river was a woman¡ªa female elf, to be precise. Her silver hair flowed like liquid moonlight, and her eyes were covered by a soft cloth. But what really caught my attention were her wings¡ªmassive, golden, and magnificent, like those of a mythical bird.


    For a moment, I just hovered there, stunned by the sight of her. This wasn¡¯t just anyone. This was Sris.


    I descended slowly,nding a short distance away. As my feet touched the soft grass, the harp¡¯s melody faded, reced by the gentle murmur of the river.


    She turned toward me, even though her eyes were hidden, as if she could sense my presence.


    ¡°Sris,¡± I said, bowing my head slightly out of respect. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could take a humanoid form.¡±


    She tilted her head slightly, her expression serene. ¡°I do,¡± she replied, her voice as soft and melodic as the harp she had just been ying. ¡°This form makes it easier to interact with those who seek me.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± I said, settling onto a mossy rock near the riverbank. ¡°So, what do I need to do to get you back?¡±


    Her fingers brushed the strings of the harp beside her, and the music started again, softer this time, as if she was thinking.


    ¡°I want to test your wisdom,¡± she said finally, her words flowing like a gentle stream. ¡°I need to see if you¡¯re still worthy of forming a contract with me.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Ask your questions, Sris,¡± I said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to answer.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± she said, her voice carrying the weight of the moment. ¡°Let us begin.¡±


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 296. Solaris II

    Chapter 296. Sris II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 296. Sris II


    Sris suddenly stopped ying her harp, and just like that, the beautiful melody vanished into silence. The harp itself disappeared too.


    In its ce, something strange happened¡ªfive glowing, floating puzzles materialized right in front of us, suspended midair like they were held by some ancient magic.


    These puzzles were something else. They glowed with this eerie, otherworldly light, their shapes and symbols shifting in a way that made them look alive.


    The parchment-like surfaces shimmered, covered in cryptic runes and symbols that practically screamed "this is going to mess with your head."


    Sris broke the silence, her voice soft. ¡°Question one,¡± she said, her tone almost musical. ¡°In a world where shadows guard the secrets of the past, how do you find the truth hidden in the darkness?¡±


    I frowned, trying to wrap my head around the question. This wasn¡¯t the kind of thing I could solve with logic or brute force. It was deeper, more philosophical. After a moment, I leaned forward, speaking slowly, like I was pulling the answer from somewhere deep inside.


    ¡°To uncover the truth in the shadows,¡± I said carefully, ¡°you have to start with yourself. Face your own darkness, understand it, even embrace it. Only then can you see clearly enough to reveal the hidden truths in the world.¡±


    Sris gave a small nod.


    The first puzzle dissolved into a burst of golden sparks, vanishing into the air.


    ¡°Question two,¡± Sris continued, her voice still calm but with a bit more weight this time. ¡°If you had the power to reshape reality, how would you stop your own desires from trapping those around you?¡±


    Oof, that one hit harder. I couldn¡¯t help but think about my responsibilities as the Dragon King. Power like that was dangerous¡ªone wrong move, and l¡¯d end up a tyrant. I let out a breath and closed my eyes, thinking about the rulers I¡¯d seen who let their power destroy everything.


    Finally, I answered, ¡°To have that kind of power and not be a monster, you have to put others first. Their freedom, their well-being¡ªit has to matter more than your own wants. Real strength isn¡¯t about control; it¡¯s about protecting choice.¡±


    Sris¡¯s wings shimmered again as if approving my answer. The second puzzle dissolved, just like the first, fading into golden mist.


    ¡°Question three,¡± Sris said, her voice as smooth as flowing water. ¡°In a world divided by hate and conflict, how do you inspire people to unite and find harmony?¡±


    I exhaled sharply. This one hit close to home. Igixar was a mess¡ªcenturies of division, hatred, and war. Unity wasn¡¯t something you could just demand. It had to be earned.


    ¡°To bring people together,¡± I said firmly, ¡°you have to lead by example. Showpassion, understanding, and strength¡ªnot just physical strength, but the kind that stands firm for justice and peace. Unity doesn¡¯t mean weakness. It¡¯s about findingmon ground without losing your resolve.¡±


    Sris nodded again, her wings glowing warmly as the third puzzle disintegrated into light.


    ¡°Question four,¡± she said, her tone turning solemn, ¡°When faced with an impossible choice, where all paths lead to suffering, how do you preserve hope andpassion?¡±


    I closed my eyes. Choices like that weren¡¯t just hard¡ªthey were devastating. After a moment, I spoke.


    ¡°In those moments,¡± I said quietly, ¡°I¡¯d seek the wisdom of others. No one has all the answers alone. Hopees from finding even the smallest sliver of light, andpassion reminds us that we¡¯re all connected. War is ast resort¡ªit should only happen when every other path is truly gone.¡±


    The fourth puzzle disappeared, leaving just one more.


    ¡°Question five,¡± Sris said, her voice steady but carrying a finality to it, ¡°When your journey is over, what legacy do you want to leave, and how will you make sure itsts?¡±


    I thought about the vision that had driven me all this time. ¡°When it¡¯s over,¡± I began, ¡°I want to leave a world where peace and unity thrive. A ce where the old divisions are just distant memories. To make sure itsts, I¡¯d focus on teaching the next generation. They¡¯re the ones who¡¯ll carry those ideals forward, who¡¯ll keep the sacrifices and lessons alive.¡±


    Sris¡¯s wings seemed to shine even brighter, and thest puzzle burst into radiant light.


    ¡°You¡¯ve shown great wisdom, Dragon King,¡± Sris said warmly. ¡°May your journey be guided by that light, and may your legacy shine for generations toe.¡±


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 297. Solaris III

    Chapter 297. Sris III


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 297. Sris III


    Once Sris and I wrapped up our back-and-forth with those intense questions and answers, the whole vibe in the room shifted. The air seemed to hum, almost alive with some kind of ancient energy. Then, as I watched, Sris¡¯s form began to change, and, wow¡ªit was something else.


    Her body started glowing, this golden aura pulsing around her. The humanoid figure she¡¯d been using melted away, morphing into something way more majestic.


    Before my eyes, she became this massive golden lion. Her fur shimmered like molten gold, and these huge, divine wings unfurled from her back, casting long shadows across the floor. She still wore that blindfold, adding an air of mystery, and now she had a radiant halo hovering above her head. She looked like something out of an ancient legend¡ªpowerful, untouchable, and absolutely awe-inspiring.


    The chamber even seemed to respond to her, like the very walls were bowing in respect. I just stood there,pletely speechless. This wasn¡¯t just Sris¡ªthis was her true form.


    I could feel her presence like a wave washing over me. It wasforting, but also kind of overwhelming, like standing in the presence of something way bigger than myself. There was no need for words. We were aligned in purpose now, and it was time to make it official.


    ¡°Argod, Dragon King of Igixar,¡± she said, her tone calm yet powerful, ¡°you¡¯ve taken on a hard path, but it shines with the brilliance of your wisdom and the strength of your heart.¡±


    I nodded, steadying myself. The decision was made. It was time to form the contract. I extended my hand toward her. ¡°Beast Contract,¡± I dered.


    And then, it happened.


    [Beast Contract initiated¡­]


    Sris¡¯s golden lion form began to dissolve into a million shimmering particles of mana. They sparkled like stardust, swirling around me in mesmerizing patterns. It was like watching the cosmos being born, all that radiant energy flowing straight into me. Her essence merged with mine seamlessly. It wasn¡¯t overwhelming¡ªit felt right, like she was meant to be a part of me.


    [Congrattions! You have sessfully made a contract with Sris!]


    [You can summon Sris for 10 minutes with your Limit Break skill!]


    [You have acquired a new skill!]


    [Luminous Nova Burst (Requires 5 Mana) - A massive explosion of pure light energy that obliterates everything in its path. Use it defensively to drive off enemies or offensively to destroy them.]


    I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding, my hands dropping to my sides. ¡°That was¡­ faster than I thought,¡± I muttered, still in awe of everything I¡¯d just experienced.


    Unfurling my wings, I gave one strong p andunched myself upward. The journey back to the portal was swift, and when I reached it, its familiar, shimmering energy wrapped around me. In moments, I was back on the other side.


    Elixar stood waiting for me, his expression calm but curious. I approached him with a nod. ¡°Thank you, Elixar,¡± I said sincerely. "Because of your permission, I managed to pray well."


    He smiled warmly. ¡°May this alliance bring strength to you and your people, Argod.¡±


    I caught Eir watching me, his gaze sharp and inquisitive. Our eyes met, and without a word, I let him know I¡¯d seeded. His expression softened, a mix of relief and satisfaction crossing his face.


    ¡°Argod,¡± Elixar said, drawing my attention back to him, ¡°would you care for a tour? Our pce and city hold many wonders, and it would be an honor to show you around.¡±


    I hesitated for only a moment before nodding. Exploring the Healer Tribe¡¯s home sounded like the perfect way to learn more about them¡ªand the real Argod had never been here before.


    ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± I said. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Elixar¡¯s smile widened, and he turned.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 298. Walking Around The Palace I

    Chapter 298. Walking Around The Pce I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 298. Walking Around The Pce I


    Following Elixar through the pce, I couldn¡¯t help but be drawn in by his words. This wasn¡¯t just a tour¡ªit was like stepping into a living, magical history book. Every step we took, every hallway we passed, felt alive with mana, like the ce was breathing ancient wisdom and power.


    He gestured to the walls, and I followed his gaze. ¡°These walls,¡± he exined, ¡°were crafted from the earth itself, infused with thend¡¯s energy. Our ancestors built them to symbolize our bond with nature.¡±


    I took in the intricate patterns carved into the walls, the design telling a story of the Healer Tribe¡¯s connection to the elements. It didn¡¯t feel like the pce was constructed¡ªit felt grown, like it had risen straight from the ground.


    We moved deeper into the pce. Elixar kept the flow of information going. ¡°And here,¡± he said, motioning ahead, ¡°is the Hall of Mana. This is where our healers gather to channel mana for everything¡ªnurturing the gardens, healing the sick, you name it.¡±


    Walking into the hall, I was greeted by ethereal fountains glowing with a soft, calming light. ¡°These fountains,¡± Elixar continued, ¡°are the heart of our tribe. Their waters don¡¯t just heal the body¡ªthey¡¯re ourmitment to bnce and harmony.¡±


    I watched as healers moved around the hall, their hands glowing with magic as they worked. It was like watching a symphony of light and care in motion.


    The tour didn¡¯t stop there. We stepped out onto a balcony, and the view hit me like a spell. Crystalline towers stretched into the sky, their designs catching the light and casting dazzling patterns on the cobblestone streets below. The entire city spread out beneath us.


    The streets were lined with colorful, magical nts, thriving in harmony with the bustling city life. Small fountains, much like the ones in the Hall of Mana, were scattered throughout, their soothing energy adding to the peaceful vibe. It was stunning¡ªlike someone had taken the idea of a utopia and made it real.


    Elixar¡¯s pride was evident as he looked over the city. ¡°This, Argod,¡± he said, his voice filled with satisfaction, ¡°is the result of generations of dedication. We believe in bnce¡ªbetween magic, nature, and our people.¡±


    My eyes were drawn to a massive tower, second only to the pce in height. Elixar noticed my interest. ¡°That¡¯s the Healer Academy,¡± he exined. ¡°It¡¯s where our best healers train and grow. It¡¯s the heart of our tribe¡¯s future.¡±


    Beyond the school, other key buildings caught my eye. Elixar pointed them out one by one. ¡°Those,¡± he said, ¡°are where we create our potions and tonics. Tribes from all overe here for what we produce.¡±


    In the corner of the city, arge herb barn stood open, its fragrant contents carried by the breeze. ¡°That¡¯s where we cultivate rare herbs,¡± Elixar said. ¡°They¡¯re essential to our remedies and symbolize our connection to nature¡¯s gifts.¡±


    Then there were the magic towers. I¡¯d never seen so many concentrated in one city before. They surrounded the herb barn. ¡°Our defenses,¡± Elixar said, his tone serious now. ¡°These towers are what protect us. While we may not rely on warriors, our magic is our strongest shield.¡±


    The city¡¯s walls, reinforced with powerful enchantments, added to its imprable feel. The Healer Tribe didn¡¯t rely on brute force¡ªthey relied on their mastery of magic to defend their way of life.


    It was clear that while their strengthy in healing, they were no strangers to preparation. This city wasn¡¯t just beautiful; it was fortified, resilient, and perfectly bnced between magic and nature.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 299. Walking Around The Palace II

    Chapter 299. Walking Around The Pce II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 299. Walking Around The Pce II


    Walking through the streets of the Healer Tribe¡¯s city with Elixar, I couldn¡¯t help butpare it to Dragon Cross City. The contrast was striking. Where my city was loud and bustling, full of diverse, powerful beings striding through its chaotic streets, this ce exuded calm. Everything here seemed perfectly in its ce¡ªlike the entire city had taken a deep, collective breath and decided to rx.


    The people moved differently too. They weren¡¯t the towering, battle-ready figures I was used to back home. Here, they walked with a quiet grace, their movements almost meek inparison to the dragons who filled my domain. Yet, there was something admirable in theirposure, a quiet strength that didn¡¯t rely on raw power.


    The streets were pristine, lined with vibrant gardens and trees that looked as though they had grown in perfect harmony with the city. It wasn¡¯t just beautiful; it was peaceful. While Dragon Cross City thrived on its diversity and energy, this ce was almost entirely elven. It wasn¡¯t an ident either¡ªit was intentional.


    For centuries, the Healer Tribe had kept themselves closed off, limiting who could enter their territory. It wasn¡¯t just paranoia; it was survival. They¡¯d seen what outsiders could do and weren¡¯t about to risk their secrets falling into the wrong hands. Even for allies, the rules were strict. Visits had to be approved by the Healer King himself, and even then, they could only bring a handful of soldiers¡ªtwenty max. No exceptions.


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire the thought and discipline behind it. As I looked around, taking in the quiet beauty of the city, I turned to Elixar. ¡°I have to say,¡± I told him, ¡°your city¡¯s incredible. The peace and order here¡­ it¡¯s something to admire. You¡¯ve built something truly special.¡±


    Elixar¡¯s face lit up with pride. ¡°Thank you, Argod,¡± he said, his voice warm. ¡°It may not have the energy or vibrancy of Dragon Cross City, but this harmony is what we strive for. Maintaining it has always been our top priority. It¡¯s a beauty of a different kind¡ªone that brings peace to the heart.¡±


    After the tour, Elixar led me back to the pce and showed me to my quarters. The room was spacious yet humble, designed more forfort than extravagance. He bid me farewell. I decided to take a moment for myself.


    Standing on the balcony, I let the view wash over me. The city stretched out below like a living painting. Crystalline structures glimmered in the golden light of the setting suns, their reflections casting mesmerizing patterns on the streets below. The gardens, the fountains, the orderly streets¡ªit all came together in a way that was almost surreal.


    Leaning against one of the stone pirs, I allowed myself a rare moment of rxation. Being the Dragon King came with endless responsibilities, and moments like these were few and far between. But here, alone on the balcony, I could let my guard down.


    A thought struck me. I¡¯d seen so much of the city, but I hadn¡¯t yet tasted its vors. I called for one of the pce servants and asked for a selection of the Healer Tribe¡¯s signature drinks. They left with a polite nod, promising to return shortly.


    While I waited, I let my thoughts wander. Evelina was somewhere in the pce, likely caught up with her family. It was important for her to be here, and I respected that. Still, I missed her presence.


    Before long, the servant returned, carrying a tray filled with an assortment of goblets. The drink was vibrant, and the aroma of exotic herbs and spices filled the air as the tray was set down on a small table by the balcony. With a bow, the servant left me to my solitude.


    I approached the table and picked up one of the goblets, a liquid gold mixture catching my eye. It smelled sweet, with hints of something earthy beneath.


    Curious, I took a sip, letting the vor roll over my tongue. It was unlike anything I¡¯d ever tasted¡ªdelicate andplex, like honey but withyers of spice and herb that I couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    Leaning back against the pir again, I let the drink settle, savoring the quiet moment.


    The breeze toyed with my hair, carrying the fragrant scent of the gardens below. For the first time in what felt like forever, I let go of my title, the endless decisions, and the constant demands on my time.


    The responsibilities of being Dragon King were immense. Protecting my people, managing alliances, securing our borders¡ªit never stopped. Even now, standing here in this peaceful city, part of my mind was already calcting the potential benefits of our alliance with the Healer Tribe. But for a brief moment, I pushed it all aside.


    The suns dipped lower on the horizon, casting a warm, golden glow across the city. The sky began to shift, hues of purple and orange bleeding together in a breathtaking disy. It was the kind of scene that could make even a hardened king pause.


    The goblet now empty, I ced it back on the table and closed my eyes, letting the sounds of the city drift over me.


    Opening my eyes, I looked up at the sky again.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 300. Is It Just For The Sake Of Bearing My Child?

    Chapter 300. Is It Just For The Sake Of Bearing My Child?


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 300. Is It Just For The Sake Of Bearing My Child?


    With a long exhale, I let go of the tension coiled inside me. The urge to spread my wings and take off over the Healer Tribe¡¯s stunning cityscape was strong. But I knew better. A shy disy of flight wasn¡¯t just impolite¡ªit could stir up trouble I didn¡¯t need right now.


    Instead, I stayed perched on the stone fence of my balcony, taking in the view. The city was like something out of a dream, a perfect mix of magic and nature.


    Lifting the goblet to my lips, I sipped the golden drink, savoring its subtle sweetness while my thoughts drifted to the differences between this ce and Dragon Cross City.


    A movement below caught my attention. I nced down at the pce courtyard, where a group of female elves stood. When they noticed me looking, they quickly lowered their heads in a respectful gesture.


    I smirked, nodding back politely. As they turned to leave, their silveryughter floated up. Their chatter was lively, punctuated by bursts of giggles, and I found it oddly charming.


    Taking another sip of my drink, I couldn¡¯t help but nce back at them as they walked away. Something about their youthful energy and camaraderie reminded me of high school. It was strange to think about, but their behavior had that same yful, gossipy vibe. For a second, I felt like the popr guy everyone wanted to talk about.


    ¡°What¡¯s got you so interested, Your Majesty?¡± Evelina¡¯s voice came from behind me. She stepped up to my side, curious about what had caught my attention.


    ¡°Some female elves,¡± I said casually, still watching the group below. ¡°They¡¯ve been checking me out.¡±


    Her eyebrows shot up. ¡°Female elves?¡± She followed my gaze to the courtyard, quickly spotting the group of noblewomen.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she said, recognition lighting up her face. ¡°They¡¯re the dukes¡¯ daughters.¡±


    I turned to her, curious. ¡°Are they your friends?"


    She smiled, her eyes soft with nostalgia. ¡°Yes, we used to y together when we were younger. I let them know I wasing, and they showed up right away,¡± she exined.


    I raised an eyebrow, a teasing grin creeping onto my face. ¡°To see you? Or to see me?¡± I asked, my tone light but yful. It was odd they¡¯d chosen the courtyard instead of the parlor room on the opposite side of the pce.


    Evelina¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she stammered slightly. ¡°They¡­ wanted to see you,¡± she admitted. ¡°I thought about introducing you to them, but my father said you were resting. So, I figured they could just get a quick look at you from the yard.¡±


    I chuckled, amused by the effort they¡¯d gone through. ¡°Well, it looks like their mission was a sess.¡±


    Turning to Evelina with a mischievous glint in my eye, I asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried I might take a liking to one of them and bring her back to Dragon Cross City?¡±


    Evelina pressed her lips together, her expression thoughtful. ¡°You¡¯re the king, Argod,¡± she said softly. ¡°If that¡¯s what you wanted, I couldn¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Her answer only made me more curious. ¡°But if you could refuse, would you?¡±


    She hesitated, then shook her head. ¡°Of course, I want you all to myself,¡± she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°But you¡¯re a king. You need an heir. What if I can¡¯t give you one? Having more wives would increase your chances.¡±


    Her hand moved to rest gently on her stomach, and she sighed. ¡°Still,¡± she added, her voice tinged with both hope and determination, ¡°I do want to be the one to bear your child.¡±


    I studied her, her words lingering in my mind. ¡°But is it just about giving me an heir?¡± I asked, leaning closer. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me for yourself? All of me?¡±


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 301. Suitable Queen

    Chapter 301. Suitable Queen


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 301. Suitable Queen


    My question made Evelina fall silent, her cheeks turning a deeper shade of red as she mulled over her thoughts. When she finally spoke, her voice was soft but genuine. ¡°I do want you,¡± she admitted, her eyes avoiding mine. ¡°With or without the thought of bearing your child. I just¡­ want to be with you.¡±


    Her gaze drifted toward the cityscape, sparkling under the twilight sky. ¡°But¡­¡± she murmured, almost as if sharing a secret with the wind, ¡°I know I can¡¯t be possessive. If I let jealousy take over, it¡¯ll only create problems in your harem, and I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    I stayed quiet, letting her words sink in. There wasn¡¯t a shred of disappointment in me, only a deeper appreciation for her understanding. Evelina wasn¡¯t asking for exclusivity. She was thinking bigger, about keeping the peace and bnce in what might be an ever-growing harem. It struck me how invaluable she could be in helping me manage it all.


    The future was unpredictable, and who knew howrge my harem might grow? But in Evelina, I saw someone who understood the bigger picture, someone who could help me navigate thisplicated path.


    The silence stretched between us, and I could see her start to fidget, her worry evident in her expression. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she finally asked, her voice hesitant, ¡°did I say something wrong?¡±


    I smiled, hoping to reassure her. ¡°Not at all,¡± I said, my tone soft. ¡°I just got lost in my thoughts for a moment. But your answer? It was perfect. I appreciate your honesty.¡±


    Reaching out, I pulled her into a gentle embrace. ¡°I truly hope, one day, you¡¯ll be the one to bear my child,¡± I whispered.


    On the second day, an important meeting was lined up. I was finally going to meet Evelina¡¯s sister, Evelyn. I¡¯d heard plenty about her, and curiosity buzzed in my mind as we made our way to the pce hall.


    When Evelyn entered the room, I couldn¡¯t help but stare. She was striking. Her long, silver hair flowed like liquid moonlight. Her regal posture and calm presence gave her an air of quiet authority, yet there was a kindness in her pale azure eyes that hinted at a gentle soul.


    Her gown was stunning, a blend of earthy greens and ethereal blues, with delicate patterns of vines and leaves. Intricate designs etched into her skin glowed faintly, marking her as someone special within the tribe.


    Evelyn wasn¡¯t Evelina¡¯s blood sister, but their bond ran deeper than family ties. She¡¯d been adopted into the tribe after her parents, legendary healers, had died defending the Healer Tribe¡¯s barrier a century ago.


    Despite her immense power, Evelyn didn¡¯t hold a royal title. Instead, her worthy in her unique ability to create and maintain the magical barrier that protected the Healer Tribe¡¯s territory. Nobles from other tribes had long sought her hand in marriage, hoping to im her abilities for their own. With Evelina now tied to me, all eyes had shifted to Evelyn, seeing her as the next opportunity for alliances.


    Later that day, I stood on the balcony of my room, gazing out over the city as the sun reached its zenith. From my vantage point, I noticed two new arrivals entering the pce gates. One was tall and imposing, his serpent tail unmistakable¡ªit was the prince of the Serpent Tribe, apanied by his assistant. Their arrival caused a stir among the pce staff and residents.


    ¡°Great,¡± I muttered under my breath, rubbing my temple. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me I have to deal with another Arter.¡±


    The memory of Jyne¡¯s situation shed in my mind. She¡¯d been betrothed to the Serpent Tribe prince, a match designed to strengthen ties between the tribes. But she¡¯d chosen to elope with me instead, a decision that had thrown those ns into chaos. While it brought us happiness, it also created plenty of tension with the Serpent Tribe.


    I had no ns to cause trouble, but it seemed trouble was determined to find me. As I watched, the serpent prince turned his head, and for a brief moment, our eyes met. I froze, feeling like a kid caught red-handed.


    To my surprise, he nodded politely, a gesture that carried an air of respect rather than hostility. I nodded back, unsure of what to make of it. He turned away, continuing his path into the pce.


    Evelina joined me shortly after, her expression thoughtful as she gazed toward the pce courtyard. ¡°They¡¯re here for Evelyn, aren¡¯t they?¡± she asked, her voice soft.


    I nodded. ¡°Most likely. With you married to me, she¡¯s the next focus for alliances. I just hope this doesn¡¯t get messy.¡±


    Evelina sighed, brushing a strand of hair from her face. ¡°Evelyn won¡¯t let herself be used. She¡¯s stronger than most people realize.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire her faith in her sister. We stood there, watching the Serpent Tribe prince disappear into the pce, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that things were about to get a lot moreplicated. Whatever happened next, I¡¯d need to tread carefully.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 302. Serpent Tribe I

    Chapter 302. Serpent Tribe I


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 302. Serpent Tribe I


    I turned my attention away from Evelina and towards a servant, who had approached us.


    "Your Majesty, they have called you," she informed me.


    I nodded, acknowledging her words. It was time to put aside any lingering awkwardness and prepare to meet our guests formally. With a deep breath, I straightened my posture.


    Evelina and I made our way to the dining room in silence. I couldn''t help but wonder how our meeting with the Serpent tribe prince would unfold. Awkwardness and uncertainty danced in my mind, but I knew I had to find a way to engage in conversation without letting the tension overshadow everything.


    <i>¡®Let''s just pretend everything is okay,¡¯</i> I thought to myself, taking a deep breath. With that resolve, I pushed open the doors to the dining room and entered, ready to face whatevery ahead.


    The dining hall was a bustling hub of activity, much like the previous day when we were weed by the healer tribe. However, there was one noticeable addition today¡ªEvelyn had joined the gathering. Unlike yesterday when she was away, she had just returned from a trip to the neighboring town, where she had been giving a special lesson to the healers.


    The long, elegantly set tables wereden with an array of dishes, a feast fit for royalty. The warm, inviting aroma of freshly cooked food wafted through the air. Healer tribe members chatted andughed together.


    Despite the grandeur of the setting, there was an air of humility among the healer tribe members. Their humility was evident in the simple, flowing robes they wore. This modesty was perhaps reflective of their role as healers, as their primary focus was on helping others rather than disying their wealth.


    Evelyn sat among the guests. She had returned just this morning, and her presence seemed to have a calming effect on the room. Her mere presencemanded respect, and it was evident that the members of the healer tribe held her in high regard.


    Once Evelina and I entered the dining hall, the conversations momentarily hushed, and all eyes turned to us. It was a customary greeting, acknowledging our arrival. I offered a polite nod in return, my gaze sweeping the room.


    Elixar weed me with a warm smile as I entered the dining hall. With a gracious wave of his hand, he indicated the seat beside him.


    "Argod, I hope you don''t mind sharing our meal with one more guest," Elixar said. The prince''s arrival had been nned a month ago, and he couldn''t refuse the invitation.


    I offered a friendly smile, understanding the diplomaticplexities. "Of course, Elixar. It doesn''t matter. It was I who arrived unannounced," I replied.


    We waited for the serpent tribe prince to join us at the dinner table, Evelina gracefully poured a drink and extended it towards me. I epted it with a nod of appreciation. There was a subtle change in her demeanor since our conversation the previous day. Her actions now held a hint of possessiveness and intimacy that I hadn''t noticed before. Perhaps my questions had stirred something within her, prompting her to show a more affectionate side.


    Amidst the anticipation and the subtle change in dynamics with Evelina, I couldn''t help but notice another intriguing detail. My gaze asionally caught Evelyn. She was discreet in her observation, skillfully stealing nces my way when she thought no one was looking. It was as if she was trying to decipher something about me, or perhaps she was merely curious.


    What struck me as odd was the difference in her behaviorpared to our earlier encounter that morning. When we had met for the first time, she had conducted herself with utmost professionalism, making no indication of personal interest or curiosity. However, now, her subtle and discreet nces were hard to ignore. It left me with an unanswered question. What had changed between our morning meeting and this gathering?


    I decided to lean over to Evelina, who was sitting beside me, and inquire about it.


    "Evelina," I began, my voice low and a hint of curiosity evident, "did Evelyn say something to you this morning?"


    Evelina turned to me, her eyes filled with surprise. "No," she replied, her voice soft but clear. "Why do you ask?"


    I hesitated for a moment, considering how to phrase my observation. "It''s just that I''ve noticed Evelyn watching me," I admitted. "It''s as if she''s trying to understand something about me."


    Evelina''s expression shifted, and she looked thoughtful for a moment. "Well," she began, "Evelyn has been curious to meet you for a long time, especially after I told her what happened on your coronation day. She''s intrigued by you, Argod."


    I nodded, epting her exnation. It made sense now why Evelyn''s gaze had been drawn to me.


    The grand entrance of the Serpent Tribe Prince into the pce was quite different from our arrival. There was no extravagant weingmittee, no procession to greet him. Instead, the prince was received by the pce officials and led directly to the dining room, where we awaited his arrival.


    When the Serpent Tribe Prince finally entered the dining room, he did so with an air of confident grace. His appearance was striking and exotic, drawing the gaze of everyone in the room. The prince had chosen attire that was markedly different from our customary royal attire, which typically covered our bodies in grandeur. In contrast, his clothing was simple yet captivating.


    His upper body was bare, disying a well-defined muscture that glistened under the ambient light. His attire consisted of luxurious, intricately woven cloth that was cinched at the waist, leaving his chiseled chest and arms exposed.


    Draped around his neck were opulent nes, adorned with precious gems and stones that glinted in the light. On his wrists, he wore protectors fashioned from gleaming gold.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">

 Chapter 303. Serpent Tribe II

    Chapter 303. Serpent Tribe II


    Dragon King''s Harem Chapter 303. Serpent Tribe II


    Prince Naganthor, the Serpent Prince, moved through the dining hall, his sinuous lower half allowing him to glide with a mesmerizing fluidity.


    Approaching Elixar, he executed a deep, respectful bow. "Your Majesty," he greeted Elixar, his voice carrying a hint of the exotic in its tone.


    Elixar, in response, acknowledged him with a nod.


    Then, Naganthor turned his attention to me, the Dragon King. With the grace of a diplomat, he offered another gracious bow, his multifaceted eyes gleaming with curiosity. "Your Majesty," he spoke. He continued, "I must extend my warmest congrattions to you on your triumph over the orcs and Minotaurs. Such aplishments are not to be taken lightly."


    I returned his greeting with a nod and a warm smile, acknowledging his gesture of respect.


    During this exchange, Naganthor''s eyes briefly flitted towards Evelina. It was a fleeting nce, one filled with intrigue, yet he wisely refrained from any prolonged or inappropriate attention. Such actions were a delicate matter when it came to the royal wives of another leader.


    "Please, Prince Naganthor, join us for lunch. We are honored to have you as our guest." Elixar took the initiative and offered Prince Naganthor a seat at our table, inviting him to partake in the meal.


    Prince Naganthor took his seat, his serpentine body curling beneath him as he settled into his chair. The dining table was adorned with avish spread of delicacies from the Healer Tribe''s cuisine, each dish reflecting the care and mastery of the tribe''s culinary arts.


    We began to partake in the meal. Our conversation flowed as naturally.


    "So, Naganthor," Elixar inquired, "what brings you to our humble pce?¡± he asked in curiosity.


    Prince Naganthor took a moment to sip from his goblet. He nced at Elixar, his eyes a swirl of colors, reminiscent of my original world¡¯s serpent. "Ah," he replied with a genial smile, "this visit is of my own ord, not on behalf of the Serpent Tribe. I came with a personal intention in mind."


    Elixar nodded, acknowledging the prince''s independent purpose for the visit. ¡°Mind telling me what it is?¡± The Healer King had always been an adept diplomat.


    With a graceful smile, Prince Naganthor shifted his attention to Evelyn. His gaze held a certain warmth, and it was clear he was speaking from a ce of genuine interest. "I''ve heard of Princess Evelyn''s remarkable abilities and strength," he began, his voice tinged with admiration. "And I must admit, I am eager to get to know her better. In fact, if she would allow it, I would be honored to pursue a deeper connection with her, perhaps even the possibility of making her my wife."


    Elixar turned his attention to his daughter, Evelyn, waiting patiently for her response.


    "What do you think, Evelyn?" he inquired.


    Evelyn appeared torn. Her delicate features betrayed the turmoil of emotions within her as she contemted the proposition made by Prince Naganthor.


    ¡°This is our first meeting, Father," she began, her words measured and thoughtful. Her eyes searched for guidance. "So, I can''t give my opinion just yet," she admitted.


    Prince Naganthor smiled warmly in response to Evelyn''s candid admission.


    "I can understand that," he replied, his voice a harmonious blend of reassurance. "That''s why I would like to get to know you better, Lady Evelyn, with your permission, of course,¡± he said politely.


    Evelyn, still in search of her father''s guidance, turned her gaze once more to Elixar. Her eyes silentlymunicated her need for his blessing and guidance in this matter. She was an adopted princess, after all, so she had to maintain her behavior well. She shouldn¡¯t disappoint the king or bring shame to her own tribe.


    Elixar responded with a subtle nod, signaling his approval. His trust in Evelyn''s judgment was evident.


    But then, instead of immediately addressing Prince Naganthor, Evelyn¡¯s gaze briefly shifted to me, an almost imperceptible nce that didn''t escape my notice. Her eyes seemed to carry an unspoken message, one that left me with a sense of unease.


    Nheless, she turned his attention back to Prince Naganthor, offering a diplomatic response that hinted at a desire for further acquaintance. "I, too, hope to get to know you better, Your Highness," she stated, her tone neutral yet courteous.


    I couldn''t help but furrow my brow. Something about Evelyn''s actions and nce left me with a nagging feeling that there was more to this situation than met the eye.


    <span><span style="font-weight:700">>Readmorethan 106 chapter ahead of DKH + 2 weeklyupdate


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    <span style="font-weight:700">


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!